B3282T 
.C94 


'aUG    7    1956 


THE 


OF 

ST.  JOHN, 

OR 

PROPHECY 


rHE  RISE,  PROGRESS,  AND  FALL  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF 
ROME  ; 

THE  INQXnSITION; 

THE  REVOLUTION  OF  FRANCE; 

THE  UNIVERSAL  WAR; 

AKD 

THE  FINAL  TRIUMPH  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 

BEING 

A  NEW  INTERPRETATION. 

BT  THE 
/ 

REV.  GEORGE  CROLY,  A.M.   H.R.S.L. 


PHILADELPHM: 
E.  LITTELL,   CHESTNUT  STREET, 

AND 

G.  &  C.  CARVILL,  NEW-YORK. 
1827. 


THE  RIGHT  REVEREND 

THOMAS, 

LORD  BISHOP  OF  SALISBURY, 
CHANCELLOR  OF  THE  ORDER  OF  THE  GARTER, 

PBESIDEKT  OF  THE  ROTAL  SOCIETY  OF  llTEBATtrllEj 
&C.  &C.  8cc. 

THIS  VOLUME, 

IS  (with  permission)  dedicated, 

BT 

HIS  LORDSHIP'S  VERY  FAITHFUL 

AND  OBEDIENT  SERVANT, 


THE  AUTHOR. 


LONDOX, 

March,  1827. 


PREFACE, 


There  is  the  strongest  reason  for  believing,  that  as 
Judsea  was  chosen  for  the  especial  guardianship  of  the 
original  Revelation;  so  has  England  been  chosen  for 
the  especial  guardianship  of  Christianity. 

The  original  Revelation  declared  the  one  true  God; 
Paganism  was  its  corruption,  by  substituting  many 
false  gods  for  the  true.  The  second  Revelation,  Chris- 
tianity, declared  the  one  true  Mediator;  Popery  was 
its  corruption,  by  substituting  many  false  mediators 
for  the  true.  Both  Paganism  and  Popery  adopted 
the  same  visible  sign  of  corruption,  the  worship  of 
Images. 

The  Jewish  history  opens  to  us  a  view  of  the  acting 
of  Providence  with  a  people  appointed  to  the  preser- 
vation of  the  faith  of  God.  Every  tendency  to  receive 
the  surrounding  Idolatries  into  a  participation  of  the 
honours  of  the  true  worship,  every  idolatrous  touch 
was  visited  with  punishment,  and  that  punishment  not 
left  to  the  remote  working  of  the  corruption,  but  im- 
mediate, and,  by  its  directness,  evidently  designed  to 
make  the  nation  feel  the  high  importance  of  the  trust, 
and  the  final  ruin  that  must  follow  its  betrayal. 

A  glance  at  the  British  history  since  the  Reforma- 
tion is  enough  to  show  how  closely  this  Providential 
a  2 


VI  PREFACE. 

system  has  been  exemplified  in  England.  Every  reigr 
which  attempted  to  bring  back  Popery,  or  even  to  give 
it  that  share  of  power  which  could  in  any  degree  pre- 
judice Protestantism,  has  been  marked  by  signal  mis- 
fortune. It  is  a  striking  circumstance  that  almost  eve- 
ry reign  of  this  Popish  tendency  has  been  followed  by 
one  purely  Protestant;  and,  as  if  to  make  the  source 
of  the  national  peril  plain  to  all  eyes,  those  alternate 
reigns  have  not  offered  a  stronger  contrast  in  their 
principles  than  in  their  public  fortunes.  Let  the  rank 
of  England  be  what  it  might  under  the  Protestant 
Sovereign,  it  always  sank  under  the  Popish;  let  its  loss 
of  honour  or  of  power  be  what  it  might  under  the  Po- 
pish Sovereign,  it  always  recovered  under  the  Pro- 
testant, and  more  than  recovered;  was  distinguished  by 
sudden  success,  public  renovation,  and  increased  sta* 
bility  to  the  freedom  and  fortunes  of  the  empire. 

Protestantism  was  first  thoroughly  established  in 
England  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 

Mary  had  left  a  dilapidated  kingdom;  the  nation 
worn  out  with  disaster  and  del)t;  the  national  arms  dis- 
graced; nothing  in  vigour  but  Popery.  Elizabeth,  at 
twenty-five,  found  her  first  steps  surrounded  with  the 
most  extraordinary  embarrassments;  at  home,  the 
whole  strength  of  a  party,  including  the  chief  nam.es 
of  the  kingdom,  hostile  to  her  succession  and  religion^; 
in  Scotland,  a  rival  title,  supported  by  France;  in  Ire- 
land, a  perpetual  rebellion,  inflamed  by  Rome;  on  the 
Continent,  the  force  of  Spain  roused  against  her  by  the 
^double  stimulant  of  ambition  and  bigotry,  at  a  time 
when  Spain  commanded  almost  the  whole  strength  of 
Europe. 


PREFACE.  VU 

But  the  cause  of  Elizabeth  was  Protestantism: 
and  in  that  sign  she  conquered.  She  shivered  the 
Spanish  sword;  she  paralyzed  the  power  of  Rome;  she 
gave  freedom  to  the  Dutch;  she  fought  the  battle  of 
the  French  Protestants;  every  eye  of  religious  suffer- 
ing through  Europe  was  fixed  on  this  magnanimous 
woman.  At  home,  she  elevated  the  habits  and  the 
heart  of  her  people.  She  even  drained  off  the  bitter 
waters  of  religious  feud  and  sowed  in  the  vigorous 
soil,  which  they  had  so  long  made  unwholesome,  the 
seeds- of  every  principle  and  institution  that  has  since 
grown  up  into  the  strength  of  the  empire.  But  her 
great  work  was  the  establishment  of  Protestantism. 
Like  the  Jewish  King,  she  found  the  Ark  of  God  with- 
out a  shelter;  and  she  built  for  it  the  noblest  temple 
in  the  world;  she  consecrated  her  country  into  its  tem- 
ple. 

She  died  in  the  fulness  of  years  and  honour;  the 
great  Queen  of  Protestantism  throughout  the  nations; 
in  the  memory  of  England  her  name  and  her  reign 
alike  immortal. 

Charles  I.  ascended  a  prosperous  throne;  England 
in  peace,  faction  feeble  or  extinct>  the  nation  prosper- 
ing in  the  full  spirit  of  commerce  and  manly  adven- 
ture. No  reign  of  an  English  king  ever  opened  out 
a  longer  or  more  undisturbed  view  of  prosperity.  But 
Charles  betrayed  the  sacred  trust  of  Protestantism. 
He  had  formed  a  Popish  alliance,  with  the  full  know- 
ledge that  it  established  a  Popish  dynasty.  He  had 
lent  himself  to  the  intrigues  of  the  French  Minister 
stained  with  Protestant  blood;  for  his  first  armament 


VIU  PREFACE. 

was  a  fleet  against  the  Huguenots.  If  not  a  friend  to 
Popery,  he  was  madly  regardless  of  its  hazards  to  the 
constitution.* 

Ill  fortune  suddenly  gathered  upon  him.  Distract- 
ed councils,  popular  feuds  met  by  alternate  weakness 
and  violence,  the  loss  of  the  national  respect^  finally 
deepening  into  civil  bloodshed,  were  the  punishments 
of  his  betrayal  of  Protestantism.  The  sorrows  and 
late  repentance  of  his  prison  hours  painfully  redeemed 
his  memory. 

Cromwell's  was  the  sceptre  of  a  broken  kingdom. 
He  found  the  reputation  and  influence  of  England 
crushed;  utter  humiliation  abroad;  at  home,  the  ex- 
haustion of  the  civil  war;  and  furious  partizanship 
still  tearing  the  public  strength  in  sunder. 

Cromwell  was  a  murderer;  but,  in  the  high  de- 
signs of  Providence,  the  personal  purity  of  the  in- 
strument is  not  always  regarded.  The  Jews  were 
punished  for  their  idolatry  by  idolaters,  and  restored^ 


*  By  the  marriag-e  contract  with  the  Infanta,  the  royal  children 
were  to  be  educated  by  their  mother  until  they  were  ten  years'  old. 
But  France,  determined  on  running-  no  risk  of  their  being  Protes- 
tants, raised  the  term  to  thirteen  years.  Ev^en  this  was  not  enough; 
for  Popery  was  afraid  of  Protestant  milk;  and  a  clause  was  insert- 
ed that  the  children  should  not  be  suckled  by  Protestant  nurses. 
The  object  of  those  stipulations  was  so  apparent,  that  Charles  must 
have  looked  to  a  Popish  succession;  and  the  stipulations  were  so 
perfectly  sufficient  for  their  purpose,  that  all  his  sons,  even  to  the 
last  fragment  of  their  line,  were  Roman  Catholics.  Even  the 
king's  Protestantism  was  doubtful.  Olivarez,  the  Spanish  minis- 
ter, openly  declared  that  Charles,  on  the  treaty  of  marriag^e  with 
the  Infanta,  had  pledged  himself  to  turn  Roman  Catholic. 


m 


PREFACE.  IX 

by  idolaters.  Whatever  was  in  the  heart  of  the  Pro- 
tector, the  policy  of  his  government  was  Protestant- 
ism. His  treasures  and  his  arms  were  openly  devoted 
to  the  Protestant  cause  in  France,  in  Italy,  through- 
out the  world.  He  was  the  first  who  raised  a  public 
fund  for  the  support  of  the  Vaudois  churches.  He 
sternly  repelled  the  advances  which  Popery  made  to 
seduce  him  into  the  path  of  the  late  king. 

England  was  instantly  lifted  on  her  feet  as  by  the 
power  of  miracle.  All  her  battles  were  victories; 
France  and  Spain  bowed  before  her.  All  her  adven- 
tures were  conquests;  she  laid  the  foundation  of  her 
colonial  empire,  and  of  that  still  more  illustrious  com- 
mercial empire  to  which  the  only  limits  in  either 
space  or  time  may  be  those  of  mankind.  She  was  the 
most  conspicuous  power  of  Europe;  growing  year  by 
year  in  opulence,  public  knowledge,  and  foreign  re- 
nown ;  until  Cromwell  could  almost  realize  the  splen- 
did improbability,  that,  *' Before  he  died,  he  would 
make  the  name  of  an  Englishman  as  much  feared  and 
honoured  as  ever  was  that  of  an  ancient  Roman." 

Charles  the  lid  came  to  an  eminently  prosperous 
throne.  Abroad  it  held  the  foremost  rank,  the  fruit 
of  the  vigour  of  the  Protectorate.  At  home  all  fac- 
tion had  been  forgotten  in  the  general  joy  of  the  re- 
storation. 

But  Charles  was  a  concealed  Roman  Catholic*  He 
attempted  to  introduce  his  religion;  the  star  of  Eng- 


*  He  had  solemnly  professed  Popery  on  the  eve  of  the  restor- 
ation. 


I 


X  PREFACE. 

land  was  instantly  darkened;  the  country  and  the 
king  alike  became  the  scorn  of  the  foreign  courts;  the 
national  honour  was  scandalized  by  mercenary  sub- 
serviency to  France;  the  national  arms  were  humili- 
ated by  a  disastrous  war  with  Holland ;  the  capital 
was  swept  by  the  memorable  inflictions  af  pestilence 
and  conflagration. 

James  the  lid  still  more  openly  violated  the  nation- 
al trust.  He  publicly  became  a  Roman  Catholic. 
This  filled  the  cup.  The  Stuarts  were  cast  out,  they 
and  their  dynasty  for  ever;  that  proud  line  of  kings 
was  sentenced  to  wither  down  into  a  monk,  and  that 
monk  living  on  the  alms  of  England^  a  stipendiary 
and  an  exile, 

William  was  called  to  the  throne.  He  found  it,  as 
it  was  always  found  at  the  close  of  a  Popish  reign, 
surrounded  by  a  host  of  difficulties;  at  home,  the 
kingdom  in  a  ferment;  Popery,  and  its  ally  Jacobit- 
ism,  girding  themselves  for  battle;  fierce  disturbance 
in  Scotland;  apen  war  in  Ireland,  with  the  late  king 
at  its  head;  abroad  the  French  king  domineering  over 
Europe,  and  threatening  invasion.  In  the  scale  of 
nations  England  nothing! 

But  the  principle  of  William's  government  w^as 
Protestantism;  he  fought  and  legislated  for  it  through 
life;  and  it  was  to  him,  as  it  had  been  to  all  before 
him,  strength  and  victory.  He  silenced  English  fac- 
tion; he  crushed  the  Irish  war;  he  then  attacked  the 
colossal  strength  of  France  on  its  own  shore.  This 
was  the  direct  collision,  not  so  much  of  the  two  king- 
doms as  of  the  two  faiths;  the  Protestant  champion 


PREFACE.  XI 

Stood  in  the  field  against  the  Popish  persecutor.  Be- 
fore that  war  closed,  the  fame  of  Louis  was  undone. 
England  rose  to  the  highest  military  name.  In  a 
train  of  immortal  victories,  she  defended  Protestant- 
ism throughout  Europe,  drove  the  enemy  to  his  pa- 
lace gates,  and  before  she  sheathed  the  sword,  broke 
the  power  of  France  for  a  hundred  years. 

The  Brunswick  line  were  called  to  the  throne  on 
the  sole  title  of  Protestantism.  They  were  honoura-» 
ble  men,  and  they  kept  their  oaths  to  the  religion  of 
England.  The  country  rose  under  each  of  those  Pro- 
testant kings  to  a  still  higher  rank;  every  trivial  re- 
verse compensated  by  some  magnificent  addition  of 
honour  and  power,  until  the  throne  of  England  stands 
upon  a  height  from  which  it  may  look  down  upon  the 
world. 

Yet  in  our  immediate  memory  there  was  one  re- 
markable interruption  of  that  progress,  which,  if  the 
most  total  contrast  to  the  periods  preceding  and  folr- 
lawing  can  amount  to  proof,  proves  that  every  intro^ 
duction  of  Popery  into  the  legislature  will  be  visited 
as  a  public  crime. 

•  During  the  war  with  the  French  Republic,  Eng- 
land had  gone  on  from  triumph  to  triumph.  The 
crimes  of  the  Popish  continent  had  delivered  it  over 
to  be  scourged  by  France;  but  the  war  of  England 
was  naval;  and  in  1805,  she  consummated  that  war 
by  the  greatest  victory  ever  gained  on  the  seas.*  At 
one  blow  she  extinguished  the  navies  of  France  and 

•  Trafalgar,  Oct.  1805, 


Xil  PREFACE. 

Spain.  The  death  of  her  great  statesman  at  length 
opened  the  door  to  a  new  administration.*  They  were 
men  of  acknowledged  ability,  some,  of  the  highest; 
and  ail  accustomed  to  public  affairs.  But  they  came 
in  under  a  pledge  to  the  introduction  of  Popery  soon 
or  late  into  the  legislature.  They  were  emphatically 
"The  Roman  Catholic  Administration." 

There  never  was  in  the  memory  of  man  so  sudden 
a  change  from  triumph  to  disaster.  Defeat  came  upon 
them  in  every  shape  in  which  it  eould  assail  a  govern- 
ment; in  war,  finance,  neg<5ciation.  All  their  expe- 
ditions returned  with  disgrace.  The  British  arms 
were  tarnished  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe,  t 
And,  as  if  to  make  defeat  more  conspicuous,  they 
were  baffled  even  in  that  service  in  which  the  national 
feeling  was  to  be  the  most  deeply  hurt,  and  in  which 
defeat  seemed  impossible.  England  saw  with  aston- 
ishment her  Jieet  disgraced  before  a  barbarian  without 
a  ship  on  the  waters,  and  finally  hunted  out  of  his  seas 
by  the  fire  from  batteries  crumbling  under  the  dis- 
charge of  their  own  cannon. 

But  the  fair  fame  of  the  British  empire  was  not  to 
be  thus  cheaply  wasted  away.  The  ministry  must 
perish;  already  condemned  by  the  voice  of  the  coun- 
try, it  was  to  be  its  own  executioner.     It  at  length 

♦  February,  1806. 

f  The  retreat  from  Sweden,  1807. — Egypt  invaded  and  evacu^ 
sited,  1807. — Whitelock  sent  out  to  Buenos  Ayres,  1807. — Duck- 
worth's repulse  at  Constantinople,  1807.  All  those  operations 
had  orig-inated  in  1806,  excepting  Whitelock's,  which  was  the  final 
act  of  the  ministry. 


PREFACE.  :xin 

made  its  promised- attempt  upon  the  constitution.  A 
harmless  measure*  was  proposed,  notoriously  but  a 
cover  for  the  deeper  insults  that  were  to  follow.  It 
was  met  with  stern  repulse;  and,  in  the  midst  of  pub- 
lic indignation,  perished  the  Popish  Ministry  of  one 
month  and  one  year.t 

Their  successors  came  in  on  the  express  title  of  re- 
sistance to  Popery ;  they  were  emphatically  "  The 
Protestant  Administration."  They  had  scarcely  en- 
tered on  office,  when  the  whole  scene  of  disaster 
brightened  up,  and  the  deliverance  of  Europe  was  be- 
gun with  a  vigour  that  never  relaxed,  a  combination 
of  unexpected  means  and  circumstances,  an  effective 
and  rapid  success,  that  if  a  man  had  ventured  to  sup- 
pose but  a  month  before,  he  would.have  been  laughed 
at  as  a  visionary.  Of  all  countries,  Spain,  sluggish 
and  accustomed  to  the  yoke  of  France,  with  all  its  old 
energies  melted  away  in  the  vices  of  its  government, 
was  the  last  that  Europe  could  have  looked  to  for  de- 
fiance of  the  universal  conqueror. 

But  if  ever  the  battle  was  fought  by  the  shepherd's 
staff  and  sling  against  the  armed  giant,  it  was  then. 
England  was  summoned  to  begin  a  new  career  of  tri- 

•  The  granting  of  commissions  in  the  army.  Mr.  Perceval  op- 
posed this,  as  only  a  pretext;  he  said,  "It  was  not  so  much  the 
individual  measure,  to  which  he  objected,  as  the  system  of  which- 
it  formed  a  part,  and  which  was  growing*  every  day.  From  the 
arguments  that  he  had  heard,  a  man  might  be  almost  led  to  sup- 
pose that  one  religion  was  considered  as  good  as  another,  and  that 
the  Reformation  was  only  a  measure  of  political  convenience." 

t  March,  1807, 

b 


XIV  PREFACE. 

umph.  Irresistible  on  one  element,  she  was  now  to  be 
led  up  step  by  step  to  the  first  place  of  glory  on  ano- 
ther; and  that  Protestant  ministry  saw,  what  no  human 
foresight  could  have  thought  to  see,  Europe  restored; 
the  monarch  of  its  monarchs  a  prisoner  in  their  hands; 
and  the  mighty  fabric  of  the  French  Atheistic  Empire, 
that  was  darkening  and  distending  like  an  endless 
dungeon  over  the  earth,  scattered  with  all  its  malig- 
nant pomps  and  ministers  of  evil  into  air. 

It  is  impossible  to  conceive  that  this  regular  inter- 
change of  punishment  and  preservation  has  been  with- 
out a  cause  and  a  purpose.  Through  almost  three 
hundred  years,  through  all  varieties  of  public  circum- 
stance, all  changes  of  men,  all  shades  of  general  polity, 
we  see  one  thing, alone  unchanged,  the  regular  con- 
nexion of  national  misfortune  with  the  introduction  of 
Popish  influence,  and  of  national  triumph  w^ith  its  ex- 
clusion. 

It  might  be  possible  even  to  show,  that,  as  the  time 
for  the  great  trial  of  nations  hurries  on,  England  has 
become  the  subject  of,  if  such  a  phrase  may  be  per- 
mitted, a  still  more  sensitive  vigilance ;^  and  that  not 
to  have  sternly  repelled  the  first  temptation  of  the 
corrupt  faith  has  in  our  later  day  been  punished  as  a 
.  crime. 

This  language  is  not  used  to  give  ofience  to  the  Ro- 
man Catholic.  His  religion  is  reprobated,  because  it 
is  his  undoing,  the  Veil  that  darkens  his  understand- 
ing, the  tyranny  that  forbids  him  the  use  of  his  natu- 
ral liberty  of  choice,  tlie  guilty  corruption  of  Christi- 
anity that  shuts  the  Scriptures  upon  him,  that  forces 


PREFACE.  XV 

him  away  from  the  worship  of  that  Being,  who  is  to 
be  worshipped  alone  in  spirit  and  in  truth;  and  flings 
him  down  at  the  feet  of  priests,  and  images  of  the 
Virgin,  and  the  whole  host  of  false  and  idolatrous  me- 
diatorship.  But,  for  himself  there  can  be  but  one 
feeling  of  the  deepest  anxiety,  that  he  should  search 
the  Scriptures;  and,  coming  to  that  search  without  in- 
solent self-will,  or  sullen  prejudice,  or  the  haughty 
and  negligent  levity  to  which  their  wisdom  will  never 
be  disclosed,  he  should  compare  the  Gospel  of  God 
with  the  doctrines  of  Rome. 

But,  whatever  may  be  the  lot  of  those  to  whom 
error  has  been  an  inheritance,  woe  be  to  the  man  and 
the  people  to  whom  it  is  an  adoption.  If  England, 
free  above  all  nations,  sustained  amidst  the  trials  which 
have  covered  Europe  before  her  eyes  with  burning 
and  slaughter,  and  enlightened  by  the  fullest  know- 
ledge of  Divine  truth,  refuse  fidelity  to  the  compact 
by  which  those  matchless  privileges  have  been  given, 
her  condemnation  will  not  be  distant.  But  if  she 
fiiithfully  repel  this  deepest  of  all  crimes,  and  refuse 
to  place  Popery  side  by  side  with  Christianity  in  the 
temple  of  the  state^  there  may  be  no  bound  to  the  sa- 
cred magnificence  of  her  preservation.  Even  the 
coming  terrors  and  tribulations  of  the  earth  may  but 
augment  her  glor}?^;  like  the  prophet  in  the  mount, 
even  in  the  midst  of  the  thunderings  and  lightnings 
that  appal  the  tribes  of  the  earth,  she  may  be  led  up,, 
only  nearer  to  behold  the  Eternal  Majesty;  and  when 
the  time  of  the  visitation  has  past,,  to  come  forth  from 


XVI  PREFACE. 


the  cloud  with  the  light  of  the  Divine  presence  round 
her  brow,  and  bearing  in  her  hand  the  law  for  man- 
kind. 


In  dedicating  this  volume  to  the  Lord  Bis"hop  of 
Salisbury,  the  author  feels  gratified  by  the  opportu- 
nity of  expressing  his  thanks  for  personal  attentions, 
and  his  perfect  respect  for  a  rank  of  learning  and  vir- 
tue worthy  of  the  best  ages  of  the  Church,  for  tolera- 
tion in  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity,  and  for  manly, 
pious,  and  principled  resistance  to  Claims  which  me- 
nace alike  the  Constitution  and  the  Religion  of  Eng- 
land. 


INTRODUCTION 


TO 


THE   APOCALYPSE. 


The  Apocalypse  is  the  great  final  prophecy  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  written  by  St.  John,  the  last  survi- 
vor of  the  Apostles,  during  his  banishment  in  the  Isle 
of  Patmos,  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  97,  in  the  time 
of  the  Emperor  Domitian. 

Its  purpose  was  to  prepare  the  Asiatic^^Churches-^r 
the  impending  persecution,  which  was  to  com^^^'^ce 
under  the  Emperor  Trajan,  and  be  continued  j,'"^"  the 
acknowledgment  of  Christianity  under  tJxP  Emperor 
Constantine;  and  to  detail  to  the  up^^^^^^al  Church 
the  leading  events  of  her  future  h^^-^^y  down  to  the 
end  of  the  world;  showing  that  <^^f^-  t^"?  i^aith  should 
be  either  directly  persecute^;  or  remain  in  a  narrow 
and  depressed  state,  duri^  ^^f  whole  human  govern- 
ment of  the  earth ;  thp' It  should,  notwithstanding,  be 
sustained;  that  its  ^P^essors  should  be  punished  from 
time  to  time  u^^'  *^^^  ""^^  extinction  by  a  consum- 
mate act  of  ^^^  divine  power  and  justice;  and  that  the 
Church  *^®  body  of  the  faithful  in  all  nations,  should 
thenc'^o^t^  enjoy  a  splendid  and  miraculous  prosperity 
fo^a  long,  yet  Irmited,  period,  closing  with  the  gene- 
ral resurrection. 

The  Apocalypse  is  a  collection  of  Divine  visions, 
seen  probably  at  different  times,  yet  all  during  the 
Apostle's  exile.     It  consists  of  six  distinct  portions : — 


2  INTRODUCTION. 

The  Vision  of  the  Asiatic  Persecution.*- — The  Vision 
of  the  Seals,  or  general  view  of  Providence  in  the 
government  of  the  Church  and  the  World,  beginning 
with  the  period  of  Constantine,  and  ending  with  the 
close  of  the  final  age  of  Mankind.! — The  Vision  of 
the  Trumpets,^ — the  Vision  of  the  Vials,§  which  two 
are  identical,  and  describe  the  inflictions  laid  upon  the 
persecutors  of  the  Church,  beginning  from  the  esta- 
blishment of  the  Inquisition,  and  closing  with  the  final 
ruin  of  the  Popedom  in  the  triumph  of  Christianity. — 
The  Vision  of  the  Church,||  distinguished  into  the 
three  seras  of  Pagan  persecution.  Papal  persecution, 
and  the  catastrophe  of  her  oppressors. — The  Vision  of 
the  triumph  of  Christianity.^ 

It  will  be  shown  in  the  course  of  the  Interpretatron, 
that  this  prophecy  includes  in  the  most  direct  manner 
all  those  great  events  which  make  the  frame-work  of 
History  since  the  first  age  of  Christianity;  that  it  dis- 
tir^.tly  predicts — 

'i  ^'^  establishment  of  the  Church  under  Constantine 
and  his  "jjccessors. 

The  ovt^^^i^row  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

The  erecticA,^£|-|^g  Barbarian  Kino;doms  on  its  ruin. 

Theriseofth.p     3^^^^ 

The  estabhshmei..  f  tl^3  Inquisition. 

The  persecution  of  t^v.  first  reformers. 

The  successive  punishrv.^^s  j^i^  ^^^  I^^l  o  -^^ 
and  France,  as  the  three  pow^  .  ^^^^^^^  ^^^  j^  •_ 
^tion  was  let  loose  against  Pr..4tantism;  namely, 
The  papal  ^ctions,  and  French  war.. ^  the  fourteenth 

century. — The  destruction  oi  the  Spaiiw.,  Armada. 

The  civil  war  following  the  overthrow  of  3^Q|.gg|-g^*j-^|^. 
ism  in  France  in  1685. — The  wars  of  Louis  tii^  ^4^^ 

The  French  Revolution;  not  narrowed  into  a  ^^^y 
conjectural  verses,  as  is  usual;  but  detailed  in  an  entire 

*  Ch.  i.  ii.  iii.  f  Ch.  iv.  v.  vi.  vii.  t  Ch.  vlii.  ix.  x.  xi. 

§  Ch.  XV.  xvi.  with,  the  connected  cliapters  xvii.  xviii.  xix. 
y  Ch.  xii,  xiii.  xiv.  %  Ch.  xx.  xxi.  xxU. 


INTRODUCTION.  ,; 

and  unsuspected  Chapter,  with  its  peculiar  characters 
of  Atheism,  and  Anarchy;  its  subsequent  despotism, 
and  its  final  overthrow  by  the  armies  of  Europe. 

The  cessation  of  the  Inquisition,  and  the  simultane- 
ous and  extraordinary  diffusion  of  the  Scriptures. 

The  remainder  of  the  prophecy  is  future,  and  of 
course  beyond  any  exact  interpretation.  But  it  con- 
tains the  most  unquestionable  predictions  of  events, 
to  the  magnitude  and  fierceness  of  whose  havoc  of  the 
power,  the  institutions,  and  the  lives  of  mankind  all 
the  past  inflictions  are  trivial.  It  is  fully  predicted 
that  there  shall  be  a  sudden  revival  of  Atheism,  su- 
perstition, and  religious  violence,  acting  upon  the 
European  nations  until  they  are  inflamed  into  univer- 
sal war.  All  the  elements  of  terror  and  ruin  shall  be 
roused;  Protestantism  persecuted;  Popery,  after  a 
momentary  triumph,  utterly  destroyed;  in  a  general 
shock  of  kingdoms,  consummated  by  some  vast  and 
palpable  developement  of  the  Divine  Power,  at  once 
protecting  the  Church,  and  extinguishing,  in  remedi- 
less and  boundless  devastation,  infidelity  and  idolatry. 

Apparently  for  the  express  purpose  of  compelling 
us  to  believe  in  a  catastrophe  so  repugnant  to  our  natu- 
ral impressions  and  the  usual  course  of  the  world,  this 
visitation  is  prophesied  no  less  than  four  times ;^  each 
time  with  some  added  terror,  and  the  last  with  the 
most  overwhelming  accumulation  of  the  images  of 
individual  and  national  ruin.  It  takes  successively 
the  language  of  the  prophets  exulting  over  the  fall  of 
the  great  and  opulent  cities  of  the  east,  the  broken 
sceptres,  the  spoiled  wealth  and  burning  palaces  and 
temples  of  Tyre  and  Babylon;  and  of  the  still  sterner 
denunciations  over  the  crimes  of  Jerusalem;  the  ima- 
ges of  wild  and  sudden  invasion,  and  hopeless  battle, 
the  massacre,  the  conflagration,  the  final  crush  of  polity, 


*  At  the  close  of  the  Visions  of  the  Seals,  the  Trumpets,  the 
Vials,  and  the  Church. 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

power  and  name.  Even  the  agencies  of  nature  are 
summoned  to  deepen  the  prediction;  earthquakes  and 
subterraneous  fire,  lightnings  and  ponderous  and  fatal 
hail.  And  in  the  midst  of  this  chaos  of  bloodshed, 
fire  and  tempest,  towers  the  form  of  the  Avenger, 
flashing  with  terrible  lustre;  crowned  and  armed  with 
the  power  and  the  wrath  of  Deity  against  a  world  that 
has  for  so  many  ages  of  long-suffering  resisted  his 
Spirit,  worshipped  idols,  and  enslaved  and  slain  his 
people — God,  a  consuming  fire! 

It  is  further  declared  that  this  catastrophe  is  now  ap- 
proaching hour  by  hour;  the  French  Revolution  stand- 
ing as  the  last  great  event  before  it;  with  but  a  brief 
intervening  period,  occupied  by  Providence  in  pre- 
paring and  securing  the  Church;  in  spreading  the 
Scriptures,  and  in  giving  a  last  opportunity  to  the 
unbeliever  and  the  idolater  to  accept  the  truth  of  God, 

The  Apocalypse  thus  assumes  the  rank  of  not  merely 
an  elucidation  of  the  Divine  will  in  the  past,  nor  an 
evidence  of  the  general  truth  of  Christianity,  but  of  a 
Warning,  of  the  highest  and  most  pressing  nature,  to 
all  men,  in  the  entire  range  of  human  society.  It  is 
not  the  mere  abstract  study  of  the  theologian,  nor  the 
solitary  contemplation  of  the  man  of  piety.  But  a 
great  document  addressed  to  the  mighty  of  the  earth; 
Wisdom  calling  out  trumpet-tongued  to  the  leaders  of 
national  council;  the  descended  Minister  of  Heaven, 
summoning  for  the  last  time  the  nations  to  awake  to 
the  peril  already  darkening  over  their  heads,  and  cut 
themselves  loose  from  those  unscriptural  and  idolatrous 
faiths,  with  which  they  must  otherwise  go  down;  the 
Spirit  of  God,  commanding  the  teachers  and  holders 
of  the  true  faith  to  prepare  themselves  by  the  cultiva- 
tion of  their  powers,  by  a  vigilant  purity,  by  a  gene- 
rous and  hallowed  courage,  for  that  high  service  of 
God  and  man  in  which  they  may  so  soon  be  called  on 
to  act,  and  perhaps  to  suffer;  and  proclaiming  to  all 
men  alike  the  infinite  urgency  of  redeeming  the  time 


INTRODUCTION.  5 

before  the  arrival  of  a  period,  that  to  the  whole  world 
of  idolatry,  European  and  barbarian,  shall  come  with 
a  civil  ruin,  of  which  the  subversion  of  Jerusalem  was 
but  a  type ;  and  with  a  physical  destruction,  that  can 
find  no  parallel  but  in  the  inevitable  fury  of  the  De- 
luge. 

Yet,  vague  as  those  combinations  of  all  the  forms  of 
public  calamity  may  appear,  we  are  not  left  without 
the  means  of  approaching  a  more  distinct  conception. 
It  will  be  shown  in  the  course  of  the  volume,  that 
this  final  infliction  bears  a  very  singular  resemblance 
to  the  procedure  of  the  French  Revolution;  the  dif- 
ference being  chiefly  in  magnitude.  The  commence- 
ment of  the  French  Revolution  in  Atheism  and  anar- 
chy, the  spirit  of  hostility  to  all  nations,  the  sudden 
change  of  the  w^hole  people  into  a  soldiery,  the  indig- 
nities ofiered  to  the  popedom,  the  captivity  of  sover- 
eigns, the  suspension  or  change  of  laws  and  establish- 
ments, and  even  the  means  by  which  those  horrors 
were  partially  combatted  and  restrained — all  find  their 
counterparts  in  the  final  plague.  The  chief  distinc- 
tions are,  that  the  latter,  instead  of  being  limited  to 
Europe,  incomplete,  and  apparently  under  the  sole 
influence  of  human  means,  will  be  universal,  com- 
plete, and,  at  least  towards  the  close,  palpaby  influ- 
enced by  the  action  or  presence  of  the  Deity. 

CAUSES  OF  THE  FAILURE  OF  INTERPRETATION. 

Of  all  the  Books  of  Scripture  the  Apocalypse  has 
most  consumed  the  labour  of  Commentators,  and  with 
the  least  valuable  results.  To  this  day  there  is  no  sa- 
tisfactory interpretation;  and  though  parts  have  been 
cleared,  yet  they  have  been  so  remote  from  each  other, 
so  frequently  conjectural,  and  so  little  capable  of 
throwing  light  on  the  general  prophecy,  that  the  Apo- 
calypse has  hitherto  remained,  in  the  strongest  sense, 
debateable  ground;  an  unfertile  and  undefined  district, 
1* 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

in  which  every  new  comer  may  set  up  his  claim,  but 
no  one  establish  his  possession. 

Of  the  acquirement  and  vigorous  understanding  of 
many  among  the  interpreters,  there  can  be  no  doubt; 
but  so  obvious  has  been  their  failure,  that  at  length 
the  attempt  has  been  looked  on  as  exhibiting  little 
more  than  a  strong  determination  in  the  experimental- 
ists, a  love  of  tasking  themselves  with  insuperable 
difficulties,  something  of  a  theological  hardihood,  par- 
donable for  its  waste  of  time  only  in  the  honesty  of 
its  motives.     With  the  world,  the  Apocalypse  has, 
in  consequence,  become  nearly  a  dead  letter.     The 
more  pious,  who  believe  in  its  divine   inspiration, 
place  it  apart  from  the  general  study  of  Scripture,,  as 
a  book  for  whose  use  they  must  wait  until  some  hap- 
pier age.     The  multitude,  who,  like  Gallio,  "  care  for 
none  of  these  things,"  lay  it  by,  as  an  old  matter  of 
dispute  with  which  they  have  no  concern,  or  forget 
its  existence.     The  scoffers  and  half-learned  taunt  re- 
ligious men  with  the  acknowledgment  of  a  ^"'sacred 
document,"  of  which  the  meaning  cannot  be  ascer- 
tained after  the  labours  of  eighteen  hundred  years;  or 
indulge  themselves  with  making  mirth  of  its  strong 
Orientalisms  and  mysterious  symbols.     Thus,  in  the 
present  state  of  our  knowledge,  the  book  is  practically 
valueless;   it  makes   no  impression  on  the  Christian 
world,  none  is  so  seldom  quoted  even  in  the  pulpit^ 
and  the  man  who  quoted  its  authority  on  any  public 
question  would  probably  be  looked  on  as  doing  no 
very  distinguished  honour  to  his  own  understanding. 
Yet,  with  all  this,  the  Christian,  in  the  possession  of 
the  Apocalypse,  holds  in  his  hand  the  most  distinct, 
complete,  and  wonder-working  instrument  of  Divine 
knowledge  that  was  ever  communicated  to  earth;  the 
clearest  elucidation  of  Providence,  and,  not  less,  the 
most  convincing  and  vivid  evidence  of  the  truth  of 
Christianity. 

Sufficient  reasons  may  be  found  for  this  failure  of 


INTRODUCTION.  7 

the  commentators.  They  have  in  general, — and  I 
am  sure  I  make  the  observation  in  perfect  respect  for 
their  learned  and  pious  labours, — been  too  much  in- 
fluenced by  the  great  names  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton  and 
Joseph  Mede.  The  system  of  almost  all  among  the 
multitude  of  commentators  whom  I  have  consulted, 
has  been  formed  on  that  of  those  distinguished  men. 
Yet  Newton's  treatise  was  but  a  sketch,  and  apparent- 
ly a  hasty  one,  appended  to  his  '^Observations  on  Da- 
niel." Mede's  more  diligently  laboured  work  is  yet 
singularly  strained,  obscure,  and  gratuitous.  Both 
have  the  grand  disqualification,  that  they  wrote  at  a 
time  when  those  events  which  are  the  absolute  key  of 
the  whole  prophecy,  had  not  yet  occurred.  The  na- 
tural result  of  determining,  under  such  circumstances, 
to  find  a  meaning  for  every  part,  was  error;  and  to 
adopt  their  authority  was  but  to  propagate  their  er- 
ror. In  the  arrangement  of  the  prophetic  visions,  and 
their  mutual  dependance, both  were  wrong;  and  amis- 
conception  of  this  rank  must  be  fatal  to  the  formation 
of  any  true  system.  Yet,  in  an  important  portion  of 
the  past,  the  predictions  immediately  relative  to  the 
rise  of  the  popedom,  their  interpretation  is  not  to  be 
shaken;  though  their  credit  as  discoverers  may  be  im- 
paired by  the  same  application  of  the  prophecy  so 
early  as  the  twelfth  century. 

Perhaps  a  reason  remains  why  the  sagacity  of  even 
later  writers  should  have  been  still  baffled.  It  may  be 
the  Divine  will  that  no  prophecy  should  receive  a  full 
explanation  at  a  time  distant  from  its  final  fulfilment. 
A  prophecy,  convincingly  interpreted  at  a  remote  pe- 
riod, would  be,  if  the  phrase  be  allowable,  a  history  of 
the  future;  it  must  interfere  with  human  will,  and 
thwart  that  most  admirable  part  of  Providential  go- 
vernment by  which  general  good  is  forced  out  from 
the  individual  and  spontaneous  waywardness  of  man. 
The  predictions  of  the  Jewish  prophets  were  chiefly 
capable  of  immediate  interpretation;  but  it  was  be- 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

cause  their  purpose  was  immediate,  the  punishment 
of  the  people  for  their  idolatries,  or  the  Divine  retri- 
bution on  the  head  of  their  oppressors.  But  their  pre- 
dictions of  the  distant  Messiah  were  wrapped  in  a 
cloud  which,  though  no  longer  obscured  to  us,  was 
thick  darkness  to  the  multitude.  It  may  thus  be  al- 
most a  maxim,  that  no  prophecy  can  be  accurately  in- 
terpreted until  it  is  either  past,  or  on  the  point  of  be- 
ing fulfilled. 

The  circumstances  which  led  me  to  the  task  are 
briefly  these. 

Some  years  since,  in  a  casual  reading  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse, I  was  struck  with  the  apparent  reference  of  the 
eleventh  chapter,  that  of  "the  two  witnesses,"  to 
one  of  the  most  extraordinary  events  of  our  time  or 
any  other,  the  abjuration  of  religion  by  a  government 
and  people!  a  circumstance  perfectly  alone  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  world.  But  I  further  found  that  this  event 
was  declared  to  mark  the  conclusion  of  an  sera,  on 
which  the  whole  chronology  of  the  Apocalypse  was 
fixed,  the  well-known  ''  twelve  hundred  and  sixty 
years,"  which  in  their  turn  were  declared  to  mark  the 
papal  supremacy  from  the  time  of  its  commencement 
until  the  cessation  of  its  "power  over  the  saints,"  its 
power  of  persecution. 

This  abjuration  occurred  in  1793,  the  first  year  of 
the  French  Republic;  reckoning  1260  years  back  led 
to  their  commencement  in  A  D.  533.  On  referring 
to  Bishop  Newton's  work  to  ascertain  w^hether  this 
date  had  been  noticed;  I  found  a  note  mentioning  the 
opinion  of  Dr.  Mann  of  the  Charter-house,  then  de- 
ceased, that  the  year  533  was  to  be  considered  as  the 
true  epoch  of  the  papal  supremacy.*  On  reference 
to  Baronius,  the  established  authority  among  the 
Roman  Catholic  annalists,  I  found  the  whole  detail  of 

*  Bp.  Newton  on  the  Prophecies,  vol.  ii.  p.  305. 


INTRODUCTION.  9 

Justinian's  grant  of  supremacy  to  the  Pope  formally- 
given.'^ 

Baronius  has  been  a  suspected  authority,  where  the 
honour  of  the  popedom  is  concerned.  But  his  state- 
ment was,  at  least,  proof  of  the  Romish  opinion  of 
the  original  epoch  of  the  supremacy;  and  it  received 
an  unanswerable  support  from  the  books  of  the  Impe- 
rial laws,  in  which  the  grant  of  "primacy  and  prece- 
dency over  all  the  Bishops  of  the  Christian  world," 
is  registered  and  repeated  in  a  variety  of  forms.  The 
entire  transaction  was  of  the  most  authentic  and  re- 
gular kind,  and  suitable  to  the  importance  of  the  trans- 
fer. The  grant  of  Phocas  was  found  to  be  a  confused 
and  imperfect  transaction,  scarcely  noticed  by  the 
early  writers,  and,  even  in  its  fullest  sense,  amounting 
to  nothing  beyond  a  confirmation  of  the  grant  of  Jus- 
tinian. The  chief  cause  of  its  frequent  adoption  as  an 
epoch  by  the  commentators,  seemed  to  be  its  conve- 
nient coincidence  with  the  rise  of  Mahometanism. 

From  this  point  I  laid  aside  all  commentators;  and 
determined  to  make  my  way  alone,  to  form  my 
opinions  without  bias,  and  discover  whether  the  diffi- 
culties of  the  prophecy  could  not  be  cleared  off  by  an 
inquiry  on  the  common  principles  of  interpretation. 
The  difficulties  were  less  stubborn  than  I  had  conceiv- 
ed; and  the  present  arrangement  and  interpretation 
were  soon  decided  upon. 

Subsequently,  I  read  all  the  commentaries  that  I 
could  meet  with;  and  the  crowd  of  writers  on  this 
subject  would  be  scarcely  suspected  by  those  who 
have  not  made  the  same  experiment.  But,  admiring 
their  frequent  ingenuity  and  literature,  I  found  but 
little  to  add  to  my  own  interpretation,  and  nothing  to 
alter. 

Where  I  could  make  use  of  them  in  illustration  or 
reference,  they  will  be  found  in  the  shape  of  notes 

*  Baronii  Annal.  Cen.  6, 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

My  chief  authority  in  dates  and  points  of  history,  has 
been  the  very  diligent  and  exact  Lardner;  in  both 
his  ^^Credibility  of  the  Gospel  History,"  and  his 
"Dissertations.'^  In  the  learning  of  the  Apocalypse, 
Vitringa  is  a  voluminous  guide,  his  research  extends 
trough  almost  all  languages  and  all  authorship;  but 
like  his  countrymen  he  is  overwhelmed  by  his  litera- 
ry opulence,  his  meaning  is  lost  in  endless  and  irrele- 
vant discussion,  and  the  severest  task  that  1  have  been 
put  to  in  a  work  proverbially  intricate  and  laborious, 
has  been  the  toil  of  wading  through  the  ponderous 
"Implementa  Prophetise"  of  Vitringa. 

AUTHENTICITY  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

The  Apocalypse  can  be  proved  to  have  existed  and 
been  received  as  a  portion  of  the  inspired  Volume  in 
the  earliest  period  of  Christianity;  it  i*  quoted  in  the 
first  writings  of  the  Church;  it  became  the  subject  of 
early  commentary,  and  was  fully  accepted  during 
the  first  three  centuries,  those  of  the  clearest  know- 
ledge, and  most  immediate  transmission  of  authority 
from  the  Apostles. 

It  appears  from  some  passages  in  ^'The  Shepherd 
of  Hermas,''  a  work  contemporary  with  St.  John,  to 
have  been  seen  by  the  writer. 

About  the  middle  of  the  second  century,  scarcely 
more  than  fifty  years  after  the  death  of  St.  John,  there 
was  a  persecution  under  Marcus  Antoninus,  in  which 
Pothinus,  Bishop  ot  Lyons,  with  many  others  suffer- 
ed. The  Churches  of  Lyons  and  Vienne  sent  an 
Epistle  relating  their  afflictions  to  the  Churches  of 
Asia,  a  well  known  document,  and  said  to  have  been 
drawn  up  by  Irenseus.  In  this  there  are  obvious  re- 
ferences to  the  Scriptures,  and,  among  the  rest,  to  the 
Apocalypse,  *^  Those  are  they  who  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth."* 

*  Ch.  xiv.  4, 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

Justin  Martyr,  still  earlier,  (about  A.  D.  140,)  thus 
writes:  "A  man  from  among  us  by  n^me  John,  one  of 
the  Apostles  of  Christ,  in  the  revelation  (Apocalypse) 
made  to  him,  has  prophesied,  that  the  believers  in 
Christ  shall  live  a  thousand  years  in  Jerusalem,  and 
after  that  shall  come  the  general,  and  in  a  word,  the 
eternal  resurrectionand  judgment  of  all  together."* 

Irenseus,  Bishop  of  Lyons,  (successor  of  Pothinus, 
about  A.  J).  178,)  a  disciple  of  Poly  carp,  who  had 
been  the  disciple  of  St.  John,  thus  writes:  '*We  will 
not  run  the  hazard  of  too  positively  affirming  any 
thing  of  the  name  of  Antichrist,  for  if  his  name  were 
to  have  been  declared  at  this  time,  it  would  have  been 
declared  by  him  who  saw  the  Apocalypse.  For  it 
was  seen,  not  long  ago,  but  almost  in  our  own  age, 
near  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Domitian."  Irenseus 
further  attempts  to  give  a  solution  of  the  mysterious 
number  666. 

Clement  of  Alexandria  (about  A.  D.  194,)  writes: 
**Such  a  one,  though  here  on  earth  he  be  not  honour- 
ed with  the  first  seat,  shall  sit  upon  the  four  and 
twenty  thrones,  judging  the  people,  as  John  says  in 
the  Apocalypse."! 

Tertullian  (about  A.  D.  200,)  writes:  "The 
Apostle  John  in  the  Apocalypse  describes  a  sharp 
two-edged  sword  proceeding  out  of  the  mouth  of 
God."$ 

"We  have  Churches  that  are  disciples  of  John,  for 
though  Marcian  rejects  the  Apocalypse,  the  succession 
of  bishops  traced  to  the  original  will  assure  us  that 
John  is  the  author.  "§ 

Origen,  (A.  D.  230,)  the  father  of  Biblical  Criti- 
cism, wTites,  '' Therefore  John  the  son  of  Zebedee 
says  in  the  Apocalypse,  *I  saw  an  angel  fly  in  the 
midst  of  heaveh.'  "|| 

*  Dial.  Tryp.  f  Stromal.  1.  vi 

i  Adv.  Marc.  1.  iii.  c.  14.  §  lb.  1.  iv.  c.  5. 

II  Com.  on  the  Gospel  of  St.  John. 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

Dionysius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  (A.  D.  -247,)  in 
his  work  against  the  Millenarians,  treats  of  the 
Apocalypse  as  written  by  an  inspired  man,  doubting, 
however,  whether  he  were  St.  John  the  Apostle. 

Cyprian,  the  Martyr,  bishop  of  Carthage,  writes, 
(A.  D.  248,)  "And  in  the  Apocalypse  the  Angel  re- 
sists John  attempting  to  adore  him,  and  says.  Do  it 
not."*  "Hear  in  the  Apocalypse  the  voice  of  your 
God.^'t  Lactantius  (A.  D.  306,)  writes:  ^'This 
name,  (the  Son  of  God,)  is  known  to  no  one,  but  him- 
self and  the  Father,  as  John  teaches  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse. "$ 

The  Apocalypse  was  received  by  Arius  (A.  D. 
319,)  and  his  sect;  by  the  Donatists,  (A.  D.  400,)  of 
whom  one,  Tichonius,  wrote  a  commentary  on  it; 
and  by  the  general  Church. 

Those  authorities  are  undeniable;  and  they  fully 
establish  the  fact  that  the  Apocalypse  was  received  in 
the  first  ages  of  Christianity  as  sacred,  and  forming  a 
portion  of  Scripture. 

I  now  proceed  to  the  questions  relative  to  the  wri- 
ter, and  the  time  of  the  prophecy;  some  of  the  autho- 
rities already  quoted  are  necessarily  repeated,  but  in 
another  sense,  and  merely  for  the  purpose  of  showing 
the  original  strength  of  the  testimony. 

OF  THE  WRITER  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

It  is  the  earliest  opinion  of  the  Church  that  John 
the  son  of  Zebedee,  the  writer  of  the  Gospel,  was  the 
writer  of  the  Apocalypse. 

The  arguments  on  this  point  are  briefly,  § 

1.  No  doubts  were  entertained  of  the  fact  in  the 
first  century,  the  century  of  his  contemporaries. 

2.  There  is  no  denial  of  it  from  Polycarp,  Papias, 
Ignatius,  &c. 

*  De  Bon.  Pudic.  f  De  Op. 

t  Epist.  c.  42.  i  WoodJiouse*s  Dissertation. 


INTRODUCTION.  1 3 

3.  The  book  was  public  from  the  beginning,  was  ex- 
tensively quoted  as  a  book  of  Scripture,  and  must 
have  thus  excited  inquiries  relative  to  its  authorship, 
if  there  had  been  any  doubt  on  the  subject.  It  is  al- 
lowed by  Michaelis  himself  that  it  must  have  existed 
at  least  before  the  year  120,  (within  23  years  of  the 
date  generally  received.) 

4.  No  opinions  are  advanced  in  the  Apocalypse 
contradictory  to  those  found  in  the  Gospel. 

The  principal  opponent  is  Michaelis;  and  his  argu- 
ment turns  chiefly  upon  the  dissimilarity  of  styles, 
that  of  the  Gospel  being  gentle,  and  generally,  pure 
Greek;  that  of  the  Apocalypse  being  rapid,  abrupt, 
figurative,  and  abounding  in  Hebrew  idioms. 

To  this  argument  there  are  evident  answers. 

The  difference  of  subject  between  a  detail  of  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  the  penal  consequences 
of  its  rejection,  might  well  account  for  a  marked  dif- 
ference of  style. 

In  transcribing  his  Gospel,  St.  John  probably  em- 
ployed a  Greek  amanuensis;  it  was  understood  in  the 
ancient  Church,  that  the  Apostles  employed  at  least 
occasional  amanuenses;*  that  St.  Paul  did  so,  is  evi- 
dent from  his  distinguishing  certain  of  his  Epistles  as 
written  by  himself. 

*^' Ye  see  how  large  a  letter  I  have  written  unto  you 
with  mine  own  hand.^^\ 

"  I,  Paul,  have  written  it  with  mine  own  hand,  I 
will  repay  it,  (the  debtof  OnesimusJ.") 

It  may  be  fairly  conceived  that  he  limited  himself 
in  his  other  Epistles  to  the  << Salutation"  at  the  end, 
as  the  sufficient  mark  of  their  authenticity.  *'  The 
salutation  of  Paul  with  mine  own  hand^^  which  is 
the  token  in  every  Epistle.  § 

*  Jerome,  quoted  by  Woodhouse,  p.  122.    f  Galat.  "n*  U- ^ 
%  Philem.  19.  §  2  Thess.  m.  17. 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

**The  salutation  of  me,  Paul,  with  mine  own 
hand.'''' 

The  probability  is  strong,  that  St.  John,  a  Hebrew 
fisherman,  (who,  till  about  the  year  68,  is  not  known 
to  have  left  Palestine,)  should  have  availed  himself 
of  the  hand  of  some  Greek  to  transcribe  his  Gospel,  a 
document  prepared  at  his  leisure,  and  which  was  to 
fill  up  and  finish  the  narrative  of  Christianity. 

But  in  writing  the  Apocalypse,  all  this  is  reversed. 
He  seems  to  have  beheld  the  visions  even  with  the 
pen  perpetually  in  his  hand. 

In  the  first  vision,  he  receives  the  command;  ''write 
the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things  which 
are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter,  "t 

''Unto  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  Ephesus 
write.'' t  The  same  command  to  write  is  given  with 
reference  to  all  the  churches.  It  is  scarcely  to  be 
presumed,  that,  when  writing  was  to  be  the  instru- 
ment of  conveying  this  most  important  prophecy,  its 
use  should  have  been  deferred. 

But  the  evidence  is  still  more  direct.  '^And  when 
the  seven  thunders  had  uttered  their  voices,  I  was 
about  to  write,  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  Heaven  say- 
ing unto  me;  Seal  up  these  things  which  the  seven 
thunders  uttered,  and  write  theni  not.''§ 

Under  a  Revelation  so  immediate  he  must  have 
used  such  language  as  he  could;  a  mixture  of  Hebrae- 
isms  and  Greek,  the  habitual  style  of  his  countrymen, 
and  of  the  Septuagint.  It  may  be  doubted,  w*hether  in 
the  desert  island  of  Patmos,  the  Apostle  could  have 
found  any  one  capable  of  correcting  that  style;  it  may 
be  much  more  doubted,  whether  he  would  have  dared 
to  submit  to  any  other  hand  the  record  of  those  solemn 
impressions  which  he  must  have  felt  to  be  struck  by 
the  very  stamp  of  Heaven. 

•  1  Cor.  xvi.  21.  f  Apoc.  i.  19. 

t  Chap.  ii.  1.  §  Chap.  x.  4,  5. 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

An  additional  argument  for  the  identity  of  St.  John 
with  the  writer  of  the  Apocalypse  is  derivable  from 
the  use  of  peculiar  words.  **The  word  apnov  which 
occurs  so  frequently  in  the  Apocalypse,  (a  word  sel- 
dom used  in  the  LXX.)  is  found  no  w^here  else  in  the 
New  Testament,  except  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  John.^ 
The  form  of  expression  rtotsiv  a-Kt^enav  and  jtouiv  •^nSog 
is  used  Apoc.  xxii.  15,  and  in  the  first  Epistle  of  St. 
John  i.  6.  Further,  in  Apoc.  i.  7,  there  is  a  quota- 
tion from  Zechariah  xii.  10,  not  according  to  the  text 
of  the  LXX,  but  with  a  different  reading,  used  by  St. 
John  when  he  saw  Christ  pierced  on  the  cross,  but 
quoted  by  no  other  of  the  sacred  writers."! 

Lardner  reinforces  this  argument.  Our  Saviour 
says  to  his  disciples,  *^Be  of  good  cheer,  I  have  over- 
come the  world."  Christian  firmness  under  trials  is 
several  times  represented  by  **  overcoming,  overcom- 
ing the  world,  or  overcoming  the  wicked  one,"  in 
St.  John's  first  Epistle.  J  And  it  is  language  peculiar 
to  St.  John's  writings  in  the  New  Testament.  Our 
Lord  says,§  "  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to 
sit  with  me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame, 
and  am  set  down  with  my  father  on  his  throne. "j| 

Further  instances  of  similarity  of  phrase  may  be 
found  in  Mill's  Proleg.  No.  176,  177.— Wells— 
Beausobre,  and  L'Enfant  preface  sur  1' Apocalypse, 

The  argument  is  still  stronger  where  there  is  an 
identity  of  thought  as  well  as  of  phrase.  St.  John  in 
the  Gospel  is  remarkable  for  habitually  appealing  to 
the  evidence  of  the  eye.  '^And  the  word  was  made 
flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  and  we  beheld  his  ^otj.^^^ 

Again;  when  the  soldier  pierced  our  Lord's  side. 
<'And  he  that  saw  it  bare  record,  and  his  record  is 
true."** 

*  Chap.  xxi.  15.  f  Michaelis,  vol.  iv.  pu  535. 

%  Chap.  ii.  13, 14.— iv.  4.— v.  4.  5.  §  Rev.  iii.  21. 
!1  Chap.  ii.  7,  11,  17,  26.— iii.  5,  12,  21,  and  xxi.  7. 
^  Chap.  i.  14.  **  Chap.  xix.  25. 


16  INTRODUCTION. 

Again;  his  first  Epistle  commences  with,  **That 
which  was  from  the  beginning,  which  we  have  heard, 
which  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes,  which  we  have 
looked  on,  and  our  hands  have  handled  of  the  Word 
of  Life.  For  the  life  was  manifested,  and  we  have 
seen  it,  and  bear  witness."  ^ 

Again;  "This  is  the  disciple  which  testineth  of 
these  things.'^*  Nothing  like  this  frequency  and  force 
of  appeal  to  personal  cognizance  is  to  be  found  in  the 
other  sacred  writers. 

But  the  Apocalypse  bears  the  same  characteristic  on 
its  front.  It  is  declared  to  have  been  sent  and  signi- 
fied to  John,  ''Who  bare  record  of  the  Word  of  God, 
and  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things 
that  he  saw.^^\ 

An  additional  argument  for  the  identity  of  the 
writers  may  exist  in  the  verses  at  the  close  of  the 
Gospel  and  beginning  of  the  Apocalypse.  ''This  is 
the  disciple  which  testifieth  of  those  things  (6  ^a^-evpuiv,) 
and  wrote  those  things,  and  we  know  that  his  testi- 
mony (>7  fm^tvpia)  is  true."! 

"  He  sent  and  signified  it  to  his  servant  John,  who 
bare  record  of  the  word  of  God  and  of  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things  which  he  saw."  (O5 
([xaptvpfiaz  tov  xoyov  tov  ©fou  xai  Ttjv  fxaptvpiav.^'j  This  ex- 
pression is  repeated,  II  when  the  writer  describes  him- 
self as  "  John,  their  companion  in  tribulation  and  in 
the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  Isle 
called  Patmos,  for  (6ta,  on  account  of)  the  word  of 
God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ.  "IF  (Tw  xoyoj/ 
tov  Qsov  xa(,  iriv  ^uapT-vptav. )  The  identity  of  expression 
in  these  three  passages  of  the  original  seems  to  imply, 
that  the  second  had  a  direct  reference  to  the  first,  and 
that  the  third  assigns  the  fact  of  St.  John's  writing  the 
Gospel  as  a  ground  of  his  exile.     The  connexion  runs 


*  Gospel,  xxi.  24.  f  Chap.  i.  2.  %  John  xxi.  24. 

§  Apoc.  i.  2.  \  Chap.  v.  9.  ^  Chap.  i.  9> 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

thus.  In  the  close  of  the  Gospel,  St.  John  declares 
himself  to  have  been  an  eye-witness  of  our  Lord's 
ministry,  and  to  have  been  the  writer  of  the  history. 
In  the  commencement  of  the  Apocalypse,  he  declares 
himself  to  be  one  who  had  given  his  evidence  '^  to  the 
word  of  God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus."  A  few 
verses  further,  he  declares  that  he  was  banished  to 
Patmos  on  account  of  having  given  this  evidence  to 
the  ^^word  of  God  and  testimony  of  Jesus." 

The  usual  way  of  interpreting  the  verse  at  the  com- 
mencement* is,  that  the  writer  is  merely  intending  to 
express  his  having  given  a  faithful  account  in  the  Apo- 
calypse. But  this  is  overthrown  by  the  9th  verse, 
which  states,  that  it  is  in  consequence  of  *Hhe  testimo- 
ny," &c.  that  he  has  been  exiled.  It  refers  to  some- 
thing previous  to  the  Apocalypse.  It  is  true,  that 
*^the  word  and  testimony"  sometimes  express  mere- 
ly the  doctrine.  But  the  peculiarity  of  their  use  by 
St.  John  in  the  very  places  where  we  should  look  for 
them,  if  it  were  his  purpose  to  state  himself  the  writer 
of  both,  makes  the  evidence  nearly  conclusive.  And 
there  would  be  a  value  in  the  identification.  It  must 
have  been  important  to  the  general  acceptance  of  the 
Apocalypse  by  the  early  Churches,  that  it  should  be 
known  as  the  work  of  an  Apostle. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  multiply  discussion  on  this 
point.  Yet  there  is  one  argument,  which,  so  far  as 
I  can  observe,  has  been  altogether  overlooked;  and 
which,  as  it  offers  an  explanation  of  a  passage  hitherto 
baffling  all  interpretation,  and  even  giving  rise  to  one 
of  the  oldest  and  most  curious  misconceptions  in 
Christian  history,  may  be  worth  proposing. 

In  our  Lord's  interview  with  the  Apostles,!  per- 
haps his  last,  he  declared  to  Peter  that  he  should  die 
a  violent  death.  Peter  turning  and  seeing  John,  the 
favoured  disciple,  inquired  what  death  he  too  should 

*  Apoc.  i.  2.  f  John  xxi.  18,  &c. 

2* 


18  INTRODUCTION. 

die.  *'  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  If  I  will  that  he  tarry 
till  /  come,  what  is  that  to  thee?"  This  has  been  ge- 
nerally taken  simply  as  a  rebuke,  and  such  it  may 
have  in  some  measure  been,  though  the  inquiry  may 
have  proceeded  as  much  from  friendship  as  from  cu- 
riosity. But  the  disciples,  who  heard  the  words  and 
saw  the  countenance  of  the  Divine  Speaker,  evidently 
took  it  for  more,  for  a  prophecy,  a  new  miracle,  by 
which  John  was  to  be  immortal.  ^^Then  went  this 
saying  abroad  among  the  brethren,  that  that  disciple 
should  not  die."  St.  John,  in  writing  of  this  many 
years  after,  does  not  contradict  the  idea  of  its  having 
been  a  prophecy;  he  merely  objects  to  the  interpreta- 
tion as  urged  too  far.  '^  Yet  Jesus  said  not  unto  him, 
He  shall  not  die;  but.  If  I  will  that  he  tarry  till  / 
come,  what  is  that  to  thee?"  At  that  coming,  St. 
John  evidently  understands,  that  he  was  to  die. 

The  commentators*  have  conceived  that  our  Lord 
here  spoke  of  his  '^  coming,"  at  the  siege  of  Jerusalem. 
But  words  like  his  are  not  to  be  taken  in  so  loose  a 
way;  for  St.  John  long  survived  that  date.  He  wrote 
his  Gospel  nearly  thirty  years  after  the  siege,  without 
allusion  to  that  date.  But  at  the  very  time  of  his 
writing  the  Gospel,  he  was  on  the  eve  of  receiving  a 
Revelation,  in  which  it  was  declared  that  our  Lord 
was  '^coming,"  and  that  his  advent  was  to  punish  and 
purify  the  Asiatic  Churches  by  withdrawing  the  pro- 
tection which  had  hitherto  saved  them  from  the  pagan 
sword.  The  Apocalypse  opens  with  the  announce- 
ment of  this  "coming."  It  closes  with  the  declara- 
tion, ** Surely  I  come  quickly."  The  writer  responds, 
like  one  who  felt  that  it  was  to  be  the  termination  of 
life  and  the  beginning  of  happiness,  **Amen,  even  so 
come,  Lord  Jesus.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you  all.  Amen." 

It  has  been  supposed  that  the  ^*  coming"  applied 

*  Hammond,  Stanhope,  Ligbtfoot 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

merely  to  the  general  fates  of  Christianity.  But  this 
must  be  wrong;  for  the  prophecy  of  the  future,  the 
ta  fiE7.%(yvta,  is  distinguished  in  the  strongest  manner, 
by  location,  circumstances,  and  even  by  the  peculiar 
solemnity  of  its  declaration,  from  that  of  the  Asiatic 
Churches,  to  all  and  each  of  which  the  threat  is  repeat- 
ed, that  the  Lord  is  coming  quickly  to  them,  and 
that  his  coming  should  let  loose  the  pagan  persecutor 
upon  them.  Thus,  to  the  Church  of  Ephesus,  he 
says,  "Repent  and  do  the  first  works,  or  else  I  will 
come  to  thee  quickly."*  To  Pergamus,  *' Repent  or 
else  I  will  com,e  to  the  quickly. "  And  so  of  others. 
But  to  the  Church  of  Philadelphia,  the  declaration  is, 
that,  in  consequence  of  her  purity,  she  shall  be  pro- 
tected under  her  trial.  ^'I  will  also  keep  thee  from 
the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come  upon  all 
the  world."  This  proves  that  the  persecution  was  to 
be  immediate  and  local,  as  regulated  by  the  degrees 
of  impurity  in  the  several  Churches.  It  was  finally 
to  visit  every  Church  of  the  Roman  empire,  then 
looked  on  as  equivalent  to  the  world. 

And  the  history  is  conformable.  The  Apocalypse 
is  stated  to  have  been  made  public  (about  A.  D.  97,) 
in  the  reign  of  Nerva.t  That  Emperor  died  in  98; 
and,  from  the  accession  of  Trajan,  the  great  persecu- 
tion had  begun  in  Asia  Minor,  one  year  after  the 
publication  of  the  prophecy.  In  two  years  from  that 
time  (A.  D.  100)  St.  John  died.  J  Thus  then  would 
be,  at  once,  substantiated  the  identity  of  the  writers  of 
the  Gospel  and  the  Apocalypse;  and  would  be  cleared 

*Apoc.  ii.  5.  *  Lardner,  vol.  vi.  p.  638. 

+  Jerome,  in  his  book  "  Of  Illustrious  Men,"  says,  "  The  Apostle 
John  lived  in  Asia  in  the  time  of  Trajan,  and  dying-  at  a  great  age 
in  the  68th  year  after  our  Lord's  passion,  was  buried  in  the  city 
of  Ephesus."  Supposing  the  crucifixion  to  have  been  in  the  year 
32  (Jerome's  opinion,)  68  years  will  reach  to  the  year  100,  or  3d 
of  Trajan,  in  which  year  the  death  of  St.  John  is  placed  by  Jerome 
in  his  Chronicle.    Lardner,  vol.  vi.  p.  169. 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

up  the  meaning  of  the  mysterious  passage  relative  to 
St.  John's  immortality. 

This  local  prophecy  is  easily  distinguished  from  the 
more  solemn  and  universal  advent  of  our  Lord,  de- 
clared in  the  first  verses  of  the  Apocalypse.  The 
time  when  ** every  eye  shall  see  him,  and  they  that 
pierced  him,  and  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail 
because  of  him,''  was  determined  for  the  last  ages, 
and  for  an  assertion  of  his  majesty  and  judgment  be- 
fore all  mankind. 

THE  DATE  OP  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

It  was  the  original  opinion  of  the  Church  that  the 
Apocalypse  was  written  before  the  close  of  the  first 
century. 

The  testimony  of  Irenseus  has  been  already  detailed; 
he  fixes  it  in  the  reign  of  Domitian.* 

Clement  of  Alexandria  speaks  of  St.  John's  return- 
ing from  Patmos  to  Ephesus  after  the  death  of  the 
tyrant  Domitian.t 

Victorinus  (A.  D.  290)  says  that  John  was  ban- 
ished by  Domitian,  and  in  his  reign  saw  the  Apoca- 
lypse. J 

Eusebius,  in  the  history  of  Domitian's  persecution, 
says,  "In  this  persecution,  as  it  is  said,  John,  the 
Apostle  and  Evangelist,  being  still  living,  was  banish- 
ed into  the  island  of  Patmos,  for  the  testimony  of  the 
word  of  God."§ 

Jerome,  in  his  book  of  "Illustrious  Men,"  already 
alluded  to,  says,  "  Domitian,  in  the  fourteenth  year  of 
his  reign,  raising  the  second  persecution  after  Nero, " 
John  was  banished  to  the  island  of  Patmos,  where  he 
wrote  the  Revelation,  which  Justin  Martyr  and 
Irenseus   explain,  (or  attest.)     When  Domitian  had 

*  Lib.  V.  c.  SO.  t  Euseb.  H.  E.  1.  iii.  c.  23. 

^  Apud  Cave.  §  H.  E.  1.  iii.  c.  18. 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

been  killed,  and  his  edicts  repealed  by  the  senate  for 
their  excessive  cruelty,  he  returned  to  Ephesus,  in 
the  time  of  the  Emperor  Nerva."* 

In  his  treatise  against  Jovinian,  he  repeats  that 
'  *  John  was  at  once  Apostle,  Evangelist  and  Prophet. 
Apostle,  in  that  he  wrote  letters  to  the  Church  as  a 
master:  Evangelist,  in  that  he  wrote  a  Gospel:  and 
Prophet,  in  that  he  saw  the  Apocalypse  in  the  island 
of  Patmos,  whither  he  was  banished  by  Domitian.^'t 

Polycrates,  Bishop  of  Ephesus,  tow^ards  the  close 
of  the  second  century,  in  a  document  of  great  import- 
ance and  publicity,  his  "Letter,"  in  the  name  of  the 
Asiatic  Bishops  to  Victor  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  on  the 
controversy  relative  to  the  keeping  of  Easter,  says, 
**John  also  was  buried  at  Ephesus,  who  leaned  on 
the  Lord's  breast,  who  was  a  priest,  bearing  a  plate, 
(or  bearing  a  rank  equivalent  to  that  of  Jewish  High 
Priest,  who  wore  a  golden  plate  on  his  forehead,)  a 
martyr  and  master,  fell  asleep  at  Ephesus.  "it 

Further  evidence  of  the  early  opinions  must  be  un- 
necessary. 

But  in  subsequent  times  there  have  been  no  less 
than  six  different  conjectures  as  to  the  date.  Upon 
those  I  shall  not  dwell,  because,  all  admitting  the  in- 
spiration of  the  book,  the  differences  of  date  can  affect 
only  the  interpretation. 

It  has  been  asserted,  on  the  authority  of  Epiphanius, 
that  this  book  was  written  in  the  time  of  Claudius. 

To  this  it  is  to  be  answered,  that  there  is  no  proof 
of  any  Christian  persecution  in  the  reign  of  Claudius. 
(A.  D.  41,  &c.)  He  commanded  the  Jew^s  to  leave 
Rome;  yet  the  command  did  not  affect  the  Jews  who 
lived  out  of  Italy,  nor  the  Christians ;  consequently, 
St.  John's  exile  to  Patmos  cannot  be  referred  to  that 
time. 


*  De'V.  H.  c.  9.  t  Adv.  Joy.  I  i.  t.  4, 

i  Euseb.  H.  E.  1.  v.  c.  24. 


22  INTRODUCTION. 

It  is  altogether  improbable,  from  the  history  of  the 
planting  of  the  Asiatic  Churches,  that  they  existed  in 
the  reign  of  Claudius,  or  that  St.  John  had  been  then 
in  Ephesus;  for  St.  Paul*  found  no  Apostolic  Church 
there. 

Another  opinion  is,  that  John  was  exiled  to  Patmos, 
and  wrote  the  Apocalypse  in  the  reign  of  Nero,  and 
for  this  has  been  adduced  the  subscription  to  the  Sy- 
riac  version.  ''The  Revelation  which  was  made  by 
God  to  John  the  Evangelist  in  the  island  of  Patmos, 
whither  he  was  banished  by  the  Emperor  Nero." 
This  version  is  a  part  of  the  Philoxenian  made  at  the 
beginning  of  the  sixth  century. 

To  this  the  answer  is,  that  a  subscription  which 
might  have  been  written  by  any  one,  however  ignor- 
ant, at  any  time,  however  late,  is  no  authority, — and 
that,  in  the  titles  of  the  Sacred  Books  of  the  Syriac 
version  there  are  known  errors. 

The  opinion  of  this  date  has  been  much  assisted  by 
a  prejudice.  Many  commentators,  misconceiving  the 
prophecies  addressed  to  the  Seven  Churches,  and  anxi- 
ous to  find  some  great  event  applicable  to  our  Lord's 
declaration  that  he  was  "  coming  quickly,"  looked  for 
that  "  coming"  in  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  and,  in  con- 
sequence, attempted  to  throw  back  the  date.  Sir 
Isaac  Newton,  Bishop  Newton,  and  Michaelis,  with 
others  of  name,  have  adopted  this  error;  which  has 
been  lately  revived  by  Mr  Tilloch  in  a  volume  of. 
considerable  ingenuity.  He  concludes  that  the  Apo- 
calypse was  written  before  the  Gospels  and  Epistles, 
from  certain  phrases  in  the  latter,  which  might  seem 
to  have  been  adopted  from  the  prophecy.  The  answer 
is  plain.  Similarity  of  subject  might  naturally  induce 
similarity  of  phrase.  The  Apostles  were  all  prophets, 
all  acting  under  the  same  views,  and  all  deriving  a  large 

*  Acts  xix. 


INTRODUCTION.  23 

portion  of  their  imagery,  and  even  of  their  expressions, 
irom  the  ancient  Scriptures. 

His  two  principal  arguments,  that  the  Apocalypse 
is  mentioned  by  name  in  the  Epistles,  and  that  St. 
Paul,  in  speaking  of  the  resurrection  at  the  last  trxim' 
pet,  alludes  to  the  seventh  trumpet  of  the  prophecy, 
allow  of  the  obvious  answers,  that  the  use  of  the  verb 
artoxaXrrtT'o  is  frequent  in  the  Septuagint,  from  which  it 
may  have  been  derived  equally  by  both  the  Epistle 
and  the  prophecy;  and  that  the  use  of  the  trumpet  as 
a  summoner  in  the  hands  of  the  Deity  to  great  changes, 
and  peculiarly  to  that  change  by  which  his  people 
shall  be  placed  in  final  security  and  glory,  is  familiar 
to  the  prophets. 

"And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the 
great  trumpet  shall  be  blown,  and  they  shall  come 
that  were  ready  to  perish  in  the  land  of  Assyria,  and 
the  outcasts  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  shall  worship 
the  Lord  in  the  Holy  Mount  at  Jerusalem."* 

^*The  Lord  God  shall  be  seen  over  them,  and  his 
arrow  shall  go  forth  as  the  lightning,  and  the  Lord 
God  shall  blow  the  trumpet. — And  the  Lord  their 
God  shall  save  them  in  that  day  as  the  flock  of  his 
people,  for  they  shall  be  as  the  stones  of  a  crown,  lift- 
ed up  as  an  ensign  upon  his  land.'^t 

On  the  other  hand,  St.  Peter  talks  of  things  as  in 
some  degree  future,  which-  the  Apocalypse  declares  to 
have  already  come.  ^*  There  shall  be  false  teachers 
among  you  who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  here- 
sies, even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them. — And 
many  shall  follow  their  pernicious  ways,  by  reason 
of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of."  J 

His  description,  **  But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will 
come  as  a  thief  in  the  night;  in  the  which  the  heavens 
shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements 
shall  melt  with  fervent  heat;  the  earth  also,  and  the 

"  Isaiah  xxvii.  13.        f  Zech.  ix.  14,  &c.        +  2  Peter  ii.  1,  2, 


24  INTRODUCTION. 

works  that  are  therein,  shall  be  burnt  up/'*  is  not  like 
that  of  a  man.  who  had  known  the  detail  of  the  Apo- 
calypse which  marks  the  progress  of  the  judgment, 
and  divides  the  ''  Great  Coming,'^  from  the  final  con- 
summation by  a  thousand  years.  It  is  fairly  conceiv- 
able too,  that  in  speaking  of  that  day  of  judgment,  of 
which  so  many  doubted  at  the  time,  he  would  have 
availed  himself  of  the  authority  of  a  prediction  so  pow- 
erful and  distinct  as  the  Apocalypse,  if  it  had  been  in 
existence. 

The  dates  of  Trajan  and  Hadrian  are  given  each 
only  on  the  authority  of  a  single  MS. 

On  the  whole,  there  is  discoverable  no  sufficient 
reason  to  disturb  the  most  ancient  decision,  that  the 
Apocalypse  was  written  between  A.  D.  95  and  97j 
and  thus,  after  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  and  shortly  be- 
fore the  persecution  by  Trajan. 

It  may  seem  extraordinary  that  a  book  of  Scripture, 
sanctioned  by  the  name  of  the  beloved  disciple,  and 
received  by  the  first,  second,  and  third  centuries, 
should  have  come  down  to  us  the  subject  of  so  many 
contradictory  opinions.  But  it  should  be  recollected, 
that  the  chief  opposition  arose  from  sects  to  which  its 
doctrines  were  obnoxious;  or  from  the  absurdities  of 
those  who,  in  the  fourth  century,  perverted  the  pure 
Scriptural  triumph  of  Christianity  into  a  sensual  para- 
dise; and,  in  general,  from  the  pride  of  fathers  and 
philosophers,  who,  embarrassed  by  a  prophecy  not  to 
be  solved  but  by  later  events,  haughtily  conceived 
that  what  was  darkness  to  them  must  be  destitute  of 
all  light  to  the  future. 

Peculiar  circumstances  too  aided  this  error.  The 
MSSf  of  the  Apocalypse,  as  of  a  book  containing 
neither  express  history  nor  doctrine,  were  fewer  than 
those  of  any  other  portion  of  the  New  Testament. 
The  seizure  and  destruction  of  the  Christian  Scrip- 

*  2  Peter  iii.  10. 


INTRODUCTION.  25 

tures  was  the  habitual  object  of  Heathen  persecution. 
Thus,  as  persecution  grew,  the  records  were  dimin- 
ished. And  again,  on  that  sudden  accession  to  pow- 
er, under  which  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  were  so 
rapidly  corrupted,  the  whole  body  of  the  Scriptures 
fell  year  by  year  more  into  neglect.  Worldly  pur- 
suits and  childish  and  inextricable  disputations  led  the 
way  to  the  ages  of  ignorance.  The  Apocalypse,  un- 
intelligible to  the  time,  was  gradually  neglected,  was 
sometimes  dropped  out  of  the  canonical  lists,  some- 
times even  declared  apocryphal,  and  probably  often 
totally  forgotten  or  unknown. 

Eusebius,  in  his  settlement  of  the  sacred  canon, 
by  his  lists  of 

The  OfAo%.oybviABvot — or  universally  acknowledged: — 

The  AfT'tXfyo/tfvoi — or  acknowledged  by  some,  and 
objected  to  by  others: — 

The  No^ot — or  spurious  books : — 
Places  the  Apocalypse  in  the  first  and  the  third — 
adding  the  words,  "if  it  should  so  appear"  (at  ^msitj): 
thus  stating  that  the  opinions  of  his  day  varied  in  a 
strong  degree;  but  that  none  of  them  fixed  it  in  his 
fourth  class — the  works  of  heretics.  The  meaning 
of  NoOoc  is  scarcely  more  than  the  doubt  of  its  having 
been  written  by  the  Apostle.  Yet  those  questions 
can  be  to  us  but  learned  trifling.  The  only  test  of 
a  prophecy  is  the  fulfilment.  If  its  prediction  hje 
found  true,  we  can  ask  for  no  higher  authority.  Yet 
the  Apocalypse  is  deficient  in  nothing  of  even  the 
customary  human  evidence.  There  is  the  plainest 
proof  that  it  existed  in  the  first  ages; — that  it  was  re- 
ceived as  the  work  of  the  Apostle; — and  that  it  was 
received  in  the  sense  in  which  we  now  receive  it,  of 
a  declaration  of  the  sufferings  and  rewards  of  the 
Christian  Church.  Than  this,  what  more  can  be 
asked?  Or  what  injury  can  be  done  to  this  clear  tes- 
timony by  the  doubts  of  corrupt  or  ignorant  contro- 
3 


26  INTRODUCTION. 

versialists,*  of  furious  sectaries,  or  of  perplexed  and 
wilful  perverters  of  all  Christianity,  then  going  down 
into  the  night,  which,  from  the  sixth  century,  cover- 
ed alike  the  literature,  the  freedom,  and  the  religion 
of  the  European  nations? 

ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  INTERPRETATION. 

The  purpose  of  the  Jewish  prophecies  was  two- 
fold; the  declaration  of  the  Messiah,  and  the  denun- 
ciation of  the  national  crimes.  The  purpose  of  the 
Apocalypse  is  one;  a  Warning, — to  the  Apostolic 
Church  against  going  over  to  idolatry  in  the  pagan 
persecutions;  and  to  the  Church  in  all  succeeding 
times  against  being  seduced  or  terrified  by  the  bland- 
ishments or  persecutions  of  Popery.  In  its  form,  and 
its  symbols,  it  bears  a  remarkable  similitude  to  some 
portions  of  the  book  of  Daniel;  but  altogether  exceeds 
it  in  directness  of  application,  and  copiousness  and 
clearness  of  circumstance.  Daniel  was  worthy  of  the 
brightest  period  of  Jewish  inspiration.  The  Apoca- 
lypse is  worthy  of  the  comprehensiveness,  the  majes- 
ty, and  the  splendour  of  Christianity..  They  both  dif- 
fer remarkably  from  the  other  prophecies,  in  their 
frequent  use  of  dates,  the  only  mode  by  which  pro- 
phecies of  remote  events  can  be  substantiated:  for 
they  were  both  intended  to  reach  to  the  remotest  times. 

They  both  have  the  scarcely  inferior  value  of  show- 
ing, that  in  all  the  complication  of  the  history  of  man- 
kind, there  is  a  Divine  plan,  carried  on  unceasingly, 
counteracting  human  evil  without  infringing  on  hu- 
man will,  and  finally  producing  the  most  comprehen- 
sive and  elevated  happiness  and  honour  to  the  crea- 
tion. 

But  there  is  another  value  of  prophecy,  which  has 
been  seldom  observed — its  value  as  an  independent 

*  Epiphanius;  the  Alogi,  &c. 


INTRODUCTION.  27 

evidence  of  Christianity.  All  historic  evidence  must 
have  an  alloy  of  uncertainty;  it  must  depend  largely 
on  documents,  in  themselves  often  uncertain,  some- 
times strongly  disputed,  and  at  best  liable  to  human 
error.  But  he  who  has  fairly  satisfied  his  understand- 
ing by  facts  that  a  prophecy  is  true,  is  master  of  a 
conviction  immediate  and  irresistible.  On  this,  per- 
sonal experience  must  give  the  answer.  Educated  a 
Protestant,  led  by  early  inclination  to  the  Church, 
and,  of  course,  long  conversant  with  the  received  evi- 
dences of  Christianity;  I  yet  should  say,  if  I  might 
be  allowed  to  allude  to  individual  impressions,  that 
of  all  evidences,  the  most  entire  and  intense  is  that 
which  is  to  be  felt  in  the  study  of  this  great  prediction. 
Let  prophecy  be  but  proved — the  conclusion  is  in- 
stinctive; it  must  have  come  from  God;  the  religion 
which  it  vindicates,  the  doctrines  which  it  con- 
tains, must  have  come  from  God.  The  Chris- 
tian world  would  justly  lament  the  loss  of  a  single 
line  of  those  glorious  records  of  its  origin,  the  historic 
books  of  the  New  Testament;  but  if  by  some  fatality 
they  could  perish,  all  their  doctrines  might  be  reco- 
vered from  the  burning  characters  of  the  Apocalypse, 
truth  without  a  touch  of  mortality,  the  direct  trans- 
mission, the  living  language  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 

In  stating  the  arrangement  of  this  prophecy,  I  shall 
no  more  than  allude  to  those  which  are  to  be  found  in 
the  commentators,  the  present  arrangement,  the  in- 
terpretation, and  the  general  system  will  be  found 
widely  different  from  those  of  all  my  predecessors. 
So  far  as  can  depend  on  original  inquiry,  the  entire  is 
original.  The  notes  are  already  acknowledged.  In 
the  multitude  of  writers  on  this  subject,  it  is  perfectly 
possible  that  some  points  may  have  been  anticipated 
of  which  I  am  not  conscious.  But,  at  least,  with  the 
principal  writers  of  late  years,  who  may  be  presumed 
to  have  ascertained  the  most  important  of  those  points, 


28  INTRODUCTION. 

the  present  work  will  be  found  remarkably  at  vari- 
ance. 

For  instance;  the  seals,  trumpets,  and  vials,  are 
usually  conceived  to  be  successive,  and  contained  in 
each  other.  The  present  order  makes  them  nearly 
contemporaneous.  The  Greek  Church  and  empire; 
the  Mahometan  invasion;  and  the  late  extinction  of 
the  Germanic  empire;  are  usually  presumed  to  be 
among  the  principal  subjects  of  the  Apocalypse.  The 
present  interpretation  excludes  them  all.  It  further 
differs  from  its  predecessors  in  the  whole  explanation 
of  the  trumpets  and  vials;  in  the  solution  of  the  num- 
ber 666;  in  that  of  the  very  remarkable  chapter, 
"The  Vision  of  the  Locusts;"  and,  as  may  be  sup- 
posed from  such  essential  discrepancies,  in  the  gene- 
ral conception  of  the  prophecy. 

Yet,  it  would  only  embarrass  the  reader  to  find  the 
interpretation  pausing  to  fight  its  way  through  this  va- 
riety of  opinions,  however  untenable;  all  remarks  on 
them  are  therefore  postponed  to  the  final  part  of  the 
volume.  The  work  proceeds  as  if  the  Apocalypse 
were  now  given  for  the  first  time;  and  the  reader  is 
left  to  form  his  judgment  of  the  elucidation  on  its 
own  grounds. 

By  following  the  course  of  the  chapters,  the  history 
of  the  Church  is  necessarily  given  in  fragments;  but 
a  connected  sketch  of  the  history  is  subjoined.  An 
Appendix  examines  the  theories  of  former  commen- 
tators, replies  to  arguments,  &c. 


END  OF  THE  INTRODUCTION. 


INTERPRETATION 


OF 


THE    APOCALYPSE 


The  first  three  chapters  must  be  rapidly  passed 
over.  They  consist  chiefly  o^  precepts,  made  neces- 
sary by  the  approach  of  that  long  course  of  sufiering 
by  which  the  Church  was  to  be  tried,  from  the  time 
of  the  Apostle  to  the  imperial  acknowledgment  of 
Christianity.  They  are  scarcely  prophetic;  and  their 
interpretation  limits  itself  to  a  few  verbal  remarks. 


THE  REVELATION  OF  ST.  JOHN  THE  DIVINE. 


CHAPTER  1. 

Verse  1.  The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  unto 
him,  to  show  unto  his  servants  things  which  must  shortly  come  to 
pass;  and  he  sent  and  signified  it  by  his  angel  unto  has  servant 
John : 

2.  Who  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things  that  he  saw.       ■, 

3.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of 
-this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are  written  therein: 
for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

3* 


30  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  titles  of  the  books  of  Scripture  have  in  some 
instances  been  added  by  transcribers.  *  But  the  pre- 
sent seems  undisputedly  the  writing  of  St.  John.  The 
concluding  words,  "for  the  time  is  at  hand5"  imply 
the  Apostle's  pen;  and  in  addition,  this  title  is  found 
nearly  entire  in  the  fathers,  t 

But  the  head  line,  **  The  Revelation  of  St.  John  the 
Divine,''  is  not  established.  Griesbach  rejects  it,  as 
wanting  in  some  of  the  older  MSS.  The  book  was 
originally  named  <*The  Apocalypse  of  John."  But 
when  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  had  come  into  con- 
troversy, John's  powerful  testimony  to  the  Divinity 
of  the  Son,  the  ©£ov  xoyoj,  made  the  application  of  the 
epithet  Theologus  usual  to  both  him  and  his  distin- 
guishing doctrine.  J 

The  third  verse,  ^^  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,"  &c. 
is  one  among  the  many  encouragements  to  the  unre- 
strained use  of  the  Scriptures.  ^^And  they  that  keep 
the  things  which  are  written  therein,  for  the  time  is 
at  hand.^^ — Keep,  in  the  original,  (ftpfw)  is  not  mere- 
ly, to  observe,  but  to  hold  in  possession,  to  preserve 
against  a  peculiar  effort  to  wrest  the  Christian  faith 
from  the  disciples.  **For,  the  time  is  at  hand," — in 
the  natural  meaning  of  the  words,  directs  this  part  of 
the  prophecy  to  St.  John's  contemporaries.  He  gives 
them  the  immediate  warning,  because  the  danger  is 
on  the  heels  of  the  prediction, 

PROPHECY. 

Ver.  4.  John  to  the  seven  Churches  which  are  in  Asia:  Grace 
be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  Him  which  is,  and  which  was,  and 
which  is  to  come;  and  from  the  seven  Spirits  which  are  before  his 
throne; 

5.  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  faithful  Witness,  and  the 


•  Michaelis,  Introd.  c.  7.  f  Euseb.  H.  E.  1.  vii.  c.  25. 

%  See  Euseb.  H.  E.  1.  iii.  c  24. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTION.  31 

first  begotten  of  the  dead,  and  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth. 
Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own 
blood, 

6.  And  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  his  Father; 
to  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

7.  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds;  and  every  eye  shall  see  him, 
and  they  also  which  pierced  him :  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth 
shall  wail  because  of  him.     Even  so,  Amen. 

8.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  saith 
the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  wmch  is  to  come,  the  Al- 
mighty. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  seven  Churches  of  Asia,  in  the  days  of  St.  John, 
formed  the  most  considerable,  if  not  the  only  regular- 
ly established  portion  of  Christendom.  They  were 
under  the  peculiar  superintendence  of  the  Apostle. 
They  acted  with  something  of  the  union  of  an  eccle- 
siastical commonwealth,  they  had  mutual  correspon- 
dence, and  St.  Paul  desires  that  his  Epistle  addressed 
to  one  of  those  Churches  shall  be  communicated  to 
another.  In  Asia  the  Gospel  chiefly  flourished;  and 
in  Asia  was  subsequently  the  chief  violence  of  pagan 
persecution.  A  general  address  to  the  seven  congre- 
gations was  virtually  an  address  to  the  Christian 
world. 

Asia  in  the  ancient  writings  bore  four  meanings. 

The  third  part  of  the  globe. 

Asia  Minor. 

Asia  on  this  side  of  mount  Taurus. 

Proconsular  Asia,  extending  along  the  Mediterra* 
nean,  and  bounded  inland  by  a  line  from  Pergamos 
to  Caria,  with  mount  Tmolus  for  its  Lydian  boundary. 
This,  with  perhaps  some  little  enlargement  of  its  li- 
mits, is  the  Asia  of  the  Apocalypse.* 

The  announcement  of  the  general  prophecy  is  of  the 
most  solemn  kind.  It  comes  from  the  Three  persons 
of  the  Godhead;  the  Father  in  his  eternity,  the  Son  in 

•  Sigon.  de  Antiq.  Jure  Prov.  Vitring. 


32  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

his  character  of  King  and  Saviour,  and  the  Spirit  in 
his  Omnipresence,  "the*  seven  Spirits  of  God  sent 
forth  into  all  the  earth.'^^ 

The  characteristics  of  our  Lord  (ver.  5,)  all  have  a 
reference  to  Christianity.  He  is  ''the  faithful  wit- 
ness, ('o  (xaptvi)  the  first  begotten  from  the  dead,^'  or 
first  fruits  of  the  resurrection;  and  ''the  prince  of  the 
kings  of  the  earth, '^  the  universal  Sovereign  of  the 
approaching  period  of  the  purified  world. 

It  is  also  declared  (ver.  7,)  that  his  coming  is  to  be 
signalized  by  a  tremendous  and  universal  infliction, 
palpable  to  mankind  as  the  work  of  heaven, — utter 
wrath  upon  the  rebels  to  his  religion,  those  who  daily 
"crucify  him  afresh  and  put  him  to  open  shame;" 
(Heb.  vi.  6,)  ruin  upon  the  whole  body  of  impurity 
and  idolatry. 

It  is  among  the  unanswerable  proofs  of  the  Divine 
Nature  of  our  Lord,  that  he  is  distinguished  in  the 
Scriptures  by  the  same  Eternity  which  here  distin- 
guishes the  Father,  "  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday, 
to-day,  and  for  ever.":{: 


PROPHECY. 


Ver.  9.  I  John,  who  also  am  your  brother  and  companion  in 
tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Chi'ist,  was 
in  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  heard  behind  me 
a  great  voice  as  of  a  trumpet, 

11.  Saying-,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omeg-a,  the  first  and  the  last;  and. 
What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book,  and  send  it  unto  the  seven 
Churches  which  are  in  Asia,  unto  Ephesus,  and  unto  Smyrna,  and 
unto  Pergamos,  and  unto  Thyatira,  and  unto  Sardis,  and  unto 
Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea. 


*  Seven  implies  perfection.     ^^Utium  spiritum  dicit  septiformem 
quae  estperfectio  et  plenitude."     (Bede.) 

t  Apoc.  V.  6.  ^  Heb.  xiii.  8. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTION.  33 

The  original  is,  **In  Spirit/^  (^bv  rtvsvfiati^y)  in  a  state 
of  Pivine  vision. 


PROPHECY. 

Ver.  12.  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  spake  with  me.  And 
being"  turned,  T  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks; 

13.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks,  one  like  unto 
the  Son  of  Man,  clothed  with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot,  and  girt 
about  the  paps  with  a  golden  girdle. 

14.  His  head  and  his  hairs  were  white  like  wool,  as  white  as 
snow;  and  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire; 

15.  And  his  feet  like  unto  fine  brass,  as  if  they  burned  in  a  fur- 
nace; and  his  voice  as  the  sound  of  many  waters, 

16.  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand  seven  stars:  and  out  of  his 
mouth  went  a  sharp  two-edged  sword:  and  his  countenance  was 
as  the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength. 

17.  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead.  And  he 
laid  his  right  hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me,  fear  not;  I  am  the 
first  and  the  last: 

18.  I  am  he  that  liveth,  and  was  dead;  and,  behold,  I  am  ahve 
for  evermore.  Amen;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death. 

19.  Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things  which 
are;  and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter; 

20.  The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which  thou  sawest  in  my 
right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks;  the  seven  stars  are 
the  angels  of  the  seven  Churches:  and  the  seven  candlesticks 
which  thou  sawest  are  the  seven  Churches. 


INTERPRETATION. 

In  this  passage  our  Lord  declares  himself  the  Al- 
mighty,— *^the  first  and  the  last,^'  shows  his  perpet- 
ual superintendence  of  the  Christian  Church,  by  walk- 
ing among  its  lights,  and  appears,  at  once,  in  the  garb 
of  the  high  priest,  and  in  the  splendour  peculiar  to  the 
Deity. — <*The  Ancient  of  days,  whose  garment  was 
white  as  snow.* — His  body  like  the  beryl,  and  his  eyes 
like  lamps  of  fire,  and  his  arms  and  feet  like  in  colour 
to  polished  brass,  "t  Expressions  probably  altogether 
inadequate  to  the  vision,  yet  the  only  ones  within  hu- 

•  Dan.  vii.  9.  t  ^*"'  ^-  "^»  ^' 


34  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

man  language.  This  symbolic  appearance  is  imme- 
diately explained,  (^'The  seven  stars  are  the  seven 
angels/^  &c.)  for  the  purpose  of  appearance  was  im- 
mediate. Angel  or  messenger  was  the  title  of  the 
chief  minister,  the  Shellac  Zibbor,  of  tlie  synagogue; 
from  which  it  was  transferred  to  the  Christian  con- 
gregations. 

PROPHECY. 

CHAPTER  n. 

Ver.  1.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  Chui'ch  of  Ephesus  write:  These 
thing-s  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  who 
walkethin  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks; 

2.  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labour,  and  thy  patience,  and 
how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  Avhich  are  evil:  and  thou  hast  tried 
them  which  say  they  are  Apostles,  and  are  not,  and  hast  found 
them  liars : 

3.  And  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience,  and  for  my  name's  sake 
hast  laboured  and  hast  not  fainted. 

4.  Nevertheless  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  because  thou 
hast  left  thy  first  love. 

5.  Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  re- 
pent, and  do  the  first  works  ;  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quick- 
ly, and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his  place,  except  thou 
repent. 

6.  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  deeds  of  the  Nico- 
laitanes,  which  I  also  hate. 

7.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  churches;  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the 
tree  of  hfe,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Ephesus,  seated  in  the  richest  part  of  one  of  the 
richest  regions  of  the  Roman  Empire,  was  remarkable 
for  its  opulence,  its  voluptuousness,  and  its  idolatry. 
The  celebrated  temple  of  Diana  attracted  worshippers 
from  all  the  realms  of  Paganism.  To  combat  evil  in 
its  source  may  have  been  among  the  motives  of  that 
strong  interest  which  St.  Paul  felt  towards  this  city. 
He  resided  in  Ephesus  two  years.     It  was  also  a  cen- 


THE  PAGAiSi  PERSECUTION.  35 

tre,  from  which  opinions  were  to  be  most  extensively 
propagated;  and  by  his  residence,  ^^all  they  who 
dwelt  in  Asia  heard  the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  both 
Jews  and  Greeks.'^* 

The  history  of  those  periods  is  imperfect;  as  might 
be  presumed  from  the  destruction  of  the  Christian  re- 
cords during  the  persecutions.  But  it  is  ascertained 
that  Christianity,  violently  opposed  by  the  priests  and 
the  populace,  for  its  repugnance  to  image-worship, 
was  constantly  involved  in  still  more  serious  perils  by 
the  attempts  of  the  half-converted  Jews,  and  philoso- 
phers, Egyptian  and  Asiatic,  to  mingle  it  with  their 
own  mysticism.  Against  the  traditions  of  the  Jew 
and  the  Platonic  fables  of  the  Sophist,  the  Apostles 
continually  warred.  But  the  energies  of  truth  and 
reason  are  feeble  against  prejudice  fortified  by  inter- 
est and  habitual  impurity.  The  Asiatic  Churches  had 
gradually  given  way.  Exposure  to  the  ready  fury  of 
the  Roman  sword  alone  stopped  them  in  their  degra- 
dation. The  trial  was  long  and  terrible ;  it  lasted  for 
nearly  three  hundred  years.  But  it  was  effectual. 
Gnosticism,  the  great  corruptor  of  the  faith,  lost  its 
temptation.  It  lingered  for  an  obscure  period  in  the 
perishing  schools  of  the  Alexandrian  philosophy.  But 
early  in  the  sixth  century  it  perished,  and  is  heard  of 
no  more. 

The  church  of  Ephesus  long  retained  the  rank  at- 
tached to  it  by  the  peculiar  presence  of  St.  Paul,  of 
Timothy,  and  of  St.  John.  The  Nicolaitanes,  whom 
the  text  reprobates,  seem  to  have  been  Gnostics,  who 
added  to  their  mysticism,  as  w^as  the  custom,  perso- 
nal licentiousness.  The  Ephesian  congregation  is 
praised  for  denouncing  their  perverted  practices  ;  but 
reproved  for  a  decay  in  its  early  devotedness  to  the 
Christian  cause.     Finally,  a  promise  is  given,  that  all 

•  Acts  xix.  10. 


36  THE  APOCAL\pSE. 

who  adhere  to  the  faith  in  the  approaching  persecution, 
shall  obtain  an  immortal  reward. 

In  the  general  fall  of  the  Greek  Empire  in  Asia, 
(A.  D.  1312,)  Ephesus  was  ruined.  Its  remnant  is 
now  Aiasalic,  a  village  of  fifteen  cottages,  containing 
but  three  Christians. 

PROPHECY. 

Ver.  8.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  Church  In  Smyrna  write: 
These  things  saith  the  first  and  the  last,  which  was  dead  and  is 
alive; 

9.  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty,  (but  tliou  art 
rich)  and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which  say  they  are  Jews, 
and  are  not,  but  are  the  synagogue  of  Satan. 

10.  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer:  behold, 
the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried; 
and  ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten  days,-  be  thou  faithful  unto  death, 
and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 

11.  He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  Churches;  He  that  overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second 
death. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Smyrna,  now  the  chief  commercial  city  of  the  Le- 
vant, was  considered,  in  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  the 
second  city  of  Asia;*  Ephesus  holding  the  first  rank. 
One  of  its  early  bishops  was  Polycarp,  who  had  been 
the  disciple  of  St.  John.  His  successors  sat  in  the 
general  councils  for  a  long  period.  Like  Ephesus  it 
was  ruined  in  the  Turkish  invasion.  Yet  its  admira- 
ble situation  for  commerce  revived  it,  and  it  is  now- 
large  and  opulent,  containing  140,000  inhabitants,  of 
whom  about  2,000  are  Greek,  6,000  Armenian  5,000 
Roman  Catholics,  and  a  few  Protestants. 

The  Apostolic  Church  in  Smyrna  seems  to  have 
been  harassed  by  the  insults  of  the  Jews,  the  original 
persecutors,  wht)  retained  their  hostility,  and  even 

•  Pliny  Hist.  Nat.  1.  v.  c.  29. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTION.  37 

their  power  long  after  the  fall  of  their  city.  Eusebius* 
describes  them  as  actively  hostile,  even  in  the  time  of 
the  emperor  Verus. 

To  the  Church  of  Smyrna  it  is  prophesied,  that  it 
shall  have  persecution  ten  days.  This  peculiarity  of 
date  most  probably  alluded  to  the  final  persecution  un- 
der Diocletian  and  his  successors;  which  is  always 
described  by  the^wncient  writers  as  '^the  ten  year s^ 
persecution.'^  The  period  was  remote.  But  the 
whole  bearing  of  the  prophecy  to  the  seven  Churches 
sustains  the  idea,  that  it  was  applied  to  the  entire 
course  of  that  regularly  established  persecution  which, 
grounded  upon  the  law  of  Trajan,  never  altogether 
ceased  till  the  fourth  century,  and  marked  the  last 
period  of  its  existence  by  ten  years  of  massacre. 
This  final  fury  fell  equally  upon  all  the  Churches;  for 
the  trial  to  one  is  predicted  as  the  trial  to  all.  Each 
prophecy  is  obviously  generalized;  ^*He  that  hath 
ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the 
Churches.^^ 

Days  are  in  prophetic  language  years,\  The  use 
may  have  arisen  from  the  adoption  of  the  seven  days 
of  the  creation  for  the  model  of  the  week  of  years 
ending  with  the  Sabbatical  year,  and  of  the  other 
Jewish  cycles.  A  sufficient  proof  of  the  authority  of 
this  use  is  to  be  found  in  its  accurate  accordance  with 
the  completion  of  the  several  prophecies. 

PROPHECY. 

Ver.  12.  And  to  the  Angel  of  the  Church  in  Pergamos  write,- 
These  things  saith  he  which  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  two 
edges ; 

13.  I  know  thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest,  even  where 
Satan^s  seat  is:  and  thou  holdest  fast  my  name,  and  hast  not  de- 
nied my  faith,  even  in  those  days  wherein  Antipas  was  my  faithful 
martyr,  who  was  slain  among  you,  where  Satan  dwelleth. 

*  Euseb.  H.  E.  1.  iv.  c.  13. 

t  Ezekieliy.  6;  Lowth's  Isaiah  chap,  xx,  3;  Numbers  xiv,  34. 

4 


38  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

14.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  hast 
tUere  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  who  taught  Balak 
to  cast  a  stumbHng  block  before  the  children  of  Israel,  to  eat 
things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to  commit  fornication. 

15.  So  hast  thou  also  them  that  hold  the  docti-ine  of  the  Nico- 
laitanes,  which  thing  I  hate. 

16.  Repent;  or  else  I  wiU  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will 
fight  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth. 

17.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  Mm  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  Churches;  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the 
hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  m  the  stone 
a  new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth,  saving  he  that  re- 
ceiveth  it. 


INTERPRETATION. 

The  city  of  Pergamos  was  celebrated  for  its  magni- 
ficence, as  the  ancient  capital  of  the  line  of  Attalus; 
for  its  libertinism;  and  for  its  literature;  the  famous 
library  of  200,000  volumes  naturally  rendering  it  the 
seat  of  philosophy,  &c.  It  is  here  called  the  "throne 
of  Satan,"  in  reference  alike  to  its  vices,  its  false 
doctrines,  and  its  cruelty  to  the  Christians.  The 
martyr  Antipas  is  mentioned  by  Andreas  Csesarien- 
sis.* 

The  "doctrine  of  Balaam"!  was  image  worship  and 
dissoluteness.  The  «Hwo-edged  sword"  is  the  word 
of  God.J  <'The  manna,"  or  bread  of  life,  and  the 
<* white  stone,"  or  token  of  acquittal,  usual  in  the 
earlier  ages,  are  emblems  of  the  immortal  happiness 
promised  to  those  who  held  the  faith  at  the  hazard 
of  their  lives. 

Pergamos  was  the  seat  of  a  Proconsul.  It  flourish- 
ed long,  was  finally  overrun  in  the  Turkish  invasion, 
and  exists  as  a  remnant,  still  retaining  its  ancient 
name.     The  Christian  population  amounts  to  3000. 


•  Com.  in  loco.  f  Numbers,  chap.  xxv.  and  xxxi.  16. 

+  Heb.iv.  12. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTION.  39 


PROPHECY. 

Ver.  18.  And  unto  the  Angel  of  the  Church  in  Thyatlra  write ; 
These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  his  eyes  Hke  unto  a 
flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  Uke  fine  brass; 

19.  I  know  thy  works,  and  charity,  and  service,  and  faith,  and 
thy  patience,  and  thy  works;  and  the  last  to  be  more  than  the 
first. 

20.  Notwithstanding  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because 
thousufferestthat  woman  Jezebel,  which  calleth  herself  a  prophe- 
tess, to  teacli*  and  to  seduce  my  servants  to  commit  fornication, 
and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols. 

21.  And  I  gave  her  space  to  repent  of  her  fornication ;  and  she 
repented  not. 

22.  Behold  I  will  cast  her  mto  a  bed,  and  them  that  commit 
adultery  with  her  into  gi-eat  tiibulation,  except  they  repent  of 
their  deeds. 

23 .  And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death;  and  all  the  Churches 
shfvU  know  that  I  am  lie  which  searchest  the  reins  and  hearts:  and 
I  will  give  unto  every  one  of  you  acuortUng  Lu_)uur  worts. 

24.  But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  as  many 
as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which  have  not  known  the  depths  of 
Satan,  as  they  speak  ;  I  will  put  upon  you  none  other  burthen. 

25.  But  that  which  ye  have  already  hold  fast  till  I  come. 

26.  And  he  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my  works  unto  the 
end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations: 

27.  And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron  ;  as  the  vessels  of  a 
potter  shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers :  even  as  I  received  of  my 
Father. 

28.  And  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star. 

29.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  Churches. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Thyatira  was  a  considerable  city;  it  is  mention- 
ed* as  the  residence  of  Lydia,  who  had  at  Philippi 
received  St.  Paul.  It  still  exists  in  Ak-hizar,  and 
contains  30,000  inhabitants,  of  whom  3000  are 
Greeks.  The  cavil  reported  by  Epiphanius,  and  re- 
peated by  Gibbon,  that  in  St.  John's  time  there  was 
no  Church  in  Thyatira,  is  entitled  to  no  credit.     The 

•  Acts  xvi.  14. 


40  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

residence  of  Lydia,  a  woman  of  influence,  and  a  zeal- 
ous disciple;  the  prediction  itself,  in  which  we  can 
discover  no  necessity  for  its  direction  to  a  non-exist- 
ing Church,  in  a  region  abounding  with  great  Chris- 
tian communities;  the  general  authenticity  and  un- 
questionable fulfilment  of  the  Apocalypse;  the  know- 
ledge that  the  Gospel  was  spread  without  any  marked 
exception  throughout  proconsular  Asia,  are  enough, 
and  much  more  than  enough,  to  rebut  the  conjecture 
of  a  giddy  and  ill-informed  writer,  thr^e  centuries 
after  the  death  of  the  Apostle. 

*^ Jezebel,"  is  a  general  name  for  idolatry  and  per- 
secution. There  was  probably  in  the  city  some  fe- 
male zealot  violent  against  Christianity.  "Adultery," 
and  similar  expressions  in  Scripture,  frequently  mean 
less  the  personal  crime  than  a  revolt  from  the  true 
i'-ciiglon.  The  Christian  Church  is  distinguished  a§ 
the  "bride,"  or  the  "wife;"  and  forgetfulness  of  the 
faith  is  thus  naturally  figured  by  breaking  the  mar- 
riage vow.  The  "Depths  of  Satan,"  are  the  mystic 
doctrines  of  the  heathen,  connected  as  they  were  with 
secret  ceremonies  generally  impure,  and  always  op- 
posed to  the  innocence  and  plainness  of  the  Gospel. 
*'The  Morning  Star,"  is  a  name  for  Christ,  enlighten- 
ing  the  darkness  of  the  heathen  world.* 

PROPHECY. 

CHAPTER m. 

Ver.  1.  And  unto  the  Ang'el  of  the  Church  in  Sardis  write,- 
These  things,  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of  God,  and  the 
seven  Stars  ;  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou 
livest,  and  art  dead. 

2.  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  remain;  that 
are  ready  to  die;  for  I  have  not  found  thy  works  perfect  before 
God. 

3.  Remember,  therefore,  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard, 
and  hold  fast  and  repent.  If,  therefore,  thou  shalt  not  watch,  I  will 
come  on  thee  as  a  thief ;  and  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will 
come  upon  thee. 

•  Apoc.  xxii.  16. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTION.  4 1 

4.  Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  m  Sardis  which  have  not  defiled 
their  garments ;  and  they  shall  walk  with  me  in  white,  for  they 
are  worthy. 

5.  He  that  overcometh,  the  same  shall  be  clothed  in  white  rai- 
ment ;  and  T  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life ;  but 
I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father  and  before  his  angels. 

6.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spu-it  saith  unto 
the  Churches. 


INTERPRETATION. 

Sardis  was  the  ancient  seat  of  the  Lydian  KingSj 
and  memorable  as  the  city  of  Croesus.  It  was,  like 
all  the  leading  cities  of  Asia,  magnificent,  intellectual, 
and  profligate.  It  perished  in  the  general  decay  of 
Asia  Minor,  and  can  be  scarcely  said  to  have  revived 
in  the  modern  Sart.  A  few  Christians,  prohibited 
from  having  a  Church  within  the  walls,  some  years 
ago  built  one  in  the  adjoining  plain.  A  small  village, 
named  Tartar-keny,  has  grown  round  it,  and  about 
forty  persons  attend  the  service. 

The  crime  imputed  to  the  Church  of  Sardis  is  in- 
activity in  the  preservation  an  diffusion  of  the  faith. 
Its  punishment  is  appropriate.  It  shall  be  taken  by 
surprise.  (Ver.  3.)  '^The  white  garment"  is  the 
bridal  and  festal  dress,  the  emblem  of  Christian  purity 
and  happiness. 

PROPHECY. 

Ver.  7.  And  to  the  Angel  of  the  Church  in  Philadelphia  write; 
These  things,  saith  he  that  is  holy,  he  that  is  true,  he  that  hath 
the  key  of  David,  he  that  openeth  and  no  man  shutteth  and 
shutteth  and  no  man  openeth; 

8.  I  know  thy  works;  behold  I  have  set  before  the  an  open 
door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it,  for  thou  hast  a  little  strength,  and 
hast  kept  my  word,  and  hast  not  denied  my  name. 

9.  Behold,  I  will  make  them,  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  which 
say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie;  behold,  I  will  make 
them  to  come  and  worship  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have 
loved  thee. 

10.  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  patience,  I  also 

4* 


42  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come 
upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth. 

11.  Behold  I  come  quickly.  Hold  that  fast  which  thou  hast, 
that  no  man  take  thy  crown. 

12.  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of 
my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out:  and  I  will  write  upon  him 
the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which 
is  New  Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down  out  of  Heaven  from  my 
God,  and  I  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name. 

13.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  Churches. 


INTERPRETATION. 

Philadelphia  had  been  a  flourishing  city,  and  pos- 
sessed a  comparatively  pure  church.  Its  Bishop, 
Melito,  a  man  distinguished  in  the  second  century, 
wrote  a  treatise  on  the  Apocalypse,  which  has  perish- 
ed in  the  general  destruction  of  the  early  Christian  re- 
cords. 

The  city  suffered  much  from  earthquakes,  yet  was 
remarkable  for  the  number  of  its  Christian  population, 
even  subsequently  to  the  Turkish  invasion.  This 
feature  has  not  altogether  passed  away.  The  purity 
of  the  Apostolic  doctrine  may  be  degraded,  but  its 
form,  at  least,  is  retained  by  the  Greeks,  who  have 
twenty-five  places  of  regular  worship,  five  of  them 
large  churches,  with  a  bishop,  and  twenty  clergy.  The 
name  is  now  Alashehr. 

^'Who  say  of  themselves  that  they  are  Jews  and 
are  not."  This  is  probably  to  be  explained  by  the 
expression, — '*A11  are  not  Israel  that  are  of  Israel;" 
nominally  Jews,  but  destitute  of  the  spirit  of  the  Cove- 
nant. It  is  declared,  that  they  shall  be  humbled  be- 
fore the  peculiar  congregation  of  this  city.  An  event 
which  has  been  lost  in  the  obscurity  of  the  time. 

<*The  New  Jerusalem"  is*  the  symbolical  name  for 
that  period  of  Christian  triumph  which  is  to  close  the 
providential  system  of  the  earth. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTION.  43 

PROPHECY. 

Ver.  14.  And  unto  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  the  Laocliceans 
write;  These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithfiil  and  true  witness, 
the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God; 

15.  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot;  I 
v/ould  thou  wert  cold  or  hot. 

16.  So  then,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold  nor 
hot,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth. 

17.  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am  rich  and  increased  with  goods, 
and  have  need  of  nothing:  and  knowest  not  that  thou  art  wretch- 
ed, and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked: 

18.  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  thou 
mayest  be  rich;  and  white  raiment  that  thou  mayest  be  clothed, 
and  that  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness  do  not  appear;  and  anoint 
thine  eyes  with  the  eye-salve  that  thou  mayest  see. 

19.  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten:  be  zealous  there- 
fore, and  repent. 

20.  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock;  if  any  man  hear  my 
voice  and  open  the  door,  I  will  com.e  in  to  him,  and  sup  with  him, 
and  he  with  me. 

21.  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in  my 
throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  my  Father 
in  his  throne. 

22.  He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  Chxu'ches. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Laodicea,  upon  the  river  Lycus,  was  an  opulent 
city,  and  was  probably,  betrayed  by  its  opulence  into 
its  neglect  of  the  sincere  spirit  of  religion.  Colossse 
stood  near  it,  and  seems  to  have  been  peculiarly  united 
with  it  as  a  Church,  for  St.  Paul  directs  that  his  Epis- 
tles shall  be  interchanged,*  and  speaks  of  them  in 
conjunction.! 

After  a  long  period  of  the  usual  charges  of  the  Greek 
Empire  in  Asia,  Laodicea  sank,  and  is  now  a  heap  of 
ruins,  with  a  village,  Eskihisar,  of  lifty  inhabitants 
near  its  site,  among  whom  two  Christians  only  could 
be  found  by  a  late  traveller.  :j:     There  is  a  small  Chris- 

*  Coloss.  ii.  16.  t  Chap.  ii.  1. 

■^  Lindsay's  Letters.  ~^ 


44  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

tian  congregation  in  the  town  of  Denizli  three  miles 
from  the  ruins. 

The  peculiar  expressions  in  this  address  are  few. 
The  "Amen,"  is  verity  and  certainty.  The** Be- 
ginning of  the  Creation/'  refers  less  to  the  origin  of 
the  world,  than  to  the  resurrection,  by  which  our 
Lord  is  **the  first-born,"  the  beginning  of  a  new  spir- 
itual world.  **Gold  tried  in  the  fire,"  is  virtue  that 
can  withstand  trial.  The  ** throne,"  is  the  promise  of 
glory  to  all  who  shall  retain  their  faith  in  the  persecu- 
tion. 

Those  chapters  have  been  commented  on  but  brief- 
ly, from  their  complete  disjunction  from  that  part  of 
the  Apocalypse  which  relates  to  the  latter  ages. 

Their  chief  value  now  consists  in  their  proof,  that 
Providence  is  watchful,  even  minutely  watchful,  over 
the  fortunes  of  Christianity;  that  peculiar  ofiences  are 
punished,  and  cleared  away  by  peculiar  means ;  and 
that  even  the  violences  of  man  are  but  instruments  in 
the  divine  hand  for  good  to  the  Church.  The  perse- 
cutor is  a  criminal,  perhaps  the  most  guilty  of  all  of- 
fenders, but  his  crime  is  converted  into  the  means  of 
correction  and  purity  to  the  people  of  God. 

All  attempt  at  that  close  adaptation  of  fact  to  pro- 
phecy, which  is  so  easily  afiected  in  the  subsequent 
chapters,  must  be  nugatory  here.  The  period  before 
Constantino  is  precisely  that  one,  of  which  the  fewest 
records  have  survived.  Mosheim's  Tract,  **De  re- 
bus Christianis  ante  Constantinum,"  while  it  shows 
more  than  German  industry,  shows  how  little  can  be 
obtained  by  research.  The  persecution,  as  has  been 
already  observed,  had  for  a  principal  object  the  ex- 
tinction of  all  the  Christian  documents.  In  the  time 
of  actual  peril,  those  memorials  could  seldom  be  re- 
newed. And,  excepting  some  of  the  **  Defences'^  of 
the  conduct  and  doctrine  of  the  persecuted,  and  some 
passing  notices  of  the  opinions  of  Sectaries,  we  have 
scarcely  any  authentic  remains  of  the  three  centuries 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTION.  45 

of  struggle  that  first  wrought  the  Church  into  vigorous 
virtue. 

But  the  prophecy  to  the  Asiatic  Churches  does  not 
demand  much  elucidation  of  this  nature.  It  is  chiefly- 
unconnected  with  facts.  Its  purpose  too  closed  with 
paganism.  The  age  was  not  yet  come,  when  Chris- 
tianity was  to  form  a  great  moving  power  of  the  sys- 
tem of  nations.  Its  state  was  almost  unvaried;  and 
the  events  of  Roman  History  during  those  centuries 
exercised  no  other  influence  upon  the  Church  than  the 
greater  or  less  severity  of  a  persecution  that  never 
wholly  died.  What  was  it  to  Christianity  whether 
the  lash  was  brandished  by  a  Caesar,  or  an  Usurper, 
when  the  stripes  were  the  same  from  all?  The  only 
references  made  in  such  a  prophecy  would  probably 
be  to  some  extension  of  the  sphere  of  sufiering,  or  to 
some  more  remarkable  period  of  its  violence.  And 
such  are  made.  It  is  declared,  that  the  persecution 
shall  spread  to  all  the  congregations  of  the  empire. 
The  hour  of  temptation=^  is  predicted,  <^  which  shall 
come  upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  up- 
on the  earth.^^\  It  is  also  predicted,  that  there  shall 
be  a  peculiar  epoch  of  suffering.  **Ye  shall  have 
tribulation  ten  days:  be  thou  faithful  unto  death.":]: 
Both  had  their  completion. 

The  persecution  did  actually  spread  through  all  the 
congregations  of  Christianity  in  the  Roman  Empire. 

There  was  a  remarkable  epoch ;  the  attempt  at  the 
extirpation  of  the  Christians  under  Diocletian  and 
Galerius,  continuing  during  teii  years,  from  A.  D. 
303,  to  313;  a  period  pre-eminently  marked  by  the 
Church  Historians  as  the  *'  ten  years'  persecution." 

Thus,  the  beginning,  the  extent,  and  the  only  sig- 
nal variation  in  the  ages  of  pagan  persecution,  the  in- 
crease from  partial  infliction  to  general,  and  from  qual- 
ified severity  to  massacre,  are  marked  by  the  prophe- 

*  Temptation,  (jtctpatfjwoj,)  rial  of  faith  by  persecution. 
fApoc.  iii.  lO.  i^  Apoc.  ii.  10. 


46  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

cy.  There  is  scarcely  a  ground  for  particularity  of  a 
higher  degree  in  any  prediction  of  the  centuries  be- 
tween Trajan  and  Constantine.  Yet,  it  is  left  to  the 
reader,  whether  he  will  consider  this  prediction  as 
stretching  through  the  whole  period.  The  only  point, 
which  it  is  of  importance  to  prove,  is  that  St.  John 
here  writes  of  the  beginning  of  the  trial  under  Tra- 
jan, and  that  the  expression  of  ^'  coming  quickly''^  re- 
fers to  that  beginning. 


THE 

TA  MEAAONTA, 

OR 

FUTURE. 

The  Apocalypse  is  henceforth  a  fasciculus  of  pre- 
dictions, explaining  each  other  by  their  parallelism. 
The  same  events  are  frequently  repeated,  as  in  the 
prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament ;  but  under  different 
points  of  view.  Apparently  for  the  purpose  of  in- 
troducing order  into  those  involvements  and  repeti- 
tions ;  three  regular  series  of  periods  are  given  : — the 
Seals,  the  Trumpets,  and  the  Vials.  The  first  two 
immediately  in  the  commencement  of  this  portion  of 
the  prophecy ;  the  third  at  a  certain  distance,  being 
preceded  by  some  chapters  necessary  to  its  elucida- 
tion. In  the  following  table  a  general  view  of  the 
three  series  is  given.  The  seals  commence  with  the 
close  of  the  great  Persecution  in  the  fourth  century, 
and  comprehend  the  whole  course  of  Providence  down 
to  the  consummation  of  all  things.  The  Trumpets 
and  Vials  commence  with  the  close  of  the  great  Per- 
secution in  the  thirteenth  century,  are  contemporane- 
ous, and  typify  the  punishments  visited  on  the  chief 
persecutors  of  the  reformed. 


TABLE 


OF  THE 


SEALS,  TRUMPETS,  AND  VIALS. 


THE  SEALS. 


1. 

The  establishment 
of  Christianity. 
2. 
The    faU    of    the 
Western  Empire. 
3. 
The  Papacy. 


THE  TRUMPETS. 


1. 

The     Papal    and 
French   wars  of  the 
fourteenth  century. 
2. 
The  destruction  of 
comprehending      <  the  Spanish  Armada. 
3. 
The    war    of    the 
Cevennes. 
4. 
The  wars  of  Louis 
XIV. 
4.  ~  5. 

The  French  Revo-     The  French  Revo- 
lution, volution. 


THE  VIALS 


5. 

An  interval* 

6. 

The  uiuversal  war. 

7. 

The  triumph  of  the 

Church. 


The  plague  of  the 
fomi:eenth  century. 


The  destruction  of 
the  Spanish  Armada. 
3. 
The   war    of    the 
Cev6nnes. 
4. 
The  wars  of  Louis 
XIV. 

5. 
The     seizure     of 
Rome  in  the  French 
Revolution. 


6. 

The  overthrow  of 
the  Revolution. 
7. 
The  universal  war. 


6. 

The  overthrow 

the  Revolution. 

7. 

The  universal  war. 


of 


48  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

THE  PROPHECY  OF  THE  SEALS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Verse  1.  After  this  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  door  was  opened  in 
heaven:  and  the  first  voice  which  I  heard  was  as  it  were  of  a 
trumpet  talking"  with  me;  which  said.  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will 
show  the  things  which  must  be  hereafter. 

2.  And  immediately  I  was  in  the  Spirit:  and,  behold,  a  throne 
was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat  on  the  throne. 

3.  And  he  that  sat  was  to  look  upon  like  a  jasper  and  a  sardine 
stone:  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round  about  the  throne,  in  sig-ht 
like  unto  an  emerald. 

4.  And  round  about  the  throne  were  four  and  twenty  seats:  and 
upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and  twenty  elders  sitting,  clothed  in 
white  raiment ;  and  they  had  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold. 

5.  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings  and  thund^rings 
and  voices:  and  there  were  seven  lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the 
throne,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God. 

6.  And  before  the  throne  there  was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto 
crystal:  and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the 
throne,  were  four  beasts  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind. 

7.  And  the  first  beast  was  like  a  lion,  and  the  second  beast  like 
a  calf,  and  the  tlurd  beast  had  a  face  as  a  man,  and  the  fourth  beast 
was  like  a  flying  eagle. 

8.  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them  six  wings  about  him; 
and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within:  and  they  rest  not  day  and  night, 
saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is, 
and  is  to  come. 

9.  And  when  those  beasts  give  glory  and  honour  and  thanks  to 
him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  who  llveth  for  ever  and  ever, 

10.  The  foiu*  and  twenty  elders  fall  down  before  him  that  sat 
on  the  throne,  and  worship  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and 
cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying, 

11.  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honour  and 
power:  for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they 
are  and  were  created. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  purpose  of  this  chapter  and  the  following  is  to 
authenticate  the  connexion  of  the  Jewish  and  Chris- 
tian dispensations.  The  Deity,  the  God  of  Israel,  as 
he  appeared  to  Isaiah*  and  Ezekiel,t  is  seen  combined 
with  the  Christian  Saviour,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  in 

•  Chap.  vi.  t  Chap.  i. 


THE  SEALS.  49 

the  developement  of  the  Seals,    a  course   of  Provi- 
dence, relative  to  the  Christian  Church. 

His  splendour  is  imaged  by  precious  stones,  a  habi- 
tual emblem  of  all  that  is  most  magnificent  and  lumi- 
nous. The  "  rainbow"  is  probably  expressive  of  the 
Divine  mercy  exercised  in  the  act  of  covenant  and 
protection. 

The  '^Beasts"  {zt^o)  should  be  translated  ^ living 
beings,"  or,  perhaps,  from  the  frequent  Scriptural 
contrast  between  animal  life  and  the  life  of  the  soul, 
{^vxvi  and  Zwj;)  <' Immortalities."  They  resemble  the 
Cherubim  and  Seraphim  of  Isaiah  and  Ezekiel;  and 
under  the  shapes  of  the  lion,  the  bull,  the  man,  and 
the  eagle,  are  emblematic  of  the  supremacy,  strength, 
wisdom,  and  rapidity  of  Providence.  The  "  Glassy 
sea,"  a  natural  and  usual  image  of  tranquillity,  signi- 
fies the  perfect  peace  of  the  Church  when  it  shall 
stand  in  the  presence  of  God.  The  ^^Four  and 
twenty  Elders,"  like  the  four  and  twenty  priests  of 
the  courses  appointed,  two  for  each  tribe,  to  offer  up 
the  sacrifices  and  supplications  of  the  Jewish  people,* 
are  the  representatives  of  the  Christian  priesthood. 

A  great  deal  of  learned  labour  has  been  unproduc- 
tively  expended  on  the  attempt  to  assign  the  precise 
values  of  those  emblems.  Such  exactness  may  be  be- 
yond us,  or,  more  probably,  is  unnecessary.  It  is 
enough  to  look  to  their  general  purport,  of  showing 
that  the  old  dispensation  and  the  new  are  spiritually 
the  same;  that  the  true  believer  among  the  ancient 
people  of  God,  was  but  the  ancestor  of  the  true  be- 
liever among  the  disciples  of  the  Gospel.  The  Che- 
rubim, the  Elders,  the  Sea  of  Glass,  &c.  are  those  of 
the  temple. 

*  1  Chron.  xxiv. 
5 


50  THE  APOCALYPSE. 


PROPHECY. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Verse  1.  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the 
throne  a  book  written  within  and  on  the  back  side,  sealed  with 
seven  seals. 

2.  And  I  saw  a  strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  loud  voice, 
Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof^ 

3.  And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earth, 
was  able  to  open  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon. 

4.  And  I  wept  much,  because  no  man  was  found  worthy  to 
open  and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon. 

5.  And  one  of  the  elders  said  unto  me.  Weep  not:  behold,  the 
Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the  root  of  David,  hath  prevailed  to 
open  the  book,  and  to  loose  tlie  seven  seals  thereof. 

6.  And  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  of  the 
four  beasts,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  eldei-s,  stood  a  Lamb  as  it  had 
been  slain,  having  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  se- 
ven spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth. 

7.  And  he  came  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him 
that  sat  upon  the  tlirone. 

8.  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  beasts  and  four 
and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having  every  one  of 
them  hai*ps  and  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  which  are  the  prayers 
of  saints. 

9.  And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy  to  take 
the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof:  for  thou  wast  slain,  and 
hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood  out  of  every  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people,  and  nation; 

10.  And  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests:  and  wc 
shall  reign  on  the  earth. 

11.  And  1  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels  round 
about  the  throne  and  the  beasts  and  the  elders:  and  the  number  of 
them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thou- 
sands ; 

12.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain 
to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  ho- 
nour, and  glory,  and  blessing. 

13.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth, 
and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in 
them,  heard  I  saying.  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power, 
be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  tlie  Lamb  for 
ever  and  ever. 

14.  And  the  four  beasts  said.  Amen.  And  the  four  and  twenty 
elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  that  Uveth  forever. 


THE  SEALS.  51 

INTERPRETATION. 

In  this  chapter  the  divine  nature  of  our  Lord  is 
distinctly  displayed.  He  is  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne;  not  as  the  cherubim,  in  the  midst  and  round 
the  throne,  nor  as  the  elders,  only  round  it;  the  Sa- 
viour is  in  intimate  union  with  the  Father.  The 
throne  is  subsequently  called  "  the  throne  of  God  and 
the  Lamb."-'*  He  is  also  in  intimate  union  with  the 
Holy  Spirit.  He  is  the  Lamb,  having  *^  seven  horns, 
and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God." 
"Horns"  are  a  customary  Scripture  expression  of  ma- 
jesty and  power.  The  number  seven  implies  perfec- 
tion. The  Saviour  is  thus  Omnipotence  and  Omni- 
science— God! 

The  connexion  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian  dispen- 
sations is  sustained,  as  in  the  previous  chapter.  Christ 
is  at  once  the  *'Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,"  and  ^*the 
Lamb  that  was  slain:"  the  Jewish  conqueror,  and  the 
Christian  sacrifice. 

The  Book  with  Seven  Seals  is  the  prophecy  of  the 
whole  course  of  Christianity,  from  the  time  of  its  im- 
perial establishment  to  the  end  of  the  world.  It  is 
apparently  alluded  to  by  Daniel,  who  at  the  close  of 
his  visions,  is  commanded  to  '^  shut  up  the  words,  and 
seal  the  book,  even  to  the  time  of  the  end,"  the  close 
of  the  Jewish  dispensation.! 

The  Apostle's  extreme  solicitude  and  tears  express 
the  unequalled  importance  of  the  prophecy  of  the  Se- 
ven Seals.  The  impossibility  of  its  being  opened  by 
any  created  being  ;  and  its  being  subsequently  open- 
ed by  our  Lord,  imply,  at  once,  that  it  contains  coun- 
sels beyond  all  human  wisdom, — that  those  counsels 
relate  to  Christianity, — and  that  the  distinction  be- 
tween our  Lord  and  all  created  existences  is  total. 

**  The  Elders,"  in  their  capacity  of  representatives 

*  Chap.  xxii.  1.  f  Daniel  xii.  4. 


52  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

of  the  priesthood,  offer  up  the  prayers  and  praises  of 
the  Church.  They  alone  have  the  harps  and  vessels 
of  incense,  (sxovtsi  sxaaro^  xt^apaj,  which  excludes  the 
Kwa.)  Their  hymn  is  the  hymn  of  the  people  of  God 
on  earth;  offered  through  the  elders,  as  the  supplica- 
tions of  public  worship  are  made  through  its  appoint- 
ed ministers. 

The  general  acclamation  of  the  angels  and  the  uni- 
verse is  an  expression  of  the  boundless  homage  and 
gratitude  that  ought  to  fill  the  heart  for  the  sacrifice 
of  Christ,  and  the  wisdom  and  grandeur  of  Christian- 

CHAPTER  VI. 

In  this  chapter  the  Seals  commence.  They  consti- 
tute the  chief  prophecy  of  the  Apocalypse.  The  sub- 
sequent predictions,  the  Trumpets,  Vials,  &c.,  all  re- 
fer to  portions  of  this  leading  series.  It  is  distin- 
guished from  them  all  by  the  peculiar  majesty  of  its 
announcement  in  the  presence  of  the  Eternal  Father, 
Son,  and  Spirit;  of  the  representative  priesthood  in 
Heaven  of  the  Church  on  earth;  of  the  multitude  of 
the  Heavenly  Host;  and  of  the  whole  universe,  utter- 
ing one  voice  of  wonder  and  thanksgiving.  The  re- 
maining predictions  are  either  announced  by  subordi- 
nate spirits,  or  are  solitary  visions,  seen  in  the  desert 
or  on  the  shore.  There  is  no  other  mention  of  the 
Trinity,  but  in  the  Benediction  in  the  opening  of  the 
book,'*  declaring  the  general  purport  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse. The  Seals  repeat  that  purport,  but  with  more 
distinct  splendour,  and  on  a  more  expanded  scale. 

Yet,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  their  descriptions  are 
extremely  brief.  They  give  scarcely  more  than  a  sin- 
gle feature  of  each  period.  Their  interpretation  must 
consequently  be  brief  and  general.     The  subsequent 

*  Chap.  i.  4,  &c. 


THE   SEALS.  53 

chapters  go  into  the  details.  The  principal  value  of 
tbje  Seals  is  that  of  an  index  map,  by  which  the  rela- 
tive positions  of  the  subsequent  charts  are  to  be  ar- 
ranged; a  kind  of  chronological  table  reducing  to  or- 
der the  mingled  and  episodical  narratives  of  the  suc- 
ceeding history.  In  the  interpretation  of  the  Seals,  I 
shall  not  contend  for  minute  poinds;  the  more  import- 
ant object  is  the  truth  of  the  Outline 

The  form  adopted  in  the  "  Interpretation"  is  that 
which  appears  calculated  to  show  the  connexion  of  the 
text  and  the  comment,  in  the  least  involved  manner. 
The  text  is  first  explained  as  to  its  verbal  meanings. 
An  express  summing  up  of  the  bearings  of  the  passage 
is  then  given,  where  necessary.  This  is  followed  by 
a  concise  statement  of  the  facts.  The  "History  of 
the  Decline  and  Fall"  will  be  the  chief  source  of  re- 
ference, from  its  being  the  most  accurate  in  chronolo- 
gy and  research,  and  also  from  its  supplying  a  testi- 
mony, w^iich  Gibbon's  unhappy  prejudices  render  un- 
impeachable, where  Christianity  is  the  subject  of  his 
praise. 

THE  FIRST  SEAL. 

THE  PROPHECY    OF    THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  CHRIS- 
TIANITY. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Verse  1.  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  Seals; 
and  I  heard,  as  it  were  the  noise  of  thunder,  one  of  the  four  beasts, 
saying.  Come  and  see. 

2.  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white  horse :  and  he  that  sat  on  him 
had  a  how;  and  a  croum  was  given  unto  him :  and  he  went  forth 
conquering^  and  to  conquer. 

INTERPRETATION. 

In  the  visions  of  Zechariah,*  a  succession  of  ange- 

*  Chap.  i.  and  vi. 
5* 


54  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

lie  shapes  come  forth  mounted  on  horses,  red,  black, 
white,  and  black  and  white;  emblematic  of  the  course 
of  events,  by  which  Israel  and  its  enemies  should  be 
alternately  sustained  or  punished.  The  same  em- 
blem reappears  in  the  Seals.  The  ^Hiorse,"  the  an- 
imal chiefly  used  in  war,  refers  to  changes  influenced 
by  military  power.  The  several  colours  are  obvious- 
ly emblematic.  '^  White"  was  the  colour  of  victory; 
and  white  horses  drew  the  Roman  triumphal  chariot. 
The  emblem  is  repeated  in  the  victorious  coming  of 
the  Redeemer.* 

The  *'  Bow,"  peculiarly  the  oriental  weapon,  refers 
the  triumph  in  this  Seal  to  some  Eastern  agency. 

The  **  Crown"  implies  acknowledged  supremacy. 

The  rider  on  the  horse  represents  not  an  individual, 
but  an  sera. 


By  a  sovereignty,  warlike,  and  seated  in  the  East, 
Christianity  shall  be  made  the  sovereign  religion.  It 
shall  finally  conquer  heathenism;  and  thenceforth  shall 
be  the  declared  Religion  of  Europe  for  ever. 

HISTORY. 

From  the  close  of  the  first  century  to  the  year  313, 
Christianity  had  been  in  a  state  of  persecution,  par- 
tially intermitted  by  the  policy  or  humanity  of  a  few 
of  the  Roman  emperors,  but  capriciously  recurring 
with  a  degree  of  violence  which  made  even  the  time 
of  its  cessation,  still  deeply  anxious  and  miserable;  by 
the  death  of  Galerius  and  the  military  superiority  of 
Constantine  in  313,  the  persecution  ceased.  But  Li- 
cinius  was  still  a  competitor,  and  it  was  only  by  his 
defeat  that  Constantine  obtained  the  final  sovereignty. 
He  had  already  determined  to  remove  the  seat  of  em- 

•  Chap.  xix.  11. 


THE  SEALS.  55 

pire  to  the  east,  and  he  now  commenced  the  building 
of  Constantinople. 

A.  D.  324.  His  first  act  of  government  was  the 
despatch  of  an  edict  throughout  the  empire  exhorting 
his  subjects  to  embrace  Christianity.  In  about  six 
years  after,  Constantinople  was  dedicated,  and  became 
the  seat  of  the  imperial  government. 

Christianity  had  yet  but  begun  its  triumph.  It  was 
still  retarded  by  the  popular  prejudices;  and  was  even 
utterly  suspended  during  the  reign  of  Julian ;  but  the 
suspension  was  short;  for,  on  the  death  of  this  empe- 
ror, twenty  months  from  his  accession,  it  was  re-es- 
tablished, and  continued  to  spread,  until  it  saw  the 
heathen  altars  extinguished  by  the  emperor  Theodo- 
sius  in  390.  A  ruin  which  Gibbon*  pronounces, 
*'  perhaps  the  only  example  of  the  total  extirpation 
of  any  ancient  and  popular  superstition." 

THE  SECOND  SEAL, 

THi:  PROPHECY    OP    THE    FALL    OF    THE  WESTERN  EM- 
PIRE. 

Ver.  3.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the 
second  beast  say.  Come  and  see. 

4.  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was  red :  and  power 
■,vas  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace  from  the  earth, 
and  that  they  should  kill  one  another :  and  there  was  given  unto 
him  a  great  sword. 

INTERPRETATION. 

In  the  first  seal,  the  first  of  the  Zwa,  or  existences 
before  the  throne,  a  lion,  the  emblem  of  Christ,  (the 
lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,)  summoned  the  Apostle;  for 
the  subject  was  the  triumph  of  Christianity.  The 
summoner  of  the  second  seal  is  the  Moff;j;oj,  which 
should  have  been  translated  the  Bull;  the  emblem  at 

*  Chap,  xxviii. 


5G  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

once  of  strength  and  sacrifice.  The  fire  colour  (^tvppoj) 
of  the  horse;  the  falchion,  and  the  declaration  against 
the  peace  of  the  earth;  equally  imply  extensive  ravage 
by  armies. 

The  empire  shall  be  visited  by  an  extraordinary 
course  of  desolation  inflicted  by  the  sword. 

HISTORY. 

A.  D.  395.  On  the  death  of  Theodosius  the  empire 
was  divided  between  his  sons;  Arcadius  retaining  the 
east,  and  Honorius  the  west. 

In  the  winter  of  the  same  year  the  Goths  revolted, 
and  Alaric  invaded  the  western  empire.  From  this 
time  the  barbarians  were  never  expelled;  a  succession 
of  new  invasions  by  new  devastators  at  length  crushed 
the  western  empire. 

A.  D.  476.  Augustulus  the  last  emperor  of  the  west 
resigned  to  Odoacer,  and  after  unparalleled  havoc  and 
misery  the  empire  was  at  an  end. 


THE  THIRD  SEAL. 


THE  PROPHECY  OF  THE  POPEDOM.   - 

Vei".  5.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the 
thu'd  beast  say.  Come  and  see.  And  1  beheld,  and  lo  a  black 
horse;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand. 

6.  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  foui*  beasts  say,  A 
measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a 
penny;  and  see  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  ^^living  creature"  that  summons  the  Apostle 
to  the  contemplation  of  this  seal  is  in  the  "  likeness 
of  a  man,"  the  emblem  of  sagacity;  and  it  accordingly 


THE  SEALS.  57 

announces  the  rise  of  an  influence  sustained,  not  by 
the  sword,  but  by  the  instrumentality  of  the  mind. 

This  characteristic  marked  the  growth  of  the  papal 
power.  By  the  exercise  of  superior  subtlety  and  also 
of  superior  knowledge,  it  rose  above  the  barbarian 
sovereignties  of  the  time.  The  distinction  had  been 
already  predicted  by  Daniel.  ''Behold,  in  this  horn, 
(the  papal  sovereignty,)  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of 

"The  black  horse,'^  the  colour  of  night,  is,  by  me- 
taphor, that  of  ignorance. 

''The  pair  of  balances,"  in  the  original  is  a  "yoke," 
Zfvyoj  or  Zuyoj. — "  Instrumentum  quale  jumentorum 
cervicibusimpositum,"  metaphorically  a  system  of  se- 
vere or  positive  ordinances;  a  law  of  ceremonies  and 
privations.  (Schleusner. )  The  express  word  "yoke" 
was  used  by  some  of  the  early  writers  with  reference 
to  religious  prohibitions,  similar  to  those  of  popery; 
nap9f i/raj  ^vyov  inr^zvi  ErtcttOn,  "  lay  upon  none  the  yoke 
of  celibacy."  The  ceremonies,  &c.  introduced  in  the 
fifth  century  were  spoken  of  as  ayoke,  "jugum,"  more 
severe  than  that  of  the  Jewish  law.t  This  seal  is 
distinguished  by  its  being  accompanied  by  the  "voice 
from  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts,"  the  voice  of  Deity ; 
which  marks  the  prediction  as  either  intrinsically 
more  important,  or  more  directly  affecting  that  perse- 
cuted church  which  is  under  the  peculiar  protection 
of  heaven. 

"A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny."  This  penny 
is  the  denarius,  or  sevenpence.  The  measure  is  the 
choenix,  or  eighth  part  of  a  bushel.  The  price  implies 
a  great  scarcity;  for  the  ordinary  value  of  the  bushel 
was  but  a  denarius.:}: 

*  Daniel  vIJ.  8.  20. 
t  Augustin.  Ep.  19.  Socrat.  Hist.  lib.  xi.  W^oodhouse. 
t  Cicer.  in  Verr.    Maxima  annonee  gravitas  significatur.  Schleus- 
ner, 


58  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

Wheat,  barley,  wine,  and  oil,  are  proverbially  •  the 
most  valuable  produce  of  the  earth;  and  in  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  opulent  fertility  of  the  promised  land,  they 
are  generally  combined.  Canaan  is  declared  by  Mo- 
ses, ''3l  land  of  wheat,  and  barley,  and  vines,  and  fig- 
trees,  and  pomegranates;  and  a  land  of  oil,  olive,  and 
honey."*  Solomon,  in  his  day  of  glory,  gives  the 
builders  of  the  temple,  ''of  that  house,"  which  was 
to  be  ''wonderful  great,"  twenty  thousand  measurss 
of  wheat,  and  barley,  and  wine,  and  oil.t 

Yet  in  their  values  in  this  place  an  evident  distinc- 
tion is  intended.  The  wheat  is  three  times  the  price 
of  the  barley;  and  the  wine  and  oil  seem,  by  the  pro- 
hibition against  their  being  hurt,  to  be  the  objects  of 
superior  injury.  But,  in  the  New  Testament,  wheat 
is  constantly  the  emblem  of  the  people  of  God.  "In 
the  time  of  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers.  Gather 
ye  together  first  the  tares,  and  bind  them  in  bundles 
to  burn  them:  but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  barn. "J 
The  barley,  an  inferior  grain,  implies  men  of  an  infe- 
rior degree  of  Christian  knowledge;  the  wine  and  oil, 
more  costly  than  either,  the  more  conspicuous  com- 
munities or  individuals  of  Christianity. 


There  shall  be  a  period  of  ignorance.  It  shall  be 
marked  by  the  imposition  of  a  system  of  ceremonies 
and  oppressive  observances.  It  shall  be  introduced 
by  military  means;  but  it  shall  be  sustained  and  ag- 
grandized by  mental.  During  its  influence,  the  hol- 
ders of  the  faith  in  purity  shall  be  few.  But  there 
shall  be  a  crowd  of  sectaries,  approaching  in  various 
degrees  to  the  true  standard.  Of  the  church  the  most 
distinguished  portions,  or  individuals,  shall  be  expos- 
ed to  persecution. 

*  Dent.  viii.  8.  t  2  Chron.  ii.  10. 

i  Matt.  xlii.  30. 


THE  SEALS.  59 

HISTORY. 

A.  D.  533.  The  papacy,  after  successive  efforts  to 
obtain  spiritual  supremacy,  was  placed  in  possession 
of  it  by  the  edict  of  Justinian,  declaring  the  Pope 
*^  universal  bishop  and  head  of  all  the  Churches  of  the 
east  and  west,"  and  further  ordaining  that  '*all  mat- 
ters, relative  to  the  Church,  should  be  referred  to 
Rome." 

In  this  century,  "the  western  Churches  were  load- 
ed V7i\h  rites  by  Gregory  the  great." — "  He  prescribed 
a  new  method  of  administering  the  Lord's  Supper 
with  a  magnificent  assemblage  of  pompous  ceremo- 
nies." This  Institution  of  his  was  called  **The  Canon 
of  the  Mass."* 

In  the  7th  century,  the  rites  increased,  and  homage 
was  paid  to  the  remains  of  the  'Hrue  cross,"  to  the 
images  of  the  Saints  and  to  bones,  t  Celibacy  was 
next  made  the  law  of  the  clergy,  fastings  and  other 
severities  were  enacted,  and  the  religion  of  Rome  was 
formed  into  a  code  of  showy,  laborious,  and  supersti- 
tious observances. 

.  In  the  11th  century,  with  the  commencement  of 
the  reformation  in  Piemont  and  the  south  of  France, 
a  great  variety  of  sects  started  up,  some  closely  ap- 
proaching the  purity  of  the  Gospel,  and  others  devia- 
ting widely  from  it,  even  into  extravagance  and  fana- 
ticism, under  the  names  of  Catharists,  Petrobrussians, 
Beghards,  Arnaldists,  Henricians,  &c.  &c.  yet  all  par- 
taking of  the  truth:  for  all  acknowledged  the  Bible  as 
the  standard  of  faith ;  and  nearly  all,  when  the  first 
wildness  of  sudden  religious  freedom  had  subsided, 
gradually  purified  their  practices  and  opinions  into 
sound  Christianity. 

In  the  12th  century,  Persecution,  always  existing, 
was  established  with  memorable  violence  by  the  Po- 
pedom against  the  Reformers. 

*  Mosheim,  Cen.  vi.  f  Ibid.  Cen.  vii. 


60  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

In  the  13th,  the  Inquisition  was  invested  with  pow- 
er ;  and  thenceforward  the  most  exemplary,  learned, 
and  pure,  among  the  Reformed,  were  hunted  down  by 
this  tribunal,  and  by  the  other  agents  of  Papal  perse- 
cution in  France,  Germany,  Italy,  Spain,  &c. 

THE  FOURTH  SEAL. 

THE  PROPHECY  OF  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION. 

Ver.  7.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard  the 
voice  of  the  fourth  beast  say,  Come  and  see. 

8.  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  'paU  horse:  and  his  name  that  sat 
on  him  was  Death,  and  Hell  followed  with  him.  And  power  was  giv- 
en unto  them  over  the  fourth  pai-t  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword, 
and  with  hunger,  and  with  death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  summoner  in  this  instance  is  the  Eagle;  the 
emblem  of  rapidity  and  fierceness  of  execution;  the 
favourite  standard  of  conquest  and  rapine,  even  in  our 
own  day. 

The  pale  horse  (;t'^wpo5)  is  of  the  livid  colour  of  cor- 
ruption. 

"  Death"  is  used  in  Scripture  for  the  extinction  of 
the  moral  principle,  the  absence  of  spiritual  life. 
('*  Dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.")  Christ  is  declared  to 
corneas  the  "day-spring"  to  givelightto  those  who  sat  in 
"  the  shadow  of  death.^^* 

"  Hell"  is  the  emblem  of  hostility  to  God.  The 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  in  perverting  the  Jews,  are 
said  to  be  making  them  the  children  of  hellA 

"  The  fourth  part  of  the  earth. "  This  expression 
is  remarkable,  as  the  only  instance  of  such  a  division 
in  the  Apocalypse. 

To  kill  with  "  the  sword,  and  death  (disease)"  &:c. 
implies  an  extraordinary  loss  of  life,  arising  from  war 
and  its  consequent  famines,  contagions,  and  that  wast- 
ing of  the  human  race  which  leaves  the  land  to  the 
ravage  of  wild  beasts,  &c. 

•  Luke  i.  79.  f  Matt.  xxUi.  15. 


THE  SEALS.  61 

There  shall  be  a  period  of  havoc,  arising  from  total 
moral  corruption.  The  doctrine  of  the  immortality  of 
the  soul,  and  a  God,  shall  be  abrogated;  death  and  hell 
shall  be  the  creed  and  the  impulse  of  the  time.  The 
war  shall  extend  over  one  quarter  of  the  globe. 
Great  slaughter  in  the  field  shall  be  accompanied  by- 
various  and  extensive  misery  and  desolation. 

HISTORY. 

A.  D.  1789.  The  French  Revolution  began.  It 
was  excited  and  sustained  by  the  singular  corruption 
of  Church,  court,  and  people. 

A.  D.  1793.  The  Republic  began.  It  declared 
that  death  was  an  eternal  sleep;  that  Christianity  was 
an  imposture;  and  that  there  was  no  God! 

In  the  same  year  it  became  military,  raised  the  na- 
tion in  arms  by  the  Levee  en  Masse,  and  declared  hos- 
tilities against  Europe.  Its  civil  and  foreign  wars,  un- 
der both  the  Republican  and  Imperial  governments, 
were  marked  by  slaughter  exceeding  all  within  mem- 
ory; and  still  more  marked  by  the  misery  which  they 
inflicted  on  Europe,  in  the  shape  of  tyranny  and  insult, 
the  waste  of  private  happiness,  and  the  sacrifice  of  the 
materials  of  renovation. 

THE  FIFTH  SEAL. 

The  political  changes,  designated  by  the  riders  and 
horses,  or  the  intervention  of  human  force,  are  now 
finished.  The  events  of  the  world  are  rapidly  closing, 
and  Providence  becomes  its  own  Agent.  The  pun- 
ishment of  the  oppressors  of  the  Church,  and  the  final 
peace  and  triumph  of  Christianity,  are  now  the  unmixed 
purposes  of  Providence.  The  French  Revolution,  the 
quintessence  of  moral  turpitude  and  furious  cruelty,  had 
givenproof  of  the  natural  consequences  of  a  corruptreli- 

6 


62 


THE  APOCALYPSE. 


o-ion, — rebellion  and  infidelity.  A  general  retribution 
visited  on  the  crimes  of  the  world;  and  a  plain  and 
universal  vindication  of  the  wisdom  and  justice  of  the 
Deity,  are  henceforth  the  subjects  of  the  Seals. 

PROPHECr. 

Ver.  9.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under  the 
altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and 
for  the  testimony  which  they  held : 

10.  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying.  How  long,  O  Lord, 
holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth? 

11.  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them;  and  it 
was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  un- 
til their  fellow  servants  also  and  their  brethren,  that  should  be  kill- 
ed as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  altar  is  the  ^'Brazen  Altar"*  on  which  the 
Sacrifices  of  the  Temple  were  offered.  The  spirits 
are  still  gathered  round  the  spot  where  they  were 
slain ;  indicating  thafthe  depression  of  the  Church  has 
yet  undergone  no  signal  change. 

Their  cry  to  God,  the  ^^ssnotrji  or  Supreme  Ruler, 
implies  that  the  measure  of  this  depression  is  nearly 
complete,  and  that  Providence  is  now  about  to  take 
up  the  cause  of  its  people.  This  demand  of  a  thing 
to  be  done  is  not  an  unusual  mode  in  prophecy  of  ex- 
pressing the  Divine  Will,  that  it  shall  be  done. 

It  is  not  improbable  that  some  decided  interposition 
of  Providence  may  be  prefigured  by  this  Seal,  some 
actual  persecution  checked,  and  some  considerable 
accession  to  the  Church  effected.  One  purpose  of  the 
Seal,  at  least,  is  to  declare  that  there  shall  be  an  in- 
terval, though  comparatively  brief,  for  the  preparation 

*  Altare  autem  Holocaust!  hie  intelligendum  esse  patet,  quia 
absolute  dicitur  dvacaani^fX'Ov,  cum  altare  sancii  passim  vel  aureum, 
vel  suffituum  dicatur.     Vitring. 


THE  SEALS.  63 

of  the  Church  against  the  Christian  trial  and  civil 
overthrow  which  are  to  follow  in  the  next  Seal.  The 
interval  seems  to  be  given,  for  the  distribution  of  the 
Scriptures  and  the  awakened  zeal  of  Christianity  to 
take  their  effect,  and  call  into  the  Church  those  who 
are  to  be  saved. 

The  *^  slain"  represents  the  whole  multitude  of  the 
faithful  departed;  vast  numbers  having  actually  died 
by  persecution;  and  the  rest  having  been  ready  to  lay 
down  their  lives  for  the  faith. 


The  Fourth  Seal  closed  the  1260  years,  the  pro- 
phetic period  of  the  depression  of  the  Church.  The 
spirits  of  the  saints,  in  strong  expectancy,  now  cry 
out  for  their  promised  triumph.  But  they  are  told, 
that  it  shall  not  be  yet ;  though  the  delay  shall  be  but 
for  ^Ui  little  season.''  Christian  blood  is  to  be  shed; 
' — and  then  comes  the  consummation. 

THE  SIXTH  SEAL. 

THE  PROPHECY  OF  THE  UNIVERSAL  WAR. 

12.  And  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  Seal,  and,  lo, 
there  was  a  great  earthquake^  and  the  sun  became  black  as  sack- 
cloth of  hah,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood; 

13.  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig- 
tree  casteth  her  untmiely  figs,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty 
wind. 

14.  And  the  Heaven  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  to- 
gether; and  every  mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of  their 
places. 

15.  And  the  Kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the 
rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and  every 
bond  man,  and  every  free  man,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens  and 
in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains; 

16.  And  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide 
us  from  the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the 
wrath  of  the  Lamb. 

17.  For  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come;  and  who  shall  be  2^h\e^ 
to  stand ' 


64  THE  APOCALYPSE. 


INTERPRETATION. 


This  Seal  predicts  a  tremendous  and  final  affliction 
of  the  earth ;  in  which  the  visible  power  of  Heaven 
will  overthrow,  at  least,  the  guiltier  portion  of  the 
present  state  of  things  in  policy,  national  dominion, 
and  religion. 

The  obscuration  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars.  Scrip- 
ture emblems  of  the  governing  powers;  the  earthquake; 
the  disappearance  of  mountains  and  islands;  all  appli- 
ed by  a  customary  and  easy  figure  to  great  political 
changes,  predict  a  general  summoning  of  the  powers 
of  destruction.  This  fearful  prediction  is  repeated 
four  times  in  the  parallel  chapters,*  and  the  fall  of  the 
papal  power  forms  one  of  its  most  express  subjects.  But 
the  destruction  goes  beyoud  that  fall;  sweeps  the  whole 
extent  of  the  earth,  and  smites,  root  and  branch,  all 
the  false  religions.  On  referring  to  the  passages  pre- 
dicting the  ruin  of  Jerusalem, t  of  Egypt,  J  and  of 
Babylon, §  the  same  images  will  be  found,  yet,  in 
each  instance,  and  peculiarly  in  that  of  Jerusalem, 
there  will  be  discovered  a  reference  to  some  destruc- 
tion more  complete,  terrible  and  universal. 

Our  Lord's  prediction  of  the  fall  of  the  Jewish  po- 
lity and  nation  employs  a  force  of  language  not  to  be 
accounted  for  even  by  the  unequalled  calamnities  of 
the  Jews,  except  it  were  intended  as  the  type  of  some 
infliction  adequate  to  the  crimes  or  the  purification  of 
a  world.  And  that  it  was  thus  typical  is  substantiated 
by  the  almost  verbal  repetition  of  our  Lord's  prophe- 
cy in  this  Seal. 

In  this  period  the  papacy  shall  be  extinguished,  po- 
pery shall  cease  to  be  a  religion,  infidelity  shall  be 
crushed,  the  various  and  debasing  forms  of  barbarian 

*  Chap.  xi.  15.  xiv.  20.  xvi.  17.  xix.  19.  f  Matt.  xx.  4. 

+  Ezekiel  xxx.  2.  xxxii.  7,  8.  §  Isaiah  xiil. 


THE  SEALS.  (j5 

worship  shall  dishonour  God,  and  disgrace  human 
reason  no  more.  Pure  Christianity  shall  be  fixed  on 
that  splendid  eminence  on  which  it  is  never  to  be 
clouded  by  the  impurity  or  violence  of  man.  We 
may  not  yet  kn.ow  in  wiiat  form,  whether  of  religious 
persecution,  military  ambition,  or  infidel  ferocity  this 
trial  is  to  begin;  it  may  be  in  a  combination  of  them 
all.*  But  the  catastrophe  is  not  distant,  and  when  it 
comes,  it  will  leave  no  future  earthly  vengeance  for  the 
power  and  justice  of  Heaven. 

THE  PROPHECY  OF  THE  COMPLETION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

CHAPTER  Vn. 

Ver.  1.  And  after  these  things  I  saw  four  angels  standing  on  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that 
the  winds  should  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  any 
tree. 

2.  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  east,  having  the 
seal  of  the  living  G.od :  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  the  four 
angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  eai-th  and  the  sea, 

3.  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  till 
we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  foreheads. 

4.  And  1  heard  the  number  of  them  which  were  sealed:  and  there 
were  sealed  an  hundred  and  forty  and  foui*  thousand  of  all  the 
tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

5.  Of  the  tribe  of  Juda  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Reuben  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of 
Gad  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

6.  Of  the  tribe  of  Aser  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Nephtlialim  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of 
Manasses  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

7.  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Levi  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Issa- 
char  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

8.  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulon  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Joseph  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

INTERPRETATION. 

In  the  previous  chapter,  a  divine  infliction  was  pre- 

•  Chap.  xvi.  13. 
6* 


Q6  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

dieted  to  fall  upon  all  nations.  The  Church  might, 
therefore,  have  been  presumed  to  undergo  the  com- 
mon ruin.  But  the  present  chapter  intervenes,  to 
show  that  the  protection  of  the  Church  is  provided  for 
by  the  Deity ;  four  great  agents,  four  great  Monar- 
chies, are  appointed  to  keep  Europe  in  peace,  until 
the  propagation  of  the  Scriptures  shall  have  produced 
its  effect,  and  the  due  number  required  to  complete 
the  Church  shall  have  been  called  from  the  spurious 
religions  of  Rome  and  the  Barbarian  countries.  Are 
we  not  under  this  superintendance,  this  restraint  from 
general  convulsion,  for  this  purpose,  at  this  hour? 

How  the  final  security  of  the  Church  is  to  be  ac- 
complished, must  be  for  a  while  even  beyond  concep- 
tion. There  are  intimations  in  the  New  Testament* 
of  an  extraordinary  interposition,  of  which  the  solitary 
examples  of  Enoch  and  Elijah  in  the  antediluvian  and 
Jewish  ages  may  have  been  intended  as  the  types;  the 
mode  of  their  deliverance  being  extended  to  the  mul- 
titude of  the  Church  on  earth. 

The  four  angels,  standing  on  the  foil?*  corners  of 
the  earth,  imply  an  influence  exerted  in  all  regions  of 
the  world. t 

The  Angel  from  the  East  is  an  angel  of  protection: 
the  East  being  the  original  place  of  the  Church.  The 
Seal  of  the  living  God  is  Conversion,  the  mark  by 
which  his  people  are  to  be  distinguished  in  the  gener- 
al catastrophe.!  The  same  symbol  occurs  in  Ezekiel, 
where,  previously  to  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  by  the 
Chaldeans,  the  prophet  sees  an  angel  sealing  those 
who  where  to  be  preserved.  § 

The  144,000  are  the  Christian  Church.  The  same 
expression  is  used  in  the  14th  chapter,  where  t]ii« 

*  1  Thessalonians  iv.  7.  * 

t  Isaiah  xi.  12.     Ezek.  vii.  2.     Mark  xiii.  27. 
i  Ideo  rei  ponis  signum,  ne  res,  cum  aliis  confusa,  a  te  non  po- 
test agnosci.     Augustin,  in  Joh.  vi. 
§  Ezek.  xi. 


THE  SEALS. 


67 


meaning  can  be  proved  on  other  and  more  direct 
grounds.  The  mention  of  Israel  does  not  necessarily 
imply  the  Jews.  The  Christians,  the  successors  of 
those  to  whom  the  promises  were  given,  are  called 
the  ^^  Israel  of  God,"*  even  to  the  exclusion  of  the 
Jews.  The  Christians  are  possessed  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament of  the  forfeited  appellatives  that  originally  be- 
longed to  the  Jews  alone — ^^  the  holy  nation;"  ^Hhe 
chosen  people;"  **the  temple  of  the  living  God." 
Besides,  independently  of  the  non-existence  of  ten  of 
the  tribes  for  ages  before  the  Apocalypse,  the  list  here 
given  is  not  that  of  the  Jews.  Dan  and  Ephraim,the 
idolatrous  tribes,  are  rejected  for  Levi  and  Joseph; 
the  Christian  Church,  the  declared  enlargement,  and 
remoulding  of  the  Jewish,  bearing  an  especial  refer- 
once  to  the  extinction  of  idolatry. 

The  number  144,000,  the  square  of  twelve,  the 
number  of  the  Apostles,  implies  a  complete  body  or 
regulated  church,  raised  upon  the  foundation  of  the 
Gospel. t  The  square  was  a  customary  sign  of  per- 
fection. 

THE   PROPHECY    OF    THE    RESURRECTION  OF  THE   DEAB 
IN  CHRIST. 

Vev.  9.  After  tills  T  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no 
man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and 
tongues,  stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed 
with  Avhite  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands; 

10.  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying-.  Salvation  to  our  God 
which  sittethupon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb. 

11.  And  all  the  ang-els  stood  round  about  the  throne,  and  about 
the  elders  and  the  four  beasts,  and  fell  before  the  throne  on  tlielr 
faces,  and  worshipped  God. 

12.  Saying-,  Amen  :  Blessing-,  and  g-lory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanks- 
giving, and  lionour,  and  power,  and  mig-ht,  be  unto  our  God  for 
ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

13.  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  What  are 
these  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes?  and  whence  came  they  ^ 

*  Gal.  vi.  16.    Phil.  iii.  5,  &c. 
t  Apoc.  xxi.  10,  &.C. 


68  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

14.  And  I  said  unto  him,  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me. 
These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  wash- 
ed their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

15.  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  serve  him 
day  and  nig-ht  in  his  temple :  and  he  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall 
dwell  among  them. 

16.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more;  neith- 
er shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat. 

17.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed 
them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters :  and 
God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 


INTERPRETATION. 

The  whole  countless  multitude  of  those  who  have 
died  in  the  pure  faith  from  the  beginning,  are  now 
summoned  to  receive  their  reward.  Those  are  they 
who  in  the  Fifth  Seal  w^ere  seen  waiting  for  their  tri- 
umph, and  to  whom  white  robes  were  given. 

The  distinction  between  the  living  Church,  whose 
calling  and  completion  have  been  already  stated;  and 
this  risen  multitude,  is  obvious.  The  former  is  capa- 
ble of  being  numbered,  and  is  symbolised  by  144,000, 
— the  latter  is  numberless.  The  former  is  sealed, — 
the  latter  is  not;  it  being  by  the  grave  separated  from 
the  immediate  unholiness  of  the  earth.  The  former 
does  not  yet  wear  the  white  robe,  its  spiritual  triumph 
not  being  yet  begun, — the  latter  has  washed  away  its 
last  stain  of  earth,  and  is  ready  to  enter  into  its  glory. 
This  coincides  with  the  order  of  St.  Paul,  who  pre- 
dicts that  "  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first.''  The 
previous  summoning  of  the  living  church  in  this  chap- 
ter was  merely  with  a  view  to  the  general  visitation 
of  the  world,  in  which  the  Church  was  still  to  have 
its  share  of  trial,  yet  still  to  be  secure. 

This  resurrection  is,  for  the  obvious  purpose  of  im- 
pressing the  mind  still  more  powerfully,  observed 
upon  by  one  of  the  Elders,  who  interprets  it  to  be  the 
general  assemblage  of  those  who  had  preserved  their 
faith  in  the  Great  Tribulation,  that  long  course  of  suf- 


THE  SEALS.  69 

fering  which  has  marked  the  Church  under  the  domi- 
nion of  both  paganism  and  the  false  church  from  the 
beginning.  Their  happiness  is  represented  by  all  that 
language  can  express  of  perfection.  They  are  no  more 
to  feel  human  infirmity;  no  more  to  be  sufferers  by 
the  injuries  of  man  or  nature;  no  more  to  be  afflicted 
by  those  common  anxieties  to  which  man  is  born; 
they  are  to  weep  no  more;  but  are  to  drink  of  the 
fountains  of  immortality,  under  the  guidance  of  their 
God. 

THE  SEVENTH  SEAL. 

THE    PROPHECY  OF    THE    TRIUMPHANT  PEACE  OF   THE 
CHURCH. 

CHAPTER  Vin. 

Ver.  1.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  was 
silence  in  heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an  hour. 


This  is  the  Sabbath,  the  day  of  rest  of  the  Church. 
The  purport  of  this  Seal  had  been  anticipated  in  the 
preceding  description  of  the  happiness  of  the  redeem- 
ed entering  into  peace.  The  only  expression  that 
could  be  added  is  given  in  this  continued  "silence,"^ 
the  emblem  of  the  utterly  undisturbed  tranquillity  in 
which  Providence  preserves  the  kingdom  of  its'  saints. 
Persecution  is  at  an  end;  no  change  menaces  their 
glorious  Sabbath;  they  are  enthroned  in  the  paradise 
of  the  Redeemer.  Thus  closes  this  magnificent  out- 
line of  the  providence  of  God.  Its  filling  up  is  to  be 
found  in  the  succeeding  prophecies,  all  of  which  are 

*  Crediderim  tamen  silentii  vocem  hie  potius,  quam  ullam  aliam 
a  propheta  esse  adhibitam ;  quia  ilia  notio  aptior  fuit  ad  statum  ec- 
clesix  septimi  temporis  depingendam  quam  ulla  alia.  Nunc 
itaque  tandem,  postquam  Deus  vindictam  sumpsisset  de  hostibus 
Ecclesix,  sikntium,  quies,  pax,  ser'enitas,  continuas  has  turbationes 
et  motus  exciperet.   Fitring. 


70  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

but  repetitions  and  enlargements  of  the  Seals,  and  all 
subsidiary  in  point  of  comprehensiveness,  as  well  as 
grandeur  of  announcement.  ]So  following  prediction 
is,  like  this,  developed  in  the  presence  of  the  three 
persons  of  the  Godhead;  none  unfolded  by  our  Lord 
as  the  express  Saviour;  none  whose  opening  agitates 
the  mind  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  whose  discoveries 
are  succeeded  by  the  universal  Hosanna,  the  shout  of 
joy  from  all  nature,  the  holy  homage  of  the  redeemed, 
the  burning  adoration  of  the  thousands  and  ten  thou- 
sands of  the  host  of  heaven. 


THE  PROPHECY 

OF  THE 

TRUMPETS  AND  THE  VIALS. 

This  is  altogether  a  new  course  of  prediction. 
The  consummation  of  the  grand  general  plan  of 
Providence  having  been  shown  in  the  Sabbath  of  the 
seventh  Seal;  symbolized  by  a  period,  which,  though 
brief  in  itself,  amounts  to  a  long  duration,  compared 
with  the  undelayed  succession  of  the.  other  seals:  St. 
John  now  beholds  enlarged  that  part  of  the  previous 
prophecy,  which,  to  the  Reformed  Church,  is  of  the 
most  important  nature,  and  connected  with  it  in  the 
closest  degree. 

The  first  verse  of  the  8th  chapter,  should  be  trans- 
ferred to  the  close  of  the  preceding;  thus  completing 
the  chapters  of  the  Seals. 

It  will  be  found  that  the  Trumpets  and  Vials  are 
nearly  identical  and  synchronical;  having  little  more 
than  the  distinction,  that  where  the  event  predicted  is 
principally  of  a  political  nature,  its  chief  description  is 
given  under  the  Trumpets;  where  it  is  more  directly 
ecclesiastical,  it  is  expanded  under  the  Vials.  And 
those  emblems  are  respectfully  suited  to  such  pur- 
poses; the  Trumpet,  the  instrument  of  war  and  state ; 
the  Vial,*  or  vase,  the  instrument  of  the  temple  wor- 
ship, sacrifice,  libation,  &c. 

A  reason  may  be  assigned,  why  those  two  series  of 
similar  predictions  should  be  given.  Political  events 
strike  the  eye,  and  are  matters  of  familiar  knowledge; 
their  unbroken  series  is  therefore  valuable  as  evidence. 
But  events  relating  to  the  Church,  being  the  chief  ob- 

*  *taXj7,  used  in  anointing.  1  Sam.  x.  1.  The  patera  used 
in  the  temple.  See  the  phrases,  "the  cup  of  wrath;"  of  trem- 
bhng,  &c. 


72  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

jects  of  the  whole  prophecy,  also  require  detail.  The 
mixture  of  both  in  this  extended  form  might  produce 
serious  confusion,  and  therefore  they  are  separated. 
In  the  great  prophecy  of  the  Seals,  the  political  and 
ecclesiastical  views  are,  it  is  true,  conjoined  j  but  the 
predictions  are  remarkably  succinct;  there  is  no  confu- 
sion, because  there  is  no  detail. 

Against  the  repetitions  of  the  Apocalypse  in  gene- 
ral, no  objection  lies. — It  is  the  constant  custom  of 
the  Hebrew  prophets  to  repeat  their  predictions. 
Isaiah  is  perpetual  parallelism.  Daniel  repeats  the 
visions  of  the  monarchies;  and  such  parallelism  seems 
to  have  been  expressly  intended,  as  the  chief  instru- 
ment of  interpretation. 

In  the  present  instance  the  two  series  are  placed  to- 
gether, and  the  interpretation  is  deduced  from  both, 
as  one. 

THE  PROPHECY  OF  THE  TRUMPETS. 
CHAPTER  Vm. 

Ver.  2.  And  I  saw  the  seven  ang-els  which  stood  before  God ; 
and  to  them  were  g-iven  seven  trumpets. 

3.  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar,  having  a 
golden  censer;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense,  that 
he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints  upon  the  golden 
altar  which  was  before  the  throne. 

4.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  which  came  with  the  prayers 
of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand. 

5.  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  fiUed  it  with  fire  of  the 
altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth:  and  there  were  voices,  and  thun- 
derings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trumpets  prepar- 
ed themselves  to  sound. 

INTERPRETATION. 

These  verses  are  introductory.  It  will  subsequent- 
ly be  ascertained,  that  the  Trumpets  and  Vials  begin 
after  the  date  of  the  Inquisition.  They  contain  the 
punishments  inflicted  on  the  nations,  who,  by  means 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  73 

of  the  Inquisition,  in  the  first  instance,  and  by  general 
tyranny  afterwards,  persecuted  the  Church.  The 
prediction  reaches  to  the  final  overthrow  of  popery. 

To  signify  that  the  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  are  in 
retribution  of  the  injuries  done  to  the  people  of  God; 
an  Angel,  mingling  their  complaints  and  prayers  with 
incense,  offers  them  on  the  golden  altar,  which,  in  the 
earthly  temple,  stood  before  the  mercy  seat,  or  place 
of  the  Divine  glory;  an  altar,  on  which,  by  the  law 
of  Moses,  no  offering  was  to  be  made  but  of  the 
purest  kind,*  and  no  strange  fire  was  to  be  laid. 
The  prayers  and  the  incense  are  accepted,  'Uhey  rise 
before  God;"  and  his  answer  is  symbolized  in  the 
filling  of  the  censer  with  fire  from  the  same  altar,  and 
the  casting  of  the  fire  into  the  earth,  the  token  of  the 
divine  wrath.  ^ 

To  this  the  introduction  of  the  chapter  of  the  Vials 
corresponds. 

THE  PROPHECY  OF  THE  VIALS. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Ver.  1.  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous, 
seven  angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues;  for  in  them  is  filled  up 
the  wrath  of  God. 

2.  And  1  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire:  and  them 
that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  over  his  imagBy  and 
over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  Ms  name,  stand  on  the  sea  of 
glass,  having  the  har^s  of  God. 

3.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the 
song  of  the  Lamb,  saying.  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works. 
Lord  God  Almighty  ;juat  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  Saints. 

4.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for 
tliou  only  art  holy  :  for  aU  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before 
thee ;  for  thy  judgments  are  made  manifest. 

5.  And  after  that  I  looked,  and,  behold,  the  temple  of  the  tab- 
ernacle of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened : 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple,  having  the  se- 
ven plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and  having  tiieir 
breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles. 

*  Exod.  XXX.  9,  &c. 

7 


74  APOCALYPSE. 

7.  And  one  of  the  four  beasts  g-ave  unto  the  seven  angels  seven 
golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

8.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God, 
and  from  his  power;  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple, 
till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. 

CHAPTER  XYI. 

Ver.  I.  And  I  heard  a  gi'eat  voice  out  of  the  temple  saying  to 
the  seven  angels,  Go  your  ways,  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the 
wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth. 

INTERPRETATION. 

It  may  be  inquired,  why  the  series  of  the  Vials 
should  be  placed  so  remote  from  the  Trumpets  in  the 
original.  The  sufficient  reason  is  that,  in  alluding  to 
the  Church,  ^'  who  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the 
Beast,  and  his  Image,  and  his  Mark,  and  the  number 
of  his  Name,"  an  explanation  of  those  terms  is  ren- 
dered necessary;  but  their  explanation  is  to  be  found 
only  in  the  "  Vision  of  the  Church,"  which  occupies 
the  13th,  14th,  and  15th  chapters.  The  chapter  of  the 
Vials  then  follows,  without  an  interval. 

The  use  of  those  terms  fixes  the  epoch  of  the  Vials. 
The  Image  of  the  beast,  and  the  Number  of  his  name, 
did  not  exist  before  the  Inquisition;  of  this  the  proof 
will  be  given  in  the  interpretation  of  the  13th  chapter. 

The  Vials  being  evidently  scarcely  more  than  a  rep- 
etition of  the  Trumpets,  the  sera  of  both  is  the  same; 
both  are  subsequent  to  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth 
century. 

The  Introduction  of  the  vision  clearly  applies  it  to 
the  Church,  which  is  seen  standing  on  a  *•  sea  of  glass 
mingled  with  fire,"  or,  in  a  state  of  mingled  success 
and  suffering.  The  people  of  the  faith  exult  in  God, 
their  peculiar  King,  the  King  of  Saints;  and  sing  the 
song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb,  the  hymn  of  deliverance 
and  gratitude,  of  Israel  freed  from  Pharaoh,  and  of  the 
redeemed  of  the  Lord. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  75 

The  angels,  appointed  to  *'  manifest  the  judgments 
of  God, '^  by  punishing  the  persecutors,  now  come  forth. 
They  are  in  the  garb  of  Christ,  the  priest  of  his  peo- 
ple. "^  The  temple  is  filled  with  the  smoke  of  the  di- 
vine wrath t,  for  judgments  are  to  be  done,  with  which 
no  man  can  intervene.  One  of  the  **  living  creatures," 
the  special  emblems  of  Providence  in  the  government 
of  the  Church,  delivers  the  cups  of  wrath  to  the  an- 
gels, and  they  are  commanded  by  the  voice  of  God 
himself,  to  go  forth  and  execute  his  anger. 

.      THE  FIRST  TRUMPET.     Chap.  viii. 

PROPHECY. 

Ver.  7.  The  first  angel  sounded,  and  tliere  followed  hail  and 
fire  mingled  with  blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon  the  earth :  and 
the  third  part  of  ti*ees  was  burnt  up,  and  all  gi-een  grass  was  burnt 
up. 

THE  FIRST  VIAL.     Chap.  xvi. 

Ver.  2.  And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
earth;  and  there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men 
which  had  the  mark  of  the  least,  and  upon  them  which  worship- 
ped his  image. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  first  Trumpet  predicts  a  long  and  peculiarly 
ruinous  state  of  war,  designated  by  the  destruction  of 
the  products  of  the  soil,  great  and  small  alike;  the 
land  is  covered  with  sterility  and  massacre. 

The  first  Vial  predicts  a  great  pestilence  at  the  same 
time  sweeping  the  popish  world. 

It  is  to  be  remarked  that  the  first  four  Trumpets  are 
declaredly  inferior  in  importance,  as  they  obviously 
are  in  extent  of  description,  to  the  last  three,  which 
are  specially  named  **  the  three,  woes,"  and  are  an- 

t  Apoc.  i.  14.  *  Isaiah  vi.  4. — Exod.  xix.  13,  &c. 


76  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

nounced  by  a  peculiar  minister  of  Providence  "  flying 
through  the  midst  of  heaven,"  and  crying  ^^with  a 
loud  voice  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  ;"  expressions 
implying  the  paramount  extent,  and  havoc,  of  the  three 
final  inflictions. 

HISTORY. 

A.  D.  1229.  The  reformers  in  the  south  of  France 
after  having  undergone  a  furious  persecution,  were 
now  respited  from  the  immediate  pursuit  of  fire  and 
sword ;  the  Provencal  war  had  ceased.  As  a  power 
the  Albigenses  had  been  vanquished;  but,  as  a  church, 
they  had  conquered.  They  had  preserved  the  faith, 
had  extended  it  through  Europe,  and  had  made  it  con- 
spicuous even  by  their  sufferings.  The  Reformation 
was  fully  commenced.  The  Church  of  Christ,  for  the 
first  time  since  the  assumption  of  the  papal  suprema- 
cy, had  taken  that  visible  form,  which  has  never  been 
extinguished.  Yet  it  was  still  to  be  a  victim;  its 
'^  sea  of  glass"  was  to  be  still  "  mingled  with  fire." 

The  defeat  of  the  Albigenses,  and  the  establishment 
of  the  Inquisition,  placed  the  popedom  within  view 
of  all  the  objects  of  its  ambition.  But,  while  the 
blood  of  the  saints  was  scarcely  dried  upon  the  ground, 
their  cause  was  solemnly  avenged. 

A.  D.  1303.  Rome  had  slain  the  Reformers  by  the 
sword  of  France,  she  was  now  to  be  punished  by  that 
sword.  A  quarrel  arose  touching  the  supremacy. 
Pope  Boniface  the  Vlllth  was  suddenly  attacked, 
was  made  prisoner,  and  died  of  the  insult.  The  po- 
pedom was  trampled  under  the  foot  of  the  French 
king.  Rome  was  deprived  of  the  papal  throne;  and 
the  popes  were  held  in  the  chains  of  France  during  a 
memorable  exile  at  Avignon,  a  captivity  of  seventy 
years. 

The  ^'seat  of  the  beast"  had  now  been  made  deso- 
late.    But  it  was  to  be  visited  with  still  more  direct 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  77 

evil.  The  '*  Great  western  schism"  hegan;  rival  popes 
contested  the  throne;  the  Guelphs  and  Ghibelines 
rose  again;  and  Italy  vv^as  one  vast  scene  of  profligate 
conspiracy  and  ruinous  battle.  ^*  This  dissension," 
says  the  historian,  '^  w^as  fomented  with  dreadful  suc- 
cess. For  the  space  of  fifty  years  the  Romish  Church 
had  two  or  three  different  heads  at  the  same  time; 
each  of  the  contending  popes  forming  plots  and  thun- 
dering out  anathemas  against  his  competitors.  The 
distress  and  calamity  of  those  times  is  beyond  all  pow- 
er of  description.  "^  The  trumpet  had  sounded  stern- 
ly against  Rome. 

A.  D.  1340.    The  infliction  was  now  to  fall  on  the 
instrument  of  papal  persecution.     The  slaughter  of 
the  Reformed  in  the  south  of  France  has  been  com- 
puted at  a  million  of  lives.     The  avenger  that  had 
laid  Italy  waste;  that  had  '^  burned  up"  alike  the  "  tree 
and  the  grass,"  and  filled  the  land  with  *'  fire  mingled 
with  blood,"  was  civil  war.      The  avenger  that  was 
to  make  a  desert  of  France  was  invasion.     The  minis- 
ter summoned  for  this  act  of  justice  was  England. 
The  famous  wars  of  the  Edwards  and  Henries  began. 
The  conflict  was  all  but  utter  ruin.     Her  king  cap- 
tive, her  nobility  cut  off  in  the  three  fatal  battles  of 
Crecy,  Poictiers,    and   Agincourt,    an    English  king 
master  of  her  throne;  France  was  smitten  with  the 
deadliest  infliction  that  the  modern  world  had  wit- 
nessed.     *^No  war  had  broken  out  in  Europe,  since 
the  fall  of  the  Roman  empire,  so  memorable  as  that  of 
Edward  the  Third,  and  his  successors  against  France; 
whether  we  consider  its  duration,  its  object,  or  the 
magnitude  and  variety  of  its  events.     It  was  a  strug- 
gle of  one  hundred  and  twenty  years,  interrupted 
but  once  by  a  regular  pacification,  "t 

An  additional  evidence  determines  the  application 

•  Mosheim,  Cen.  xiv. 

t  HaDam,  >tddle  Ages,  Vol.  I.  p.  69.  8vo. 

7  * 


78  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

of  the  "  First  Trumpet"  to  this  period.  An  event  of 
the  deepest  terror  fixes  the  sera.  The  contemporane- 
ous *^ViaF'  had  predicted  a  pestilence.  Italy  was 
still  bleeding  with  civil  wounds,  and  France  strug- 
gling with  the  overmastering  strength  of  England, 
when  the  prediction  was  made  true. 

In  1348  a  pestilence,  ^'the  most  extensive  and  un- 
sparing, of  which  we  have  any  memorial,  visited 
France  as  well  as  the  rest  of  Europe,  and  consummated 
the  work  of  hunger  and  the  sword."* 

This  tremendous  calamity  had  begun  in  Asia  two 
years  before.  It  spread  through  Italy;  and  crossing 
the  Alps  wasted  France;  in  Paris  five  hundred  died 
in  a  day.  It  continued  in  Europe  until  1350,  destroy- 
ing literally  a  third  of  the  population. 

THE  SECOND  TRUMPET.     Chap.  viii. 

Ver.  8.  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great 
viountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea;  and  the  third  pai*t 
of  the  sea  became  blood: 

9.  And  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea, 
and  had  hfe,  died;  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  destroyed. 


THE  SECOND  VIAL,     Chap.  xvi. 

Ver.  3.  And  the  second  ang-el  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea; 
and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man:  and  every  livuig-  soul 
died  in  the  sea. 


INTERPRETATION. 

The  second  infliction  falls  upon  some  naval  power. 
There  is  a  vast  destruction  of  ships  and  men.  The 
destruction  is  as  sudden  and  striking  as  the  plunge  of 
a  volcano  into  the  ocean. 

•  Hallam,  Middle  Ages,  Vol.  I.  p.  78. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  79 

HISTORY. 

A,  D.  1588.  The  Inquisition  had  been  adopted  in 
Spain,  in  1232,  and  had  continued  to  persecute  with 
signal  ferocity.  The  power  of  Spain  was  now  mar- 
shalled against  England  for  the  express  ruin  of  Pro- 
testantism. The  Armada  was  the  floating  army  of 
Persecution.  It  came  with  Inquisitors,  racks  and 
chains  on  board.  All  Europe  looked  on  the  downfall 
of  the  Church  in  England  as  inevitable.  In  three  days 
this  mightiest  of  all  armaments  was  ruined;  part 
burned  by  fire-ships,  part  sunk  or  captured  by  the 
English  fleet,  part  buried  in  the  ocean.  Of  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty  *^ great  ships  of  war,''  but  a  remnant 
returned  to  Spain.  All  invasion  was  thenceforth  ex- 
tinguished, and  Spain  received  a  blow  which  was  the 
beginning  of  her  decline. 

Of  a  destruction,  complete  and  terrible  as  this,  by 
the  mingled  fury  of  fire,  sword,  and  storm,  perhaps 
imagination  could  shape  no  truer  emblem  than  the 
plunge  of  a  flaming  mountain  into  the  waters.  He 
who  has  seen  even  a  single  ship  on  fire,  and,  as  it 
burns,  going  down,  will  feel  the  force  of  this  most  na- 
tural and  powerful  image. 

THE  THIRD  TRUMPET.     Chap.  viii. 

Ver.  10.  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and  there  fell  a  great 
star  from  heaven,  burning'  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it  fell  upon  the 
third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  \he  fountains  of  waters; 

11.  And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood:  and  the 
third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood;  and  many  men  died 
of  the  waters,  because  they  were  made  bitter. 

THE  THIRD  VIAL.     Chap.  xvi. 

Ver.  4.  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  Vial  upon  the  rivers 
and  fou7itains  of  wsiteYS-,  and  they  became  blood. 

5.  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say.  Thou  art  righteous, 
O  Lord,  wliich  art,  and  wast,  and  shaltbe,  because  thou  hsist  judg- 
ed thus. 


so  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

6.  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  a7id prophets,  and  thou 
hast  given  them  blood  to  di'ink;  for  they  are  worthy. 

7.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say,  Even  so,  Lord  God 
Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments. 


INTERPRETATION. 

The  contrast  of  this  Vial  with  the  corresponding 
Trumpet  substantiates  the  remark,  that  where  the  pre- 
diction peculiarly  refers  to  the  Church,  it  is  delivered 
more  largely  under  the  Vials.  The  two  former  pre- 
dictions, chiefly  referring  to  military  transactions, 
found  their  more  distinct  expression  under  the  Trum- 
pets. 

The  event  of  which  the  punishment  is  here  pre- 
dicted was  the  most  memorable  violence  suffered  by 
the  Church,  since  the  establishment  of  Protestantism: 
The  Revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  in  1685. 

The  emblems  are  obvious  and  common  in  Scrip- 
ture.— ''A  star,"  typifies  the  chief  minister  of  a 
Church,  or  a  Church  itself.* — '^Shining  like  a  lamp," 
zeal,  purity,  eminent  reputation  for  Christian  virtues. 
— ^'A  fall  from  heaven,"  an  extinction  of  authority. 
— '^Bitter  waters,"  waters  of  strife,  civil  bickerings, 
&c. 

The  name,  Wormwood,  in  no  degree  necessarily 
implies  evil  in  the  star.  It  describes  merely  the  evil 
produced  by  the  injury  done  in  its  extinction.  This 
style  of  phrase  is  frequent.  Christ  declares  that  he 
was  come  *'not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword."  Thus 
the  Bible  is  said  to  be  <*bitter,"t  from  the  persecu- 
tions that  follow  its  true  believers  and  propagators. 

The  evil  is  inflicted  not,  as  before,  on  the  land  or 
the  sea,  but  on  the  "rivers  and  fountains  of  waters." 
This  implies  a  change  of  circumstance.  The  springs 
of  rivers  are  to  be  looked  for  in  the  mountainous  dis- 

*  Apoc.  i.  20.  ii.  28.  xxii.  16.  f  lb.  x.  9. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  81 

trictsofa  country;  the  turning  those  springs  to  bit- 
terness and  blood,  typifies  a  mountain  war.    ' 

The  prediction  of  the  Vial  adds,  that  this  is  a  war 
for  religion.  The  angel  who  inflicts  the  punishment 
declares  it  to  be  a  Divine  retribution.  *'  Thou  art 
righteous,  0  Lord,  because  thou  hast  thus  jiidged.^^ 
And,  as  if  to  give  double  proof,  the  angel  is  answer- 
ed by  a  voice  from  ^Hhat  altar^^  on  which  the 
wrongs  and  prayers  of  the  saints  had  been  offered  be- 
fore God;  and  the  answer  is  given  in  the  language  al- 
ready used  by  the  persecuted  Church,  (v.  4.)  '^Even 
so,  Lord  God  Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy 
judgments.''^ 

HISTORY, 

The  Protestant  Church  of  France,  established  by 
the  edict  of  Nantes,  30th  of  April,  1598,  rapidly  rose 
into  distinction.  It  formed  the  most  valuable  popu- 
lation of  France.  Its  ministers  were  remarkable  for 
literature,  zeal,  and  purity.  Though  always  exposed 
to  vexations  under  a  government  guided  by  the  influ- 
ence of  Rome,  it  increased  in  numbers,  intelligence, 
and  reputation.  Before  the  close  of  the  next  centu- 
ry it  was  computed  at  two  millions  and  a  half  of  souls. 

A.  D.  1685.  Louis  the  XlVth  abolished  the  edict 
of  Nantes.  A  violent  persecution  fell  upon  the  Pro- 
testants. Some  were  slain,  a  million  were  driven  in- 
to exile.  The  **  burning  and  shining  light,'^  the  true 
"  star"  of  France  was  extinguished. 

The  chief  strength  of  Protestantism  lay  in  the  south. 
The  troops  sent  to  crush  it  were  gradually  resisted. 
The  Alpine  country  to  the  north  of  the  Gulf  of  Lyons 
afforded  a  refuge  to  the  Protestants;  and  the  moun- 
tain war,  named  ^Hhewar  of  the  Cevennes,"  began, 
which,  until  1704,  occupied  two  Marshals  of  France, 
and  an  army  of  twenty  thousand  men. 


S2  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

THE  FOURTH   TRUMPET.  Chap  viii. 

Ver.  12.  And  the  fourth  ang-el  sounded,  and  the  thu-d  part  of 
tlie  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third 
part  of  the  stars;  so  as  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened,  and 
the  day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  nig-ht  likewise. 

THE  FOURTH  VIAL.  Chap.  xvi. 

Ver.  8.  And  the  fourth ^angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun; 
and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire. 

9,  And  men  were  scorched  with  g-reat  heat,  and  blasphemed 
the  name  of  God,  which  hath  power  over  these  plagues:  and  they 
repented  not  to  g-ive  him  glory. 

INTERPRETATION. 

This  Trumpet  predicts  a  state  of  general  confusion 
and  diminution  of  power  among  kingdoms  and  ruling 
authorities,  represented,  as  is  usual  in  the  prophecies  of 
the  Old  Testament,  by  the  partial  eclipse  of  the  hea- 
venly bodies. 

The  Vial  marks  the  instrument  of  convulsion;  it 
comes  from  a  sudden  power  given  to  'Uhe  Sun  to 
scorch''  the  nations. 

The  heavenly  bodies,  when  conjoined,  typify  sove- 
reignty in  general;  when  separate,  they  have  separate 
significations.  It  will  be  remembered,  that  at  the 
commencement  of  the  almost  boundless  wars  of  Louis 
the  Fourteenth,  he  adopted  the  Sun  for  his  emblem, 
with  the  motto,  '^Nec  pluribus  impar,"  in  defiance, 
and  sign  of  superiority  to  the  whole  kingly  firmament 
of  Europe.  The  power  to  scorch,  implies  some  ex- 
traordinary extension  of  injury,  arising  from  the  sun 
or  sovereign.  The  blasphemy  of  the  sufferers  expresses 
at  once  the  severity  of  the  infliction,  and  their  wrath 
and  wonder  that  such  power  should  be  permitted  to 
their  injurer.  Yet  "they  repent  not  to  give  God 
glory."     The  suffering  produces  no  religious  change. 

In  this  prediction  there  is  no  mention  of  injury  to 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  83 

the  Church.     The  punishment  and  the  crime  are  alike 
Papal. 

HISTORY. 

From  the  13th  century  there  had  been  a  continu- 
ance of  persecution  in  Spain,  Germany,  Italy,  the 
Netherlands,  &c.  The  general  crime  was  now  to 
meet  a  general  punishment. 

A.  D.  1687.  To  the  astonishment  of  Europe, 
France,  just  deprived  of  an  immense  multitude  of  her 
most  valuable  subjects  by  the  exile  of  the  Protestants, 
and  with  a  civil  war  in  her  provinces,  was  discovered 
to  be  aiming  at  universal  conquest.  The  "  League  of 
Augsburg"  was  formed,  a  general  alliance  against  her 
ambition. 

A.  D.  1689.  Within  two  years  Europe  was  cover- 
ed with  battle.  The  French  armies  had  rushed  out 
in  every  direction  with  irresistible  success,  and  invad- 
ed, at  once,  Piemont,  Flanders,  Spain,  Italy,  and 
Germany.  The  war,  after  eight  years  of  ruin,  was  clos- 
ed by  the  peace  of  Ryswic  in  1697;  a  hollow  true*, 
broken  within  four  years. 

A.  D.  1701.  The  ^^War  of  the  Succession"  began. 
France  had  intrigued  for  the  possession  of  Spain,  by 
the  establishment  of  the  grandson  of  Louis  the  XlVth 
on  the  throne.  The  French  armies  swept  all  before 
them:  Europe  was  again  devastated.  But  this  tide  of 
war  was  at  length  to  be  rolled  back,  and  France  her- 
self was  to  feel  the  calamities  which  she  had  so  fierce- 
ly dealt  out  to  the  guilty  nations  of  the  Papal  pale. 

A.  D.  1702.  Marlborough  took  command  of  the 
allies.  He  trampled  down  the  armies  of  France,  and 
pursued  their  remnant  to  the  gates  of  the  capital. 
France  was  saved  only  by  the  peace  of  Utrecht,  in 
1713.  During  thistremendous  term  of  twenty  years 
of  almost  perpetual  war,  kings  were  made  and  un- 
made; every  throne  of  the  continent  was  shaken,  and 


84  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

Papal  Europe  deluged  with  blood.  But  it  was  at- 
tended with  no  religious  change;  no  reform  of  Popery. 
It  is  remarkable  that  its  chief  results  were  the  tri- 
umph of  Protestantism, — the  acknowledgment  of  the 
Protestant  Queen  of  England;  of  the  Protestant  suc- 
cession; and  of  the  utter  exclusion  of  the  Popish  fa- 
mily from  the  throne. 

THE  FIFTH  TRUMPET. 

This  is  the  first  of  three  predictions,  distinguished 
from  all  the  preceding  by  their  importance,  their  ha- 
voc, and  their  being  the  last  fates  of  the  earth  They 
are  proclaimed  by  a  peculiar  messenger  of  heaven; 
and  announced  as  the  three  **  Woes.'^ 


Ver.  13.  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  ang-el*  flying  tlirough  the 
midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Wo,  wo,  wo,  to  the  in- 
habiters  of  the  earth  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  trumpet 
of  the  three  angels,  which  are  yet  to  sound. 


By  this  Trumpet  is  predicted  an  event  from  which 
the  world  still  trembles, — The  French  Revolution. 

One  of  the  tasks  which  most  tries  the  sagacity  and 
power  of  history,  is  the  condensation  of  its  materials. 
To  compress  into  a  succinct  narrative  a  vast  subject, 
full  of  various  and  complicated  interests,  embracing 
kingdoms,  and  extending  through  a  large  space  of  hu- 
man life;  yet  in  that  conciseness  to  preserve  the  char- 
acteristics of  the  period,  amounts  to  a  difficulty  which 
has  often  baffled  the  most  masculine  and  dexterous  un- 

•  For  the  "Angel"  which  announces  the  "Woes,"  (Chap, 
viii.  13,)  the  Syriac  version,  the  Vulgate,  and  some  of  the  MSS. 
read,  "  Eagle."  Griesbach  admits  this  reading,  and  it  would  co- 
incide strikingly  with  the  "  Eagle,"  announcing  the  fourth  seal, 
which  is  only  a  briefer  prophecy  of  the  French  Revolution. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  85 

tlerstandings.  Even  the  discovery  of  those  eharacter- 
istics  themselves;  the  seizure  of  those  bearings  on  which 
the  whole  map  is  essentially  constructed;  the  delving 
down  into  those  depths  where  the  true  springs  of  ac- 
tion, the  mighty  heavers  of  the  surface,  are  alone  to 
be  seen  at  work,  is  seldom  more  the  prize  of  diligence 
than  of  good  fortune. 

No  event  of  European  annals  has  been  represented 
under  so  many  contradictory  points  of  view  as  the 
French  Revolution.  From  the  recency  which  has 
made  ail  its  historians  doers  or  sufferers,  and  from  the 
magnitude  which  has  awed  and  bewildered  the  gene- 
ral mind;  all  its  histories  are  still  unworthy  of  the  name. 
The  pen  is  still  dipped  in  the  passions. 

To  the  partizans  of  popular  rule  it  still  stands  forth 
a  bold  and  necessary  effort  of  human  nature  to  shake 
off  the  weight  of  an  intolerable  oppression: — to  the 
partizans  of  the  ancient  monarchy,  it  is  still  a  Fiend; 
a  new  and  fierce  creation  of  Evil,  without  cause  or 
parentage  in  the  land;  a  sudden  shape  of  embodied 
rebellion,  starting  up  from  that  gulf  of  fire  and  blood 
into  which  the  virtues,  glories,  and  religion  of  France 
were  to  be  plunged;  and  then  going  forth  on  its  mis- 
sion to  lay  waste  the  world. 

A  sketch,  divested  of  the  prejudices  of  both  sides, 
shall  now  be  given.  It  divides  itself  naturally  into 
the  three  parts  of.  The  Republic,  The  Empire  and  the 
Overthrow. 

THE  REPUBLIC. 

*^  The  corruption  of  religion  in  France  had  produ- 
ced corruption  of  morals.  From  this  corruption  had 
gradually  arisen  contempt  of  all  rule  and  all  religion. 
A  burst  of  popular  vice  swept  away  the  government, 
the  throne  was  sacrificed,  the  religion  was  abjured. 
The  national  spirit  rose  in  desperate  hostility  against 
universal  Europe.     Abroad  a  succession  of  wars  was- 

8 


S6  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

ted  the  Continent.  At  home,  an  unbroken  continu- 
ance of  horrid  slaughters  consumed  the  nation.  Life 
was  of  all  things  the  most  insecure.  Atrocious  tyran- 
ny was  the  spirtt  of  the  government,  unequalled  mis- 
ery the  portion  of  the  people.'' 

THE  EMPIRE. 

^'  A  great  change  suddenly  arrived.  A  democracy, 
of  all  others  the  most  squalid  and  wild,  was  supplant- 
ed by  the  most  stately,  splendid,  and  rigid  monarchy. 
The  civil  discords  were  instantly  suppressed.  The 
power  of  France  was  thrown  into  foreign  conquest  on 
the  largest  scale.  The  half-naked  and  bandit  armies 
of  the  Republic  became  the  most  brilliant,  disciplined, 
and  formidable  force  that  the  world  had  ever  seen. 

*^  The  army  of  a  nation  which  had  extinguished  all 
titles,  became  full  of  titled  leaders,  and  was  command- 
ed by  sovereigns.  And  at  the  head  of  the  King-ha- 
ting nation  and  army,  moved,  supreme  Lord  of  the 
whole,  a  King!  himself  an  abstract  of  the  Revolution, 
born  in  democracy,  and  its  destroyer,  yet  even  upon 
the  throne,  still  the  Infidel  and  the  Jacobin;  a  man  of 
military  prowess,  and  fortune,  unrivalled;  the  very 
announcement  of  whose  march  was  dreaded  as  equiv- 
alent to  ruin';  whose  name,  beyond  that  of  any  con- 
queror on  record,  was  'Destruction.''' 

THE  OVERTHROW. 

<*  Four  monarchies,  never  actively  combined  before, 
at  length  made  war  upon  the  Infidel  Empire.  They 
attacked  it,  not  by  conspiracy  nor  civil  change,  but  in 
the  field.  They  crushed  its  sovereign.  He  was  final- 
ly extinguished;  and  his  empire  reduced  to  the  bounds 
of  the  ancient  kingdom.  Yet  this  triumph  was  but  a 
great  political  subversion;  it  left  the  land  to  Popery, 
as  of  old.  The  immorality,  the  suppression  of  the  scrip- 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  87 

tures,  the  image  worship,  the  whole  ancient  tissue  of 
superstitions  that  had  stifled  the  truth  of  Grod,  and 
made  the  land  guilty  before  Heaven,  survived  unchan- 
ged." 

This  sketch  unquestionably  contains  the  substance 
of  the  French  Revolution.  Yet  it  is  the  work  of  no 
living  pen.  It  is  seventeen  hundred  years  old, — The 
Ninth  Chapter  of  the  Apocalypse. 

THE  PROPHECY  OP  THE  REPUBLIC. 
CHAPTER  IX. 

Ver.  1.  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  star  fall  from 
heaven  unto  the  earth-,  and  to  him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit. 

2.  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit;  and  there  arose  a  smoke 
out  of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  fm'nace;  and  the  sw?iand 
the  air  were  dai'kened  by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit. 

3.  And  there  came  out  of  the  smoke  locusts  upon  the  earth: 
and  unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have 
power. 

4.  And  it  was  commanded  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  the 
grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any  tree;  but 
only  those  men  which  have  not  the  Seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads. 

5.  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not  kill  them,  but 
that  they  should  be  tormented ^re  months.-  and  their  torment  was 
as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when  he  striketh  a  man. 

6.  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall  not  find 
it;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  them. 


This  chapter  allowing  of  a  more  circumstantial  in- 
terpretation than  any  of  the  former,  the  verses  are 
explained  separately. 


INTERPRETATION. 


Ver.  1.  A  star  falls  from  heaven;  the  emblematic 
fall  of  a  church.  It  is  observable,  that  this  star  is  des- 
titute of  the  character  of  ^«  shining  as  a  lamp,"  which 


88  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

belonged  to  the  Protestant  church  previously  abolish- 
ed.* It  is  another  church,  and  of  an  inferior  rank  of 
purity. 

Ver.  2.  This  star  opens  the  bottomless  pit,  Hell; 
this  church  is  instrumental  in  letting  loose  infidelity 
and  its  consequent  corruption  of  morals.  Hell  is  a 
frequent  scriptural  emblem  of  direct  hostility  to  God 
and  his  religion.  The  Pharisees,  blasphemers  of 
Christianity,  are  called  by  our  Lord,  '^The  children 
oi  Heliy  He  pronounces  that  the  "gates  of  ^«//" 
shall  not  prevail  against  it.  Infidelity,  the  denial  of 
God,  is  the  most  decided  work  of  Hell. 

From  the  opening  of  the  bottomless  pit,  a  great 
smoke  bursts  forth;  smoke  is  a  natural  and  scriptural! 
emblem  of  obscuration  and  tumult.  From  the  spread- 
ing of  infidelity  and  corruption  arises  a  vast  public 
confusion. 

The  Sun  is  darkened  by  this  smoke:  the  throne  is 
abolished  in  this  confusion. 

Ver.  3.  A  new  shape  of  power  appears  in  the  tu- 
mult. Its  emblem  is  a  flight  of  locusts,  a  proverbial 
name  for  merciless  devastation.  The  emblem  may 
go  still  deeper,  and  imply  anarchy.  It  is  the  Scrip- 
ture character  of  the  locusts  that  "They  have  no 
king.^t^ 

To  this  power  a  quality  of  evil,  even  beyond  that 
of  the  locust,  is  attributed.  It  has  "a  sting,  as  the 
torment  of  the  scorpion,  when  he  striketh  a  man." 

Ver.  4.  But  it  is  appointed,  not  to  destroy,  like  its 
emblem,  the  trees  and  surface  of  the  soil,  but  to  com- 
mit cruelties  against  "the  men  who  have  not  the  seal 
of  God  in  their  foreheads;"  the  seal  of  God  is  the  to- 
ken of  the  Church  of  God.§  Those  cruelties  are  to 
be  exercised  on  the  subjects  of  the  corrupt  religion. 

Ver.  5.    In  another  point  the  office  of  this  power 

•  Apoc.  viii.  10.  f  Joel  ii.  10.     Prov.  ii.  13,  &c. 

%  Prov.  XXX,  27.  §  Apoc.  via.  and  xiv.  1. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  89 

differs  from  that  of  the  natural  locust;  it  stops  short  of 
utter  destruction.  Its  appointment  is  the  continued 
misery  and  torment  of  those  exposed  to  its  tyranny. 

Ver.  6.  This  verse  sums  up  the  character  of  the 
Atheistic  power. — Such  is  the  agony  of  living  under 
its  government,  that  life  becomes  valueless;  and  death 
is  looked  upon  as  a  fortunate  refuge.  Its  reign  is  em- 
phatically, a  Reign  of  Terror. 

It  comes  to  a  close;  its  time  is  ^^five  months." 


THE  EMPIRE. 

Ver.  7.  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto  horses 
prepared  unto  battle;  and  on  their  heads  were  as  it  were  crowns  like 
gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  the /aces  of  men. 

8.  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth  were 
as  the  teeth  of  lions. 

9.  And  they  had  breastplates,  as  it  were  breastplates  of  iron; 
and  the  sound  of  their  wing-s  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots,  of  many 
horses  running-  to  battle. 

10.  And  they  had  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  there  were  stings 
in  their  tails :  and  their  power  was  to  hurt  men  five  months. 

11.  And  they  had  a  King  over  them,  which  is  the  Angel  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  Abaddon,  but 
in  the  Greek  tongue  hath  his  name  Apollyon.     (The  Destroyer.) 

12.  One  woe  is  past;  and,  behold,  there  come  two  woes  more 
hereafter. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Ver.  7.  This  portion  of  the  prophecy  presents  a  re- 
markable change  in  the  aspect  of  the  infidel  power; 
its  express  and  peculiar  purpose  in  the  beginning  of 
the  chapter,  had  been  to  make  men  miserable,  and 
agonize  the  adherents  of  a  corrupt  faith,  &c. 

But  its  new  form  is  pre-eminently  martial;  the  lo- 
custs are  *^  prepared  for  battle,  ^^  they  spread  before 
the  prophet^s  eye  a  mighty  host,  headed  by  crowned 
leaders. 

Ver.  8.  The  aspect  of  its  former  state  is  now  chang- 
ed, the  human  countenance,  <<  the  face  of  man  and 
8* 


90  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

;.air  of  woman,''  has  succeeded  to  the  old  fierce  phy- 
siognomy. Yet  it  is  a  destroyer,  it  has  'Mion's  teeth,'' 
the  emblem  of  irresistible  force.  The  change  of  as- 
pect from  the  brutal  to  the  human  implies  a  nearer 
approach  to  the  general  forms  and  polity  of  civilized 
nations.  This  meaning  was  not  lost  upon  Vitringa, 
though  he  mistakes  its  object,  **Certe  licet  hi  populi 
ortu  essent  barbari,  &c.  Laudant  tamen  historlci  in 
iis  hurnanitatem.^^ 

Ver.  9.  This  state  of  the  Power  is  distinguished  by 
splendour  of  equipment.  It  is  armed  in  mail.  ^  Its 
movem.ent  to  the  field  fills  the  ear  with  the  '^running 
of  many  horses  and  chariots  to  battle."  It  is  multi- 
tudinous and  magnificent. 

Ver.  10.  Yet  with  all  those  diiferences,  it  retains 
the  innate  tyranny  and  cruelty  of  its  former  state.  It 
still  bears  the  ^'scorpion  sting.^^ 

It  comes  to  a  close;  its  time  is  ^*five  months." 


The  duration  is  remarkable.  It  is  in  each  state  the 
same.     The  period  is  emblematic. 

Through  the  whole  prediction  the  nature  of  the  em- 
blem is  kept  in  view.  The  appetite  for  the  tree  and 
the  grass,  the  configuration,  the  wings,  the  tail,  are 
all  parts  of  the  original  image,  and  have  no  meaning 
as  applied  to  any  thing  else.  The  ''five  months' " 
life  is  also  a  part,  and  in  its  literal  sense  refers  only 
to  the  natural  locust.*     The  true  purport  is,  not  the 


*  •'  The  long-est  period  of  locust  life  is  five  months.  Their  reach- 
irig  that  term  depends  on  the  heat  and  dryness  of  the  season.  The 
-ains  kill  them  ai'ter  they  have  laid  their  eggs."     (Daubuz.) 

This,  which  is  known  by  common  experience  in  the  east,  has 
the  old  testimony  of  Pliny,  (Hist.  Nat.  lib.  ii.  c.  29.)  ♦*  Vergiliar- 
um  ortu  parere,  deinde  ad  canis  ortum  abire,  et  alias  renasci."  The 
rise  of  the  pleiades  is  in  spring,  of  the  dog-star  in  autumn.  The 
locusts  are  seen  from  the  latter  end  of  April  until  September  in- 
d'osive. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  91 

length,  but  the  equality  of  the  period  in  each  state. 
It  is  a  prediction  that  the  republic  and  the  empire  shall 
endure  for  exactly  the  same  number  of  years. 

Ver.  11.  This  Power  has  at  its  head  a  Monarch, 
deeply  imbued  with  the  original  spirit  of  the  Revolu- 
tion; the  agent  of  that  infidelity  and  rebellion;  '^the 
minister  of  that  bottomless  pit,"  from  which  burst  out 
the  original  elements  of  subversion;  a  Jacobin  upon 
the  throne!  His  very  name  conveys, beyond  all  others, 
the  impression  of  ruin;  it  becomes  synonymous  with 
**  Destruction." 

Ver.  12.  With  the  triumph  and  supremacy  of  this 
Power,  one  "woe"  is  completed;  one  visitation  of 
God  upon  the  votaries  of  a  corrupt  religion  has  gone 
its  course;  two  more  remain. 

THE  OVERTHROW. 

Ver.  13.  And  the  sixth  ang-el  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice 
from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is  before  God. 

14.  Saying  to  the  sixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet,  Loose  the 
four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates. 

15.  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  which  were  prepared 
for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year,  for  to  slay  the 
third  part  of  men. 

16.  And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horsemen  were  two 
hvndred  thousand  thousand:  and  I  heard  the  number  of  them. 

17.  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them  that  sat 
on  them,  having  breastplates  of  fire,  and  of  jacinth,  and  brimstone: 
and  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of  lions;  and  out  of 
their  mouths  issued  fire  and  smoke  and  brimstone. 

18.  By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the  fire, 
and  by  the  smoke  and  by  the  brimstone,  which  issued  out  of  their 
mouths. 

19.  For  theh*  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails:  for 
their  tails  were  hke  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and  with  them 
they  do  hurt. 

20.  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed  by  these 
plagues  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that  they 
should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass, 
and  stone,  and  of  wood:  which  neither  can  see,  nor  hear  nor 
walk : 

21.  Neither  repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sorce- 
ries, nor  of  their  fornication,  nor  of  their  thefts. 


92  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Ver.  13.  On  the  sounding  of  the  sixth  trumpet,  a 
sacred  interposition  takes  place.  From  the  altar  on 
which  the  prayers  of  the  saints  had  been  oifered,  a 
command  issues  for  the  infliction  of  this  woe.  The 
voice  of  the  Church  demands,  that  the  instruments  of 
vengeance  shall  be  let  loose  on  the  great  infidel  king- 
dom, a  chief  portion  of  the  general  Babylonish  em- 
pire of  idolatry,  and  corruption  of  Christianity.  Four 
sovereigns  are  summoned  to  execute  this  retribution. 
Those  four  have  never  been  combined  before.  Their 
united  powder  has  been  kept  back  by  the  hand  of  Pro- 
vidence, has  been  ^*  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphra- 
tes.'^ 

The  Euphrates  was  the  peculiar  defence  of  Babylon. 
When  the  Euphrates  was  once  passed,  as  it  was  by 
the  Persians,  who  dried  up  the  bed  of  the  river,  Baby- 
lon was  an  open  city.  When  the  will  of  Providence 
commanded  that  the  four  sovereigns  should  at  last 
coalesce,  the  long  impassable  defences  of  France  were 
defences  no  more. 

Ver.  15.  This  combination  is  prepared  for  a  speci- 
fic purpose;  not  for  government,  nor  for  the  punish- 
ment of  men  by  continued  suffering;  it  is  not  armed 
with  scorpion  stings;  its  mission  is  to  kill  in  battle; 
to  extinguish  the  infidel  empire  by  the  sword;  this 
is  to  be  done  through  great  loss  of  lives,  the  death  of 
the  **  third  part  of  men, '^  a  usual  expression  of  mul- 
titude. 

It  is  also  prepared  for  a  specific  crisis;  for  "Me 
hour,  and  day,  and  month,  and  year,^'  as  it  should  be 

translated,    (ftj   trp>   wpav   xat,  rji^tpcw   xac  fAtpa   xai  sviav^foVj) 

for  that  precise  moment  in  which  vengeance  was  full, 
and  it  was  the  will  of  Heaven  that  it  should  appear. 

Ver.  16.  The  combination  is  military;  its  force  is 
immense,  almost  incalculable,  ^Hhousands  of  thou- 
sands." Yet  the  Prophet  hears  the  number;  pevhd^ps, 


THE  TRUifPETS  AND  VIALS.  93 

in  intimation,  that  it  was  a  regular  force,  and  contra- 
distinguished from  the  originally  anarchical  multitudes 
of  the  infidel  power. 

Ver.  17.  The  Prophet  describes  this  vast  force  as 
if  he  saw  it  only  in  action.  It  seems  armed  and  cov- 
ered with  flame  and  sulphur;  out  of  the  ranks  of  cav- 
alry volumes  of  smoke  and  fire  explode. 

Ver.  18.  By  means  of  those  explosions  of  smoke 
and  fire  the  enemy  are  slain. 

Ver.  19.  For  battle  is  its  only  instrument.  The 
serpent  that  springs  from  the  rear,  and  whose  head 
kills,  is  a  military  weapon. 

A  shell  or  rocket  with  its  fiery  train  has  frequently 
suggested  the  same  similitude.  Joinville,  in  his  ac- 
count of  the  siege  of  Acre,  describes  the  large  rockets 
thrown  from  the  town,  as,  ''like  fiery  barrels  with 
tails  issuing  from  them  like  a  great  sword,"  and  like 
^^  dragons  flying  through  the  air.^' 

It  is  further  to  be  observed,  that  the  prophet,  in 
speaking  of  the  appearance  of  this  army,  uses  a  phrase 
almost  implying  that  indistinct  view  in  which  an  army 
engaged  must  be  seen,  (sv  opaasi.)  This  expression  is 
used  to  describe  the  undefined  and  overpowering 
splendours  surrounding  the  Deity,  for  which  the  eye 
could  find  no  similitude  but  the  blaze  of  precious 
stones.  ''And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  was  like 
in  appearance  to  a  sardine  stone:  and  there  was  a  rain- 
bow round  about  the  throne,  in  sight  like  to  an  emer- 
ald: (ojitotoj  opacfft  (j;uapay6tvw,)*  like  to  the  look  of  an  em- 
erald. In  the  text  this  is  insufficiently  translated,  "  in 
the  Vision.'^ 

It  may  be  not  too  minute  to  contrast  this  dazzled 
and  rapid  view  of  the  invading  army,  which  gives  it 
the  look  of  being  involved  in  panoply  of  fire,  with 
the  more  composed  and  distinct  view  of  the  Imperial 
force  in  the  ninth  chapter;  the  polished  mail,  the  mil- 

*  Apoc.  Iv.  3. 


94  I'HE  APOCALYPSE. 

itary  pomp,  the  regulated  march,  the  sound  of  chariot 
and  horse  advancing  to  battle.  The  distinction  is 
probably,  that  the  great  combined  host  was  to  be  con- 
templated only  as  an  invading  force;  that  its  sole 
business  was  conflict,  and  that,  when  that  conflict  was 
finished,  the  ofiice  and  military  existence  of  the  com- 
bination must  be  closed  together.  The  Imperial  force, 
on  the  contrary,  was  to  have  had  an  existence  inde- 
pendent of  actual  conflict;  and,  though  essentially  war- 
like, was  yet  capable  of  being  seen  in  splendid  pre- 
paration, still  unwrapped  in  flame,  nor  sweeping  be- 
fore the  eye  in  the  confused  and  furious  energies  of 
battle. 

Ver.  20.  Yet  the  overthrow  of  the  Empire  works 
no  reform  in  the  ancient  corrupt  religion.  "  The  rest 
of  the  men  which  were  not  killed  by  those  plagues,"  the 
remainder  of  the  men  without  the  seal  of  God  in  their 
foreheads,  yet  '*  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their 
hands,  that  they  should  not  worship  devils,  (demons 
or  dead  men,)  and  idols  of  gold  and  silver,  and  brass 
and  stone  and  wood."  The  adherents  of  the  Romish 
worship  had  been  idolaters  before;  they  continue  ido- 
laters still,  worshipping  images,  stocks  and  stones, 
'^which  can  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk."  The 
warning  of  the  mighty  catastrophe  is  lost  upon  them. 
They  are  still  captive  to  their  corrupt  religion;  and 
with  it  they  retain  their  moral  corruption.  *^  They 
repent  not  of  their  murders,"  &c. 


The  fifth  and  sixth  Vials  are  nearly  the  repetition 
of  the  fifth  and  six  Trumpets,  but  on  a  much  more 
concise  scale;  the  events  having  much  more  reference 
to  political  and  military  change,  than  to  ecclesiastical. 
They  are  here  placed  together,  to  avoid  the  interrup- 
tion of  the  detailed  prophecy  of  the  Trumpets. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  95 


PROPHECY  OF  THE  FIFTH  VIAL.  Chap.  xvi. 

Ver.  10.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  6ut  his  vial  upon  the  seat 
of  the  beast;  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  darkness;  and  they 
gnawed  their  tongues  for  p^n. 

11.  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  because  of  their  pains 
and  their  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds. 

INTERPRETATION. 

(The  seat  of  the  beast,)  in  the  original,  the  throne, 
is  smitten.  Rome  is  visited  with  severe  calamity  du- 
ring the  French  Revolution.  **  Its  kingdom  is  dark- 
ened;" its  sovereignty  is  broken  down  for  the  time. 
And  its  people  are  exposed  to  great  suffering,  yet 
without  reform  of  either  morals  or  religion. 

PROPHECY  OF  THE  SIXTH  VIAL.  Chap.  xvi. 

Ver.  12.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great 
river  Euphrates;  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way 
of  the  kings  of  the  east  might  be  prepared. 

INTERPRETATION, 

This  Vial  is  obviously  but  another  expression  for 
the  sixth  Trumpet,  the  summoning  of  the  ''four  an- 
gels that  were  bound  in  the  Euphrates."  But  it  al- 
ludes more  directly  to  the  memorable  operation  by 
which  the  conquest  of  Babylon  was  effected;  the 
drying  up  of  the  bed  of  the  river.  Cyrus,  the  easier 71 
king,  was  led  to  conquest  by  the  hand  of  Providence, 
for  the  liberation  of  the  Jews.  The  deliverers  of  Eu- 
rope, the  overthrowers,  like  Cyrus,  of  a  Babylonish 
Empire  of  atheism  and  oppression,  and,  like  him,  led 
by  the  Divine  hand,  bear  his  title. 


96  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

HISTORY. 

From  the  death  of  Louis  the  XlVth,  in  1715,  to 
the  Revolution,  the  tone  of  manners  in  France  had 
rapidly  deepened  in  corruption.  The  banishment  of 
Protestantism  had  removed  the  great  check  on  nation- 
al impurity.  The  regency  and  the  reign  of  Louis 
the  XVth  were  profligate  beyond  all  example;  Pope- 
ry was  the  sole  guardian  of  public  morals,  and  France 
soon  became  conspicuous  at  once  for  the  most  active 
bigotry,  the  most  daring  infidelity,  and  the  most  uni- 
versal and  unhesitating  vice,  of  any  people  of  the 
world.  The  cup  was  at  length  full.  The  solitary 
virtues  of  Louis  the  XVIth  and  a  few  round  his 
throne,  could  not  redeem  the  nation;  and  the  Revo- 
lution began. 

THE  REVOLUTION. 

A.  D.  1789.  On  the  5th  of  May,  the  States  Gene- 
ral  opened  their  sitting  at  Versailles.  On  the  16th  of 
June,  the  formation  of  the  National  Assembly  was  de- 
creed. On  the  27th  it  was  formed.  On  the  13th  of 
August,  but  three  months  from  the  commencement 
of  the  Revolution,  the  Galilean  Church  was  overthrown 
by  the  "Decree  for  the  abolition  of  tythes."  The 
whole  of  the  Parochial  Clergy  of  France  were  instant- 
ly pauperized.  The  succeeding  measures,  the  seizure 
of  the  Church  lands  and  houses,  the  confiscation  of 
funds,  the  exile  and  massacre  of  the  priesthood,  were 
but  the  practical  execution  of  the  decree.  The  blow 
was  struck  in  1789.  The  Church  of  France  was  the 
first  public  body  subverted  by  the  Revolution ! 

THE  REPUBLIC. 

A.  D.  1793.   Jan.  21.   The  king  was  murdered;  he 
had  been  deposed,  August  14th,  1792. 

June  23.    The  constitution   of  the  Republic   was 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS. 


97 


proclaimed;  its  three  principles  being; — the  sovereign- 
ty of  the  people — the  indifference  of  the  government 
to  all  distinctions  of  religion — and  the  levee"  en  masse, 
or  summons  of  the  whole  population  to  arms. 

August  8th.  The  levee  en  masse,  (the  locust  ar- 
my,) was  ordered.  '^All  Frenchmen  were  com- 
manded to  hold  themselves  in  permanent  readiness  for 
the  armies." 

Sept.  28.  The  Christian  tera  was  abolished.  The 
sera  of  the  Republic  was  substituted.  Sunday  was  to 
be  observed  no  more.  Olympic  games  every  four 
years  were  appointed  in  honour  of  liberty. 

Oct.  16.  The  sections  of  Paris  demanded  at  the  bar 
of  the  Convention  the  total  suppression  of  religious 
worship.  They  passed  through  the  hall,  shouting, 
"  no  more  altars,  no  more  priests,  no  God  but  the  God 
of  nature."  This  blasphemy  was  followed  by  a  de- 
mand, that  the  cathedral  of  Paris  should  be  made  the 
temple  of  reason. 

Nov.  1.  Gobet,  the  Vicar-general  of  Paris,  attend- 
ed by  a  body  of  his  priesthood,  abjured  his  functions 
and  Christianity,  uttering  the  fearful  words,  ^'  all  re- 
ligion is  an  imposture."  The  blasphemer  was  shortly 
after  guillotined. 

Nov.  19.  It  was  ordered  that  in  all  burial  places,  a 
monument  should  be  erected  representing  sleep,  with 
the  inscription,    ** death  is  an  eternal  sleep." 

The  Republican  system  was  now  complete.  Im- 
morality and  infidelity  had  produced  their  natural 
fruits  in  rebellion,  regicide,  and  national  atheism. 
This  tremendous  consummation  was  all  the  work  of  a 
single  year — The  ^^first  year  of  the  Republic." 

During  the  democracy,  the  most  unsparing  blood- 
shed was  continued  through  France.  The  armies 
were  perpetually  engaged  along  the  vast  frontier;  and 
the  Vendee  war  consumed  multitudes.  But  the  pecu- 
liarity which  distinguishes  the  bloodshed  of  the 
French  Revolution  from  all  other,   is  the  flood  of  it 

9 


98  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

that  was  poured  from  the  scaffold.  The  governing 
faction  perpetually  changed,  and  every  change  sent 
the  vanquished  to  the  guillotine.  Of  the  original 
movers  of  the  Republic  scarcely  one  survived.  In  Pa- 
ris the  axe  was  in  constant  exercise.  In  every  city 
of  France,  there  was  a  scaffold  covered  with  the  blood 
of  all  ranks  of  society. 

This  state  of  miserable  suffering,  utter  uncertainty 
of  life,  and  unprincipled  and  unsettled  government, 
continued  until  the  year  1804;  gradually  mitigating 
towards  the  close,  yet  still  presenting  to  Europe  an 
aspect  so  fierce,  squalid,  and  savage,  that  it  excluded 
France  from  the  ranks  of  civilized  nations.  The 
characteristic  of  the  Republic  was  blood-thirsty  ty- 
ranny in  the  governors;  ferocity  and  terror  in  the  peo- 
ple. 

THE  EMPIRE. 

A.  D.  1804.  May  18.  Bonaparte  was  declared 
Emperor.  The  change  from  the  Republican  habits 
of  France  was  total.  He  proclaimed  an  amnesty  to 
the  emigrants.  He  patronised  literature  and  its  insti- 
tutions in  a  high  degree.  Ostentatious  magnificence 
was  the  character  of  the  Imperial  establishments.  His 
court  was  the  most  splendid  in  Europe.  He  brought 
back  the  old  nobility,  he  created  new.  He  reinstated 
the  national  religion.  His  first  public  act,  after  his 
coronation  by  the  Pope,  was  to  write  a  letter  to  the 
King  of  England,  disclaiming  the  Republican  doctrine 
of  war  against  all  Monarchies,  and  professing  himself 
ready  to  enter  into  an  universal  pacification.  The 
**'  Sans-culotte  Republic"  was  no  more.  France  was, 
in  the  phrase  of  the  day,  "  reunited  to  the  great  Euro- 
pean family." 

But,  with  those  professions  of  peace  on  his  lips,  he 
retained  the  ambition  of  Republicanism.  He  sud- 
denly u.surped  the  crown  of  Italy,  raised  the  French 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  99 

army  to  half  a  million  of.men,  reorganized  it  into  the 
highest  state  of  strength  and  discipline,  gave  titles  and 
principalities  to  its  generals,  and  at  the»  head  of  mon- 
archs  marched  to  unrivalled  victory.^ 

Napoleon  was,  in  a  stronger  sense  than  can  be  af- 
firmed of  any  other  Sovereign  or  Chieftain,  the  soul 
of  his  Empire  and  his  army.  To  the  Continent  his 
name  was  a  terror;  the  battle  fought  against  him  was 
pronounced  beforehand  a  battle  lost;  the  kingdom  in- 
vaded by  him,  was  looked  upon  as  already  overwhelm- 
ed. The  presence  of  no  man  within  human  record 
conveyed  such  impressions  of  certain  defeat  to  all  op- 
posing power. 

Yet,  even  with  the  crown  upon  his  brow,  he  had 
the  evil  spirit  of  his  original  Jacobinism.  He  made 
war  by  the  offer  of  revolutionary  freedom.  His  only 
conception  of  government  was  tyranny:  he  was  a  scof- 
fer at  all  religion;  and  in  the  proudest  supremacy  of 
the  sword,  he  still  loved  the  dungeon  and  the  dagger. 
— The  Empire  was  Jacobin. 

In  the  interpretation  of  prophecy  nothing  could  be 
idler  than  to  build  upon  a  solitary  phrase  or  name. 
Yet,  when  the  proof  is  complete  on  other  grounds, 
even  a  name  has  a  right  to  our  attention.  We  have 
in  the  text  two  for  this  minister  of  the  Revolution, 
Abaddon  and  Apollyon,  each  signifying  *^the  Des- 
troyer.^' There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  the  sec- 
ond name  was  the  work  of  interpolation;  for  an  attempt 
of  that  kind, — as  in  the  instance  of  the  Vulgate,  *'  La- 
tine  nomen  habet  exterminans,''  must  have  been  long 
since  made  a  matter  of  inquiry.  Nor  is  there  more 
reason  to  suppose  that  the  translation  of  the  Hebrew 
was  given  by  the  prophet  for  the  sake  of  explanation; 
"  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,"  being  enough  for 

/*  The  French  army  numbered  five  Kings,  four  Princes,  twenty, 
cne  Dukes,  &c. 


100  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

that  purpose.  The  angel  Michael,*  and  Armageddohjt 
are  alluded  to  without  translation.  But  St.  John  is 
''  in  the  Spirit;"  a  passive  receiver  of  the  dictates  of 
Heaven,  and  he  writes  what  he  is  commanded.  The 
twofold  name  must  have  been  given  with  a  purpose 
beyond  its  mere  intelligibility  to  the  Greeks;  to  whom 
the  whole  prophecy  was  a  sealed  book.  But,  to  our 
generation,  who  know  that  by  so  slight  an  addition  as 
a  single  letter,  it  would  bear  the  pronunciation  of  the 
most  remarkable  name  of  the  Revolution,  even  of  that 
man  who,  commencing  his  career  its  servant,  became 
its  champion,  and  from  its  champion,  its  sovereign; 
and  that  name  too  superseding  his  early  appellative, 
and  peculiarly  combined  with  his  crown;  it  may  be, 
not  unfairly,  allowed  to  conceive  that  the  same  in- 
spiration which,  seventeen  hundred  years  ago,  reveaU 
ed  the  empire  of  Napoleon,  might  have  willed  to  in- 
timate the  name  by  which  he  wielded  the  sceptre. 


The  prophecy  of  the  fifth  Vial,  relative  to  the  suf- 
ferings inflicted  on  Rome  and  the  papal  states  during 
the  Revolution,  was  closely  fulfilled. 

In  1797,  the  second  year  of  his  Italian  campaigns, 
Bonaparte  advanced  towards  Rome,  and  was  prevent- 
ed from  the  seizure  of  the  papal  throne  only  by  the 
treaty  of  Tolentino,  concluded  in  February,  1797, 
which  the  Pope  purchased  at  the  bitter  price  of  three 
of  his  legations,  Ferrara,  Bologna,  and  Romagna;  mo- 
ney to  the  amount  of  a  million  and  a  half  sterling,  and 
the  plunder  of  the  chefs-d'oeuvre  of  the  Vatican. 

Yet  this  was  but  a  respite.  On  the  10th  of  Febru- 
ary, 1798,  the  French  army  under  Berthier  entered 
Rome;  took  possession  of  the  city,  and  made  the  Pope 
and  the  cardinals  prisoners.  Within  a  week  Pius  VI. 
was  deposed;  Rome  was  declared  a  Republic;  the  tree 

*  Apoc.  xii.  7.  t  Ibid.  xvi.  16. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  iQl 

of  liberty  was  planted;  and  the  city  and  the  states  were 
dehvered  up  to  a  long  series  of  the  deepest  insults,  re- 
quisitions, military  murders,  and  the  general  injury 
and  degradation  of  the  feelings  and  property  of  all  clas- 
ses of  the  people.  Pius  VI.  died  in  captivity.  Pius 
VII.  was  dragged  across  the  Alps  to  crown  Napoleon, 
was  held  in  duress,  and  was  finally  restored  only  on 
the  fall  of  the  French  Empire.  The  papal  indepen- 
dence was  abolished  by  France,  and  the  son  of  Napo- 
leon was  declared  King  of  Rome. 

1812.  The  capture  of  Moscow  closed  the  triumphs 
of  Napoleon.  The  hand  of  the  storm,  and  of  Him 
who  guides  the  storm,  smote  him;  and  he  was  thence- 
forth to  be  undone. 

1813.  A  lejigue  of  the  four  great  European  pow- 
ers, England,  Russia,  Austria,  and  Prussia,  was  for 
the  first  tiine  practically  combined  against  the  French 
Empire. 

It  is  among  the  most  remarkable  circumstances  of 
an  extraordinary  period,  that  this  measure  had  defied 
all  efforts  for  its  accomplishment  before.  All  the  pow- 
ers had  been  successively  at  war  with  France;  but  it 
was  by  duple  or  triple  alliances.  The  whole  labour 
of  diplomacy,  in  the  full  consciousness  that  the  hope  of 
Europe  depended  on  an  alliance  of  the/bwr,  had  con- 
tinually failed.  Some  strange  impediment  had  always 
started  up  to  forbid  a  coalition  w^hich  yet  each  and  all 
felt  essential  to  their  common  safety. 

The  mysterious  and  invincible  restraint  was  now 
removed.  The  prophecy  pronounces  that  it  was  re- 
moved by  the  command  of  heaven!  By  the  same 
command  the  four  Allies  were  summoned  to  consum- 
mate the  overthrow  of  the  Empire  of  blood  and  Athe- 
ism. 

On  the  17th  of  August,  the  Grand  Alliance  declared 

hostilities.     It  had  been  reserved  by  Providence  for 

this  crisis,   **for  the  hour  and  day  and  month  and 

year."     Its  objects  were  not  less  remarkable  than  its 

9* 


102  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

construction.  Unlike  all  others,  the  Alliance  was 
formed  not  for  possession  of  terrritory,  nor  for  per- 
manent continuance,  nor  even  against  the  enemy  as  a 
nation.  Its  declared  and  single  purpose  was  the  ex- 
tinction of  Napoleon,  and  with  him  of  his  system. 

A  host,  of  a  number  that  throws  even  the  military 
multitudes  of  Napoleon  into  the  shade,  a  million  of 
men  with  another  million  in  their  track,  now  rushed 
into  France.  England  had  the  glory  of  leading  the 
way.  In  September,  1813,  the  British  troops  invaded 
the  South.  In  January,  1814,  the  Allies  crossed  the 
Rhine;  they  fought  their  road  through  all  the  obsta- 
cles of  valour  and  despair  up  to  the  gates  of  Paris,  and 
after  twice  capturing  the  capital,  England  giving  the 
last  blow,  as  she  had  given  the  first,  they  extinguish- 
ed Napoleon  and  his  guilty,  abhorred,  and  godless 
Empire. 

Thus  was  accomplished  the  second  woe.  The  first 
had  smitten  the  Continent  through  France.  The  pun- 
ishment had  been  at  length  inflicted  on  the  Revolu- 
tionary throne.  The  loss  of  human  life  was  immense. 
The  slain  of  France,  from  the  battle  of  Leipsic  to  the 
carnage  of  Waterloo,  defy  all  calculation ! 

In  the  text  the  times  of  the  first  and  second  States 
were  predicted  to  be  equal.  This  was  exactly  ful- 
fillled.  Each  lasted  eleven  years!  The  Republic 
continuing  from  1793  till  1804,  and  the  Empire  from 
1804  till  1815. 

The  prophecy  concluded  by  declaring  that  this 
miglity  lesson  would  be  utterly  lost  to  the  Popedom 
and  Popery.  The  fact  has  exactly  followed  the  pre- 
diction. No  reform  of  doctrine,  nor  additional  ten- 
dency to  the  purification  of  the  Romish  Church,  or 
of  the  morality  of  Popish  countries,  has  arisen  from 
their  condign  punishment.  Yet,  it  is  the  natural  ope- 
ration of  adversity  to  reform  the  grossnesses  into 
which  men  and  nations  fall  through  long  impunity. 
And  this  result  has,  in  England  and  some  other  Pro- 


THE  TUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  X03 

testant  nations,  unquestionably  followed  the  French 
Revolution.  The  Freethinking,  which  the  brilliant 
celebrity  of  France  had  made  almost  a  fashion  in  Eng- 
land fifty  years  ago,  has  hid  its  head.  It  is  no  longer 
the  boast  of  men  ambitious  of  fame,  that  they  are  un- 
believers. No  man  of  character  now  dares  to  insult  the 
common  feeling  of  society  by  a  caricature  of  religion. 
The  name  of  Atheist  now  implies  not  a  lofty  superi- 
ority to  prejudice,  but  a  melancholy  and  frightful 
abandonment  of  understanding;  not  genius,  but  insani- 
ty. Voltaire  is  no  more  the  lord  alike  of  wit  and  wis- 
dom, but  a  pitiable  evidence  of  the  utter  worthlessness 
of  talent  without  principle.  The  bustling  tribe  of  his 
imitators  are  sunk  into  contemptuous  oblivion;  or  re- 
membered only  with  horror,  as  the  realisers  of  his 
dreams  of  evil,  the  actors  in  the  Pagan  abominations, 
the  remorseless  murders,  the  mad  and  blind  blasphe- 
mers of  the  Revolution. 

But,  in  the  Papal  countries,  no  change  of  the  old 
bigotry,  or  of  the  old  impurity,  is  yet  discoverable. 
The  decay  of  the  ancient  nobles  may  have  rendered 
vice  less  glittering,  but  it  is  not  less  popular.  The  ac- 
tual misery  and  beggary  of  the  multitudes  pressed  to 
the  dust  by  vicissitude  and  war,  may  have  retarded 
for  a  w^hile  the  direct  licentiousness,  which  was  once 
the  grand  business  of  Continental  life.  But  with  pub- 
lic leisure  the  temptation  is  returning  in  full  flood. 
Voltaire,  Rousseau,  and  their  whole  crowd  of  subor- 
dinate corruption  again  form  the  reading  of  Papal  Eu- 
rope. The  copies  of  Voltaire  circulated  through  the 
Continent  since  the  peace  are  reckoned  by  hundred 
thousands. 

The  court  of  Rome  has  started  into  sudden  life. 
The  old  somnolent  tranquillity  of  the  Braschis  has 
passed  away  for  the  vigour  of  Sixtus  the  Fifth.  The 
monastic  orders  have  been  raised  into  new  opulence 
and  activity.  Jesuitism,  the  crushed  conspirator,  the 
fiercest  and  subtlest  shape  of  superstition,  the  last 


104  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

compound  of  the  wiliness  and  venom  of  the  Serpent, 
has  been  rewarmed  in  the  bosom  of  idolatry,  and  sent 
out  to  wind  its  way  through  Europe.  New  anathe- 
mas have  been  issued  against  the  propagation  of  the 
Scriptures.  New  Romish  correspondences,  new  mis- 
sions, new  alliances,  have  been  planted  through  the 
world;  and  at  this  moment  the  Popedom,  shaking  off 
the  sackcloth  and  dust  of  the  Revolution,  is  rising  in- 
to a  haughty  stature  and  strength,ominous  of  the  perse- 
cution that  it  shall  yet  inflict,  and  in  the  midst  of 
which  it  shall  be  extinguished  by  the  lightnings. 

PROPHECY. 

THE  PROPAGATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 

CHAPTER  X. 

Ver.  1.  And  1  saw  another  mig-hty  ang'el  come  down  from  hea- 
ven, clothed  with  a  cloud:  and  a  rainbow  was  upon  his  head,  and 
his  face  was  as  it  were  the  sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire: 

2.  And  he  liad  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open.-  and  he  set  his  right 
foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  earth, 

3.  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  when  a  l(07i  roareth:  and  when 
he  had  cried,  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices. 

4.  And  when  the  seven  thunders  had  uttered  their  voices,  I  was 
zhont  to  write:  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me. 
Seal  up  those  things  which  the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write 
them  not. 

5.  A.nd  theangel  which  I  saw  stand  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the 
earth  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven, 

6.  And  sware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  who  created 
heaven,  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  earth,  and  the 
tilings  that  therein  are,  and  the  sea,  and  the  things  which  are  there- 
in, that  there  should  be  time  no  longer: 

7.  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he 
sball  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished,  as  he 
hath  declared  to  his  servants  the  prophets. 

INTERPRETATION. 

This  passage  is  but  introductory;  yet,  by  the  ma- 
jesty of  the  speakers,  it  clearly  contemplates  some 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  105 

transaction  of  the  very  highest  importance.  The 
'^  Mighty  Angel,"*  is  the  Lord  Christ.  He  appears 
clothed  with  the  spendours  of  the  first  vision  of  the 
Apocalypse,  when  he  came  to  threaten  the  crimes  of 
the  Asiatic  Churches,  t  But  his  head  is  now  encircled 
with  the  rainbow,  for  he  comes  on  a  purpose  of  mer- 
cy. His  voice  is  that  of  the  "  Lion"  of  the  tribe  of 
Juda. 

He  bears  in  his  hand  *'a  little  book," — The  Bible. 
He  plants  one  foot  on  earth  and  one  on  sea,  to  show 
that  the  mission  of  that  book  is  co-extensive  with  the 
globe. 

His  cry,  the  summons  to  mankind  of  the  bearer  of 
the  Gospel,  is  attested  as  the  will  of  Heaven,  by  the 
thunders,  the  Scriptural  harbingers  and  attendants  of 
the  presence  of  God  the  Father.  The  command,  not 
''to  write"  what  the  thunders  uttered,  is  but  an  ex- 
pression of  the  measureless  grandeur  of  the  Godhead, 
whose  presence  they  announce.  Their  voices  are  not 
to  be  communicated,  for  they  are  inconceivable  by  the 
mind  of  man. 

There  is  no  ground  for  presuming  that  those  thun- 
ders delivered  any  prediction  yet  to  be  revealed.  A 
prophecy,  not  to  be  written,  where  writing  is  the 
only  medium  of  communication,  is  equivalent  to  none. 
Besides,  w^e  have  no  instance  of  a  prophecy  uttered 
by  any  but  a  living  being.  The  prophet,  too,  by  his 
final  malediction  against  all  attempts  to  add  or  di- 
minish,|  declares  the  completeness  of  the  Apocalypse. 

If  the  voices  of  the  thunders  had  been  written,  and 
then  sealed,  we  might  look  upon  them  as  a  future  pro- 
phecy, but  in  no  other  case. 

Our  Lord  calls  to  witness  the  power  of  the  Eternal, 
whose  presence  and  participation  in  his  act  have  been 
announced  by  the  thunders j  ''That  the  time  of  the 


*  Ver.  1.  -J-Apoc.  i.  14. 

:|;  Apoc.  xxii.  18,. 


106  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

deliverance  and  happiness  of  the  Church  shall  come, 
and  that  it  awaits  only  the  sounding  of  the  next  trum- 
pet." The  translation  in  the  text  is  not  accurate.  It 
should  be,  ''That  the  Time  shall  not  be  yet;  but,  in 
the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  Seventh  Angel;  when  he 
shall  begin  to  sound,  and  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be 
finished,  according  to  the  good  tidings  which  he  gave 
(w5  ivr^yysJ^iat)  to  his  Servants  the  prophets." 

To  this  the  distribution  of  the  Scriptures  is  made  a 
preliminary. 

PROPHECY. 

Ver.  8.  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  Heaven  spake  unto  me 
again,  and  said,  Go  and  take  the  little  book  which  is  open  in 
the  hand  of  the  ang"el  which  standeth  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the 
earth. 

9.  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  and  said  unto  him,  Give  me  the 
little  book.  And  he  said  unto  me.  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up;  and  it 
shall  make  thy  belly  bittcTf  but  it  shall  be  in  thy  mouth  sweet  as 
Jioney. 

10.  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  angel's  hand,  and  ate 
it  up;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as  honey:  and  as  soon  as  1  had 
eaten  it,  my  belly  was  bitter. 

11.  And  he  said  unto  me.  Thou  must  prophesy  again  before 
many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  voice  of  the  Eternal  commands  the  taking  of 
the  book.  And  the  purpose  of  its  taking  from  the 
hand  of  the  Saviour,  is  that  it  may  be  ''prophesied," 
a  phrase  synonymous  in  Scripture  with  "preached," 
before  all  nations.  This  book  is  7iot  a  book  of  pro- 
phecy, but  the  Bible;  for  the  obvious  reason:  It  has 
the  most  express  dissimilitude  from  the  only  declared 
Book  of  prophecy,  the  "Book  of  the  Seven  Seals." 
That  book  is  a  closed  one, — is  reserved  at  the  right 
hand  of  God, — is  incapable  of  being  opened  by  any 
created  being, — is  given  into  the  power  of  the  Lamb 
alone  to  touch  or  unseal, — and  its  opening  generates 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  107 

a  long,  and  splended  succession  of  visions,  hailed  with 
the  acclamations  of  earth  and  Heaven. 

The  "little  book"  is  open, — is  capable  of  being 
given  into  human  hands;  and  even  of  assimilating  with 
us  so  closely  as  to  become  a  part  of  our  nature.  It 
unfolds  no  prediction.  Heaven  and  earth  are  not  as- 
sembled to  rejoice  in  the  magnificence  of  its  develope- 
ments.  Yet  it  has  a  solitary  grandeur,  that  equals  the 
most  glorious  manifestation.  It  is  given  by  the  im- 
mediate command,  and  in  the  very  presence  of  the 
Godhead. 

The  proof  of  its  identity  with  the  Scriptures  is 
equally  strong. — '^The  little  book"  is  given  for  our 
spiritual  food.  Such  is  the  constant  purpose  of  the 
Scriptures. — The  reception  of  the  book  is  like  honey 
within  the  lips;*  but  its  digestion  results  in  bitterness. 
Such  is  the  work  of  the  Scriptures.  Conversion  is 
"joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,"  but  its  consequences  is  the 
exposure  of  the  convert  to  persecution.  This  has  been 
the  history  of  Conversion  since  the  first  days  of  Chris- 
tianity. In  all  instances  of  decided  and  extensive  con- 
version in  papal  countries  by  the  study  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, fierce  persecution  has  followed.  The  distribu- 
tion of  the  Scriptures,  predicted  in  the  text,  and  of 
which  our  age  is  the  living  witness,  has  not  yet  had 
time  to  penetrate  the  popular  mind  of  the  Continent; 
but  in  the  first  hour  that  Popery  shall  begin  to  dis- 
cover the  inroad  of  the  Gospel,  we  shall  see  the  jea- 
lous and  unsleeping  spirit  spring  up  from  its  darkness 
armed  with  fire  and  sword.  What  would  be  the  to- 
lerance of  the  most  tolerant  Roman  Catholic  country 
of  Europe,  if  some  new  Wicklifie,  with  his  holy  wis- 
dom and  unanswerable  learning;  or  some  second  Lu- 
ther, with  his  heroism,  his  impetuous  eloquence,  and 
his  indefatigable  zeal,  were  to  come  forth  in  its  midst, 
proclaiming  the  Scriptures  for  the  sole  standard  of 

*  Psalm  xix.  2.  cxix.  103.  Prov.  xvi.  24. 


108  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

faith,  calling  on  the  people  to  use  their  understandings, 
for  themselves,  to  learn  the  will  of  God  from  the 
word  of  God,  to  scorn  the  idle  legends,  and  cumbrous 
pageantries  of  ignorant  monkery  and  dusty  supersti- 
tion; and,  as  St.  Paul  cried  out  to  the  Paganism  of 
antiquity,  cry  out  to  the  worshippers  of  saints  and 
images,  to  turn  from  dumb  idols,  and  dead  men,  to 
gerve  the  living  God! 

.  But  further,  this  book  is  given  to  human  hands  for 
the  purpose  of  being  spread  through  every  nation. 
This  is  affirmed  of  the  Gospel,  and  of  what  other 
book  than  the  Gospel?  "Go  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.'^*  We  even 
have  the  very  name  givent  to  it,  where  the  angel  is 
seen  bearing  '^the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation, 
and  tribe,  and  language,  and  people." 

It  is,  of  course,  not  to  be  conceived  that  this  com- 
mand was  laid  on  St.  John  individually.  He  was 
then  in  his  extreme  old  age,  and  his  earthly  labours 
were  done.  But,  by  the  emblematic  eating  of  the 
book,  it  had  become  a  portion  of  his  being;  he  was 
the  representative  of  the  Gospel;  and  the  words, 
"thou  must  prophesy  again  before  many  peoples  and 
nations,  were  in  substance, — "  an  especial  commission 
was  once  given  to  you  and  the  Apostles,  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth::}:  that  commission 
shall  again  be  given,  and  the  Gospel  shall  again  be  di- 
vinely impelled  through  every  region  of  the  world." 

A  further  proof  that  this  book  is  the  Bible,  and  that, 
consequently,  an  extraordinary  circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures is  the  subject  of  the  prediction,  is  given  in  the 
chapter.immediately  following,  in  which  our  Lord  de- 
tails the  history  of  the  papal  suppression  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. 

•  Mark  xvi.  15.  f  Apoc.  xiv.  6. 

^  Acts  i.  8. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  109 

PROPHECY. 

THE   SUPPRESSION    AND    PROPAGATION    OP  THE 
SCRIPTURES. 

CHAPTER  XL 

Ver.  1.  And  there  was  g-iven  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod:  and  the 
angel  stood,  saying,  Rise  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the 
altar,  and  them  that  worship  therein. 

2.  But  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  leave  out,  and 
measure  it  not:  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles:  and  the  holy- 
city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and  two  months. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Those  verses  are  introductory  to  the  history  of  the 
Scriptures;  and  express  that  there  shall  be,  existing  at 
the  same  time,  two  Churches,  a  true  and  a  false. 

The  whole  site  of  the  ancient  Jewish  temple,  the 
symbol  of  the  Christian  world,  was  consecrated 
ground.  But,  by  the  command  to  measure  off  the 
inner  portion,  in  which  was  the  sanctuary,  and  to 
omit  the  measurement  of  the  outer,  nay,  '^  cast  it 
oiit,^^  (fx)3a?LE  ffw)  a  complete  distinction  is  made  be- 
tween the  parts  of  the  temple,  and,  by  consequence, 
of  Christendom,  which  it  symbolizes.  The  act 
amounts  to  a  divine  declaration  that,  of  Christen- 
dom, a  part  is  holy;  and  a  part  is  unholy,  ''given 
to  the  Gentiles/' — is,  in  fact,  heathen,  under  the 
Christian  name.  It  declares  also,  that  this  heathen- 
ism shall  trample  and  persecute  the  holy  part  during 
forty  two  prophetic  months,  or  twelve  hundred  and 
sixty  years. 

In  the  New  Testament,  the  Jewish  temple  is  an 
usual  emblem  of  the  whole  people  professing  the 
Christian  faith,*  among  whom,  however,  the  Apos- 

*  2  Cor.  vi.  16.  1  Tim.  iii.  15.  Heb.  iii.  6. 

« In  genere,  per  templum  et  civitatem  sanctam  intelligi  debere 
populum  Christianum." — Vitring".  p.  450. 

«*  Per  atrium  autem  exterius  oportet  utique  intelligi  eccleslam 
Christianam  secundum  illam  suam  partem,  qua  excludi  potest 
communione  Christi."  Id. 

10 


110  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

ties  make  the  most  marked  distinctions.      ^^He  is  not 
a  Jew  who  is  one  outwardly,"*  &c. 

Forty-two  months,  by  the  Jewish  reckoning  of 
thirty  days  to  a  month,  amount  to  1260  days.  It  has 
been  already  stated  that  a  prophetic  day  stands  for  a 
year.t 

PROPHECY. 

Ver.  3.  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  tiriTXESSES,  and 
tliey  shall  prophecy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days, 
clothed  in  sackcloth. 

4.  These  are  the  two  olive  trees  and  the  two  candlesticks  stand- 
ing before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

5.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  then- 
mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies ;  and  if  any  man  will  hurt 
them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be  killed. 

6.  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in  the 
days  of  their  prophecy:  and  have  power  over  waters  to  turn  them 
to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues  as  often  as  they 
wUl. 

7.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony,  the  beast 
that  ascended  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  shall  make  war  against 
them  and  shall  overcome  them,  and  kill  them. 

8.  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great  city, 
which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord 
was  crucified. 

9.  And  they  of  the  people  and  kindreds  and  tongues  and  na- 
tions shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  a  half,  and  shall 
not  suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves. 

10.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over  them, 
and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts  one  to  another;  because 
these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Ver.  3.  There  are  three  different  expressions  of  the 
period  during  which  the  Church  is  to  be  subjected  to 
suffering;  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days;  forty- two 
months;  a  time,  times,  and  half  a  time; J  all  which 

•  Rom.  ii.  28.  f  Ezeklel  iv.  6.  Numbers  xiv.  34. 

i  A  time  is  a  prophetic  year.  The  prophet  (Chap.  xii.  6,)  states 
that  the  "Woman"  shall  be  nurtured  in  the  wilderness  1260  days; 
and,  in  verse  14,  states  that  she  has  been  nurtured  for  a  time, 
times,  and  a  half.    The  periods  are  thus  the  same. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  1 1 1 

signify  the  same  duration;  or  twelve  hundred  and 
sixty  prophetic  years.  ^^ 

There  are  four  remarkable  predictions  in  tift^  Apo- 
calypse, and  two  in  Daniel,  each  connected  with  one 
of  those  periods. 

Rev.  xi.  2.  The  Gentiles  shall  trample  the  holy 
city — 42  months. 

Rev.  xiii.  5.  The  beast  (the  Papacy)  shall  oppress 
the  saints — 42  months. 

Rev.  xi.  3.  The  witnesses  shall  prophecy  in  sack- 
cloth— 1260  days. 

Rev.  xii.  6.  The  woman  (the  Church)  shall  be  in 
the  wilderness — 1260  days. 

Dan.  vii.  25.  The  saints  shall  be  persecuted  by  the 
Papacy — for  a  time,  times,  and  half  a  time. 

Dan.  xii.  7.  The  holy  people  shall  be  scattered 
— for  a  time,  times,  and  half  a  time. 

The  natural  conclusion  is,  that  all  those  events, 
each  occupying  the  same  sera,  from  the  rise  of  the 
Papacy  to  the  French  Revolution,  are  the  same.  The 
more  exact  proof,  however,  shall  be  given  in  the  re- 
spective chapters. 

The  ^'two  witnesses"  are  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments; which  it  has  been  the  constant  object  of 
the  Papal  power  to  narrow  in  their  use,  and  which  its 
laws  and  councils  prohibit  to  the  people. 

The  essential  purpose  of  the  Scriptures  is  to  give 
ivitness  to  the  mercy  and  verity  of  God.  Our  Lord 
commands,  '^ Search  the  Scriptures,  for  in  them  ye 
think  ye  have  eternal  life,  and  they  are  they  which  tes- 
tify (bear  icitness)  of  me."*  This  was  addressed  to  the 
Jews,  and  described  the  character  and  office  of  the 
Old  Testament.  The  New  Testament  is  similarly 
pronounced  the  giver  of  testimony.  /'This  Gospel 
of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for 
a  WITNESS  unto  all  nations."! 

*  John  V.  39.  t  Matt.  xxiv.  14. 


112  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

They  shall  ^^ prophecy  in  sackcloth."  Their  state 
shall  be  one  of  depression  and  difficulty.  The  Scrip- 
tures j^Vall  not  be  widely  circulated;  their  doctrines 
shall  be  the  objects  of  persecution. 

Ver.  4.  They  are  emblematically  the  olive  trees 
and  the  lamp-bearers;  the  givers  of  spiritual  anointing 
and  light.  In  the  vision  of  Zechariah,*  two  olive 
trees  are  seen,  which  probably  designated  the  two 
Jewish  leaders  after  the  captivity;  and  in  the  first 
chapter  of  the  Apocalypse,  the  7.v;i:i'tat,  or  candlesticks, 
are  interpreted  the  Churches  of  Asia.  But  the  em- 
blem is  not  confined  to  those  allusions.  The  qualities 
of  supplying  oil,  and  supporting  light,  are  the  founda- 
tion of  its  use;  which,  in  the  present  instance,  is,  by 
an  equal  right,  applicable. 

Ver.  5.  ^^And,  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  lire  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  their  mouth."  All  attempts  at  perse- 
cuting the  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures  shall  bring  down 
Divine  vengeance.  The  chapters  of  the  Trumpets  and 
Vials  detail  the  chief  instances  in  which  the  persecu- 
tion of  the  Church  has  been  visited  on  Rome  and  the. 
Papal  world. 

Ver.  6.  ''They  have  power  to  shut  Heaven,  that  it 
rain  not."  The  wrath  of  Heaven  against  the  perse- 
cutors shall  be  the  cause  of  a  vast  extent  of  inflictions, 
natural  as  well  as  by  the  sword;  plagues,  famines,  &c. 
This  power  of  punishment  was  sometimes  given  to 
the  ancient  prophets.! 

Ver.  7.  *'And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their 
testimony,"  When  they  shall  have  completed  their 
time  of  preaching  in  this  state  of  depression,  they  shall 
be  slain;  the  spirit  of  Popery,  in  its  shape  of  Infidelity, 
shall  publicly  abolish  the  doctrines  of  Christianity. 

Ver.  8.  ''And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the 
street  of  the  great  city."     Their  abolition  shall  be  lo- 


*  Chap.  iv.  11.  ' 

t  Jer.  V.  14.     Exod.  vii.  20.    James,  v.  17. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  113 

cal,  and  executed  in  a  country  of  great  magnitude  and 
importance,  deserving  the  name  of  Sodom  for  the  no- 
toriety and  excess  of  its  vices,  and  of  Egypt  for  its 
persecution  of  the  people  of  God.  It  has  the  addi- 
tional characteristic  of  general  infidelity,  or,  that  de- 
nial of  the  revelation,  and  mission  of  our  Lord,  which 
caused  his  crucifixion  by  the  Jews.  "  The  city  where 
our  Lord  was  crucified,"  is,  like  ^^  Sodom  and  Egypt," 
emblematical.  "To  crucify  him  afresh,"  is  a  fre- 
quent Scripture  phrase  for  a  revolt  from  his  doctrine. 
Jerusalem,  being  the  place  in  which  he  was  slain,  is 
the  type  of  all  countries  in  which  his  Gospel  shall  be 
insulted. 

Ver.  9.  The  public  abolition  of  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity  shall  continue  for  three  years  and  a  half. 

Ver.  10.  The  triumph  of  irreligion  shall  be  mark- 
ed by  impious  rejoicing;  the  time  shall  be  distinguish- 
ed by  showy  festivals  and  celebrations,  in  contempt 
and  hate  of  the  Gospel,  the  reprover  of  the  national 
profligacy. 

HISTORY. 

A.  D.  533.  The  Pope  was  declared  head  of  all 
THE  CHURCHES  by  the  Emperor  Justinian. 

The  circumstances  of  a  transaction,  so  pregnant  with 
the  most  momentous  results  to  the  Christian  world, 
are  to  be  found  at  large  in  the  Annals  of  Baronius,  the 
chief  Romish  Ecclesiastical  historian.* 

Justinian  being  about  to  commence  the  Vandal  war, 
sn  enterprize  of  great  difficulty,  was  anxious  previous- 
ly to  settle  the  religious  disputes  of  his  capital.  The 
Nestorian  heresy  had  formed  a  considerable  number 
of  partizans,  who,  conscious  of  the  Emperor's  hostili- 
ty to  their  opinions,  had  appealed  to  the  Bishop  of 
Rome.     To  counteract  the  representations  of  Cyrus 

•  Vol.  vii.  p.  194.  fol.  Antwerpise. 
10* 


114  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

and  Eulogius,  the  Nestorian  deputies,  the  Emperor 
sent  two  distinguished  prelates,  Hypatius,  Bishop  of 
Ephesus,  and  Demetrius,  Bishop  of  Philippi,  in  the 
character  of  envoys,  to  Rome. 

Justinian  had  been  remarkable  for  taking  an  un- 
kingly  share  in  the  dubious  theology  of  the  time:  he 
felt  the  passions  of  a  disputant;  and  to  his  latest  day 
enjoyed  the  triumphs  of  controversy  with  the  delight 
of  a  zealot,  as  he  sometimes  signalized  them  by  the 
fury  of  a  persecutor.  On  this  occasion,  whether 
through  anxiety  to  purchase  the  suffrage  of  the  Ro- 
man Bishop,  the  Patriarch  of  the  West,  whose  opinion 
influenced  a  large  portion  of  Christendom;  or  to  give 
irresistible  weight  to  the  verdict  which  was  to  be  pro- 
nounced in  his  own  favour;  he  decided  the  preceden- 
cy which  had  been  contested  by  the  Bishops  of  Con- 
stantinople from  the  foundation  of  the  city;  and,  in 
the  fullest  and  most  unequivocal  form,  declared  the 
Bishop  of  Rome  the  Chief  of  the  whole  Ecclesiastical 
body  of  the  empire. 

His  letter  was  couched  in  these  terms: 

*''  Justinian,  pious,  fortunate,  renowned,  triumphant, 
Emperor,  consul,  &c.  to  John  the  most  holy  Arch- 
bishop of  our  city  of  Rome,  and  patriarch. 

'^Rendering  honour  to  the  Apostolic  chair,  and  tu 
your  Holiness,  as  has  been  always  and  is  our  wish, 
and  honouring  your  Blessedness  as  a  father;  we  have 
hastened  to  bring  to  the  knowledge  of  your  Holiness 
all  matters  relating  to  the  state  of  the  Churches.  It 
having  been  at  all  times  our  great  desire  to  preserve 
the  unity  of  your  Apostolic  chair,  and  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  holy  churches  of  God  which  has  obtained 
hitherto,  and  still  obtains. 

*^  Therefore  we  have  made  no  delay  in  subjecting 
and  uniting  to  your  Holiness  all  the  priests  of  the 
whole  East.* 

*  "Ideoque  omnes  sacerdotes  universi  orientalis  tractus  et  sub- 
jicere  et  unire  vestrae  sanctitati  properavimus." 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  I15 

^^For  this  reason  we  have  thought  fit  to  bring  to 
your  notice  the  present  matters  of  disturbance;  though 
they  are  manifest  and  unquestionable,  and  always 
firmly  held  and  declared  by  the  whole  priesthood  ac- 
cording to  the  doctrine  of  your  Apostolic  chair.  For 
we  cannot  suffer  that  any  thing  which  relates  to  the 
state  of  the  Church,  however  manifest  and  unques- 
tionable, should  be  moved,  without  the  knowledge  of 
your  Holiness,  who  are  The  Head  of  all  the  Holy 
Churches,*  for  in  all  things,  as  we  have  already  de- 
clared, we  are  anxious  to  increase  the  honour  and  au- 
thority of  your  Apostolic  chair. " 

The  letter  then  proceeds  to  relate  the  matter  in 
question,  the  heresy  of  the  monks  and  the  mission  of 
the  bishops,  and  desires  to  have  a  rescript  from  Rome 
to  Epiphanius,  Archbishop  of  Constantinople,  giving 
the  papal  sanction  to  the  judgment  already  pronounced 
by  the  Emperor  on  the  heresy.  It  further  mentions 
that  the  Archbishop  also  had  written  to  the  Pope^ 
'^  he  being  desirous  in  all  things  to  follow  the  Apos- 
tolic authority  of  his  Blessedness." 

The  Emperor's  letter  must  have  been  sent  before 
the  25th  of  March,  533.  For,  in  his  letter  of  that 
date  to  Epiphanius  he  speaks  of  its  having  been  al- 
ready despatched,  and  repeats  his  decision,  that  all  af- 
fairs touching  the  Church  shall  be  referred  to  the 
Pope,  "  Head  of  all  Bishops,  and  the  true  and  efiec- 
tive  correcter  of  heretics.^ 

In  the  same  month  of  the  following  year,  534,  the 
Pope  returned  an  answer  repeating  the  language  of 
the  Emperor,  applauding  his  homage  to  the  see,  and 
adopting  the  titles  of  the  imperial  mandate.  He  ob- 
serves that,  among  the  virtues  of  Justinian,    "one 

*  '*  Vestrje  sanctitati  qu«  caput  est  omnium  sanctarum  ecclesia- 
rum." 

t  **  Vel  eo  maxime,  quod  quoties  in  his  locis  hseretici  pullular- 
unt,  et  sententia  et  recto  judicio  illius  venerabilis  sedis  coiTecti 
sunt." 


116  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

shines  as  a  star,  his  reverence  for  the  Apostolic  chair, 
to  which  he  has  subjected  and  united  all  the  Churches, 
it  being  truly  the  Head  of  all;*  as  was  testified  by  the 
rules  of  the  Fathers,  the  laws  of  Princes,  and  the  de- 
clarations of  the  Emperor's  piety." 

The  authenticity  of  the  title  receives  unanswerable 
proof  from  the  edicts  in  the  "NovellEe"  of  the  Justin- 
ian code. 

.  The  preamble  of  the  9th  states  that  **as  the  elder 
Rome  was  the  founder  of  the  laws;  so  was  it  not  to  be 
questioned  that  in  her  was  the  supremacy  of  the  pon- 
tificate." 

The  131st,  On  the  ecclesiastical  titles  and  privileges, 
chapter  ii.  states:  '^we  therefore  decree  that  the  most 
holy  Pope  of  the  elder  Rome  is  the  first  of  all  the 
priesthood,  and  that  the  most  blessed  Archbishop  of 
Constantinople,  the  new  Rome,  shall  hold  the  second 
rank  after  the  holy  Apostolic  chair  of  the  elder  Rome." 

The  supremacy  of  the  Pope  had  by  those  mandates 
and  edicts  received  the  fullest  sanction  that  could  be 
given  by  the  authority  of  the  master  of  the  Roman 
world.  But  the  yoke  sat  uneasily  on  the  Bishop  of 
Constantinople;  and  on  the  death  of  Justinian  the  su- 
premacy was  utterly  denied.  The  Greek  who  wore 
the  mitre  in  the  imperial  city  of  the  east,  must  have 
looked  with  national  contempt  on  a  pontiff  whose  ci- 
ty had  lost  the  honours  of  the  imperial  residence,  and 
whose  person  was  in  the  power  of  the  barbarians. 
Towards  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  John  of  Con- 
stantinople, surnamed  for  his  pious  austerities  the  Fas- 
ter, summoned  a  council  and  resumed  the  ancient  title 
of  the  see,  ''  Universal  Bishop."  The  Roman  Bish- 
op, Gregory  the  Great,  indignant  at  the  usurpation, 
and  either  hurried  away  by  the  violence  of  controver- 
sy, or,  in  that  day  of  monstrous  ignorance,  unacquain- 
ted with  his   own  distinctions,  furiously  denounced 

*  "  Et  el  cuncta  subjickis,  et  ad  ejus  deducltis  unltatem,  quam 
esse  omnium  vere  ecclesiarum  caput,  et  patrum  regulae,  &c. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  117 

John,  calling  him  an  ^'usurper  aiming  at  supremacy 
over  the  whole  church,"  and  declaring,  with  uncon- 
scious truth,  that  whoever  claimed  such  supremacy- 
was  Antichrist.  The  accession  of  Phocas  at  length 
decided  the  question.  He  had  ascended  the  throne  of 
the  east  by  the  murder  of  the  Emperor  Mauritius. 
The  insecurity  of  his  title  rendered  him  anxious  to  ob- 
tain the  sanction  of  the  Patriarch  of  the  west.  The 
conditions  were  easily  settled.  The  usurper  received 
the  benediction  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome;  and  the  Bish- 
op in  606  vindicated  from  his  rival  patriarch  the  gor- 
geous title;  that  had  been  almost  a  century  before  con- 
ferred on  the  papal  tiara  bv  Justinian.  He  was  thence- 
forth "  Head  of  all  the  Churches,"  without  a  compe- 
titor, '^Universal  Bishop"  of  Christendom.*  That 
Phocas  repressed  the  claim  of  the  Bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople is  beyond  a  doubt.  But  the  highest  authori- 
ties among  the  civilians  and  annalists  of  Rome  spurn 
the  idea  that  Phocas  was  the  founder  of  the  suprema- 
cy of  Rome;  they  ascend  to  Justinian  as  the  only  le- 
gitimate source,  and  rightly  date  the  title  from  the  mem- 
orable year  533. t 

The  sixth  century  is  distinguished  by  other  features 
of  that  extraordinary  aspect  which  the  Romish  see  so 
portentously  assumed  in  its  ambition  of  boundless  em- 
pire; the  building  of  a  vast  number  of  Churches  in 
honour  of  the  Saints,  and  for  Saint  worship;  the  crea- 
tion of  a  multitude  of  festivals,  adopting  the  forms  of 
the  abolished  pagan  rites;  and  the  commencement  of 
that  sullen  and  benighted  ignorance  of  Scripture  and 
literature,  which  for  six  hundred  years  brought  back 
barbarism  upon  the  European  world. 

With  the  title  of  *' Universal  Bishop,"  the  power 
of  the  Papacy,  and  the  Dark  Ages,  alike  began. 

The  Latin  language,  overwhelmed  in  the  dialects 

*  Anastatius  Historia  Ecc.    Paulus  diaconus  de  gestis  Longob 
ardorum. 
t  Gothofredus  Corpus  Jm-.  Civ.  8cc. 


118  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

of  the  Gothic  invaders,  had  ceased  to  be  spoken;  the 
Latin  Scriptures  were  thus  in  an  unknown  tongue; 
and  the  people,  disturbed  and  impoverished  by  per- 
petual war,  had  neither  time  nor  knowledge  for  their 
translation.  The  ignorance  had  reached  the  clergy; 
and  the  Pope,  more  a  warrior  and  a  statesman  than  a . 
priest,  found  that  he  could  rise  to  dominion  without 
the  writings  of  either  prophet  or  apostle.  The  scrip- 
tures died  out  of  the  world's  memory. 

But,  in  the  twelfth  century,  the  attempts  of  the  lit- 
tle Christian  congregations  of  the  Alps  to  translate  the 
Gospel  came  like  a  thunderclap  to  the  ears  of  Rome. 
In  the  absence  of  all  rule  of  Scripture  the  papacy  had 
followed  the  course  of  human  nature,  adding  supersti- 
tion to  superstition,  and  power  to  power.  The  sitter  on 
its  throne,  in  the  fantastic  madness  of  ambition  and  ig- 
norance, assumed  the  attributes  of  Deity,  proclaimed 
himself  infallible,  the  remitter  of  sins.  Lord  of  the  gates 
of  Hell  and  Heaven,  the  Vicar  of  God,  the  image  of 
God  on  earth.  The  fountain  of  sanctity  to  man,  he  made 
saints,  he  wrought  pretended  miracles,  he  wasw^orship- 
ped  with  incense.  The  King  of  Kings,  he  sent  forth  his 
oracular  voice  to  the  Sovereigns  of  the  earth,  he  claim- 
ed tribute  of  all  nations,  he  took  away  and  gave  dia- 
dems, and  commanded  their  wearers  to  come  and  kiss 
the  dust  at  his  footstool ! 

His  temple  had  been  built  in  a  night  of  six  hundred 
years;  and  it  had  been,  from  age  to  age,  filling,  unre- 
proved,  with  the  strange  works  of  darkness;  the  forms 
of  ancient  heathenism,  the  rites  of  the  barbarian  con- 
querors of  the  West,  and  the  still  more  monstrous  in- 
ventions of  monkish  dreams,  the  embodyings  of 
mingled  absurdity  and  terror.  The  light  from  the 
Gospel  suddenly  broke  in,  and  showed  the  whole 
portentous  abomination.  Thousands  shrank  at  the 
sight,  and  turned  to  the  living  God.  But  Popery  was 
not  to  be  converted.  Sincerity  and  wisdom  would 
have  rejoiced  in  the  light,  and  cast  away  the  abomina- 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  Hg 

tion.  Tyranny  and  bigotry  loved  the  darkness  better 
than  the  light,  and  strove  to  crush  the  Gospel.  A 
code  of  the  most  furious  persecution  was  established 
against  all  who  dared  to  bring  the  Scriptures  out  of 
the  dust,  and  put  a  tongue  into  the  dead.  The  Gos- 
pels were  trampled  and  destroyed,  their  readers  were 
proscribed  and  exterminated.  Rome,  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  raged  against  the  Revelation,  that  he  had  com- 
manded with  his  latest  words  to  be  "preached  to  every 
man  under  Heaven." 

A.  D.  1793.  The  Bible  had  passed  out  of  the  hands 
of  the  people,  in  all  the  dominions  of  Popery  from  the 
time  of  the  Supremacy.  The  doctrines  had  perished, 
and  left  their  place  to  human  reveries.  The  converts 
were  martyred.  At  length,  the  full  triumph  of  the 
old  spirit  of  corruption  and  persecution  terribly  ar- 
rived. In  the  year  1793,  twelve  hundred  and  sixty 
years  from  the  letter  of  Justinian  declaring  the  Pope 
^'Universal  Bishop,"  the  Gospel  was,  by  a  solemn 
act  of  the  Legislature  and  the  people,  abolished  in 
France.  The  indignities  offered  to  the  actual  copies 
of  the  Bible  were  unimportant  after  this;  their  life  is 
in  their  doctrines,  and  the  extinction  of  the  doctrines 
is  the  extinction  of  the  Bible.  By  the  decree  of  the 
French  Government,  declaring  that  the  nation  ac- 
knowledged no  God,  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
were  slain  throughout  the  limits  of  Republican 
France.  But  contumelies  to  the  Sacred  Books  could 
not  have  been  wanting,  in  the  general  plunder  of  every 
place  of  worship.  In  Lyons  they  were  dragged  at 
the  tail  of  an  ass  in  a  procession  through  the  streets. 

A  very  remarkable  and  prophetic  distinction  of 
this  period  was  the  spirit  of  frenzied  festivity  which 
seized  upon  France. 

The  Capital  and  all  the  Republican  towns  were  the 
scene  of  civic  feasts,  processions  and  shows  of  the 
most  extravagant  kind.  The  most  festive  times  of 
peace  under  the  most  expensive  Kings  were  thrown 


120  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

into  the  shade  by  the  frequency,  variety,  and  extent 
of  the  Republican  exhibitions.  Yet  this  was  a  time 
of  perpetual  miseries  throughout  France.  The  Guil- 
lotine was  bloody  from  morn  till  night.  In  the  single 
month  of  July,  1794,  nearly  eight  hundred  persons, 
the  majority,  principal  individuals  of  the  State,  and 
all  possessing  some  respectability  of  situation,  were 
guillotined  in  Paris  alone.  In  the  midst  of  this  hor- 
ror, there  were  twenty-six  Theatres  open,  filled  with 
the  most  profane  and  profligate  displays  in  honour  of 
the  "Triumph  of  Reason." 

But  more  formal  scoffings  were  prepared  by  the  ex- 
press command  of  the  government.  On  the  1st  of 
November,  1793,  Gobet,  with  the  Republican  priests 
of  Paris,  had  thrown  off  the  gown,  and  abjured  Reli- 
gion. On  the  11th,  a  *' Grand  Festival,"  dedicated 
to  "Reason  and  Truth,"  was  celebrated  in  the  Cathe- 
dral of  Notre  Dame,  which  had  been  desecrated, 
and  been  named  "the  Temple  of  Reason;"  a  pyramid 
was  erected  in  the  centre  of  the  Church,  surmounted 
by  a  temple,  inscribed  "To  philosophy."  The  torch 
of  "Truth"  was  on  the  altar  of  "Reason"  spreading 
light,  &c.  The  National  Convention  and  all  the 
authorities  attended  at  this  burlesque  and  insulting 
ceremony. 

In  February,  1794,  a  grand  fete  was  ordered  by  the 
Convention,  in  which  hymns  to  Liberty  were  chant- 
ed, and  a  pageant  in  honour  of  the  abolition  of  slavery 
in  the  colonies  was  displayed  in  the  "Temple  of  Rea- 
son." In  June  another  festival  was  ordered — To  the 
Supreme  Being;  the  God  of  Philosophy.  But  the 
most  superb  exhibition  was  the  "General  Festival" 
in  honour  of  the  Republic.  It  was  distinguished  by 
a  more  audacious  spirit  of  scoffing  and  profanation  than 
all  the  former.  Robespierre  acted  the  "High  priest 
of  Reason"  on  the  day,  and  made  himself  conspicuous 
in  blasphemy.  He  was  then  at  the  summit  of  power, 
— actual  sovereign  of  France. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  12X 

That  day  had  passed  the  sentence  upon  his  iniqui- 
ties. It  was  remarked  even  then,  that,  from  the  time 
of  that  most  impious  festival,  his  fortunes  turned. 

The  14th  of  July  was  the  date  of  the  Festival.  On 
the  28th,  Robespierre  was  a  mutilated  trunk,  with  all 
France  exulting  over  his  body.  A  single  fortnight 
had  separated  the  throne  and  the  scaffold. 

PROPHECY. 

THE  PROPAGATION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 

Ver.  11.  And  after  three  days  and  a  half  the  spirit  of  life  from 
God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their /ee/,-  and  great 
fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw  them. 

12.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  Heaven,  saying-  unto  them, 
Come  up  hither.  And  they  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud;  and 
their  enemies  beheld  them. 

13.  And  the  sam.e  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake,  and  the 
tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the  earthquake  were  slain  of  men 
seven  thousand:  and  the  remnant  were  affi-ighted,  and  gave  glory 
to  the  God  of  heaven. 

14.  The  second  woe  is  past,  and,  behold,  the  third  woe  cometh 
giiickly. 

INTERPRETATION, 

Ver.  11.  In  three  years  and  a  half  from  the  aboli- 
tion of  religion  in  France,  it  shall  be  restored,  and 
even  placed  in  a  more  secure  and  prominent  rank  than 
before.  The  doctrines  of  Christianity  shall  be  preach- 
ed with  less  restraint;  the  Bible  shall  "be  set  on  its 
feet,"  to  the  surprise  of  those  who  conceived  it  pros- 
trate for  ever. 

Ver.  12.  But  a  still  higher  and  more  miraculous 
distinction  is  at  hand.  It  shall  suddenly,  by  the  very 
sanction  and  impulse  of  God  himself,  be  elevated  be- 
yond the  power  of  man  to  impede  its  progress.  It 
shall  "  ascend  in  a  cloud,"  (the  scriptural  expression 
for  triumph  and  pre-eminence,)  possessing  by  the  di- 
ll 


122  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

vine  command  an  extent  of  diffusion  and  dominion, 
that  shall  confound  its  enemies. 

Ver.  13.  The  sera  of  this  triumph  is  strongly  de- 
fined. There  shall  be,  *'in  the  same  hour,"  («pa,  pe- 
riod) a  political  earthquake. 

''The  tenth  part  of  the  Atheistic  City"  shall  fall; 
a  portion  of  the  Infidel  Empire  of  France  shall  be  torn 
away,  with  the  slaughter  of  many  thousands;  express- 
ed by  seven,  the  number  of  completeness.  And  this 
catastrophe  shall  produce  a  religious  influence  on  the 
mind  of  nations. 

It  is  to  be  observed,  that  there  is  a  distinction  be- 
tween the  ''  remnant"  in  the  text,  and  that  mentioned 
in  the  close  of  the  sixth  Trumpet,*  who  were  stated 
to  have  been  uninfluenced  by  the  proofs  of  Divine  wTath 
given  in  the  overthrow  of  the  Revolutionary  Empire. 
The  ''  remnant,"  (which  should  in  both  instances  have 
been  translated,  the  7^est,  xatTtot)  in  the  sixth  Trumpet 
are  named  "those  who  were  not  killed  by  the  plagues;" 
men  in  the  same  class  of  obnoxiousness  to  punishment 
with  those  who  perished; — Idolaters,  persecutors,  &c. 
But  in  the  present  text,  there  is  no  such  description, 
the  word  ^omoi  alone  is  used.  The  absence  of  the  pre- 
vious designation  generalizes  the  word,  and  leaves  it 
capable  of  being  applied  to  all  the  spectators  of  the  ju- 
dicial ruin,  whose  less  impure  faith  might  be  increased 
in  purity  by  the  terror  of  the  example. 

Ver  14.  But  the  sera  of  this  stupendous  triumph  of 
the  Bible  is  marked  still  more  distinctly.  It  takes 
place  before  the  end  of  the  Second  Woe. 

HISTORY. 

A.  D.  1794.  From  the  fall  of  Robespierre,  the  fury 
of  Atheism  was  gradually  diminished,  and  some  at- 
tempts were  made  to  restore  the  old  worship.     But  a 

*  Apoc.  ix.  20,  21. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  1^3 

conception  of  the  remoteness  of  this  re-establishment 
from  Christianity  may  be  formed  by  the  declaration 
of  the  Constitutional  Bishops  in  1796,  that  ^^Christi- 
anity was  only  a  republication  of  the  Rights  of  Man." 
The  popish  Church,  however,  made  continual  ad- 
vances to  its  former  privileges;  and,  excepting  the  di- 
minished salaries  of  the  clergy,  was  placed  nearly  in 
its  original  situation. 

But  this  system  was  about  to  be  contrasted  with  a 
Church  to  which  France  will  owe  whatever  of  mercy 
she  may  find  in  the  coming  hour. 

A.  D.  1797.  On  the  17th  of  June,  Camille  Jourdan, 
in  the  ^'Council  of  Five  Hundred,"  brought  up  the 
memorable  report  on  the  "  Revision  of  the  laws  rela- 
tive to  religious  worship."  It  consisted  of  a  number 
of  propositions,  abolishing  alike  the  Republican  re- 
strictions on  Popish  worship,  and  the  Popish  restric- 
tions on  Protestant. 

1.  That  all  citizens  might  buy  or  hire  edifices  for 
the/ree  exercise  of  religious  worship. 

2.  That  all  congregations  might  assemble  by  the 
sound  of  bells. 

3.  That  no  test  ov  promise  of  any  sort  unrequired 
from  other  citizens  should  be  required  of  the  minis- 
ters of  those  congregations. 

4.  That  any  individual  attempting  to  impede,  or 
in  any  way  interrupt  the  public  worship  should  be 
fined,  up  to  500  livres,  and  not  less  than  50;  and  that 
if  the  interruption  proceeded  from  the  constituted  au- 
thorities, such  authorities  should  be  fined  double  the 
sum. 

5.  That  entrance  to  assemblies  for  the  purpose  of 
religious  worship  should  be  free  for  all  citizens. 

6.  That  all  other  laws  concerning  religious  wor- 
ship should  be  repealed. 

Those  regulations,  in  comprehending  the  whole 
state  of  worship  in  France,  were,  in  fact,  a  peculiar 
boon  to  Protestantism.     Popery  was  alseady  in  sight 


124  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

of  full  restoration.  But  Protestantism,  crushed  under 
the  burthen  of  the  laws  of  Louis  XIV.,  and  unsup- 
ported by  the  popular  belief,  required  the  direct  sup- 
port of  the  state  to  ^*  stand  on  its  feet."  The  Report 
seems  even  to  have  had  an  especial  view  to  the  griev- 
ances of  the  Church;  the  old  prohibitions  to  hold 
public  worship,  to  possess  places  of  worship,  to  have 
ingress,  &c. 

From  that  period  the  Church  has  been  free  in  France, 
and  it  now  numbers  probably  as  large  a  population  as 
before  its  fall.  It  is  a  striking  coincidence,  that  al- 
most at  the  moment  when  this  great  measure  was  de- 
termined on,  the  French  army  under  Bonaparte  was 
seen  invading  and  partitioning  the  papal  territory. 
The  next  year,  1798,  saw  it  master  of  Rome,  the 
popedom  a  Republic,  and  the  Pope  a  prisoner  and  an 
exile. 

The  Church  and  the  Bible  had  been  slain  in  France 
from  November  1793,  till  June  1797.  -The  three 
years  and  a  half  were  expended,  and  the  Bible,  so 
long  and  sternly  repressed  before,  was  placed  in  hon- 
our, and  was  openly  the  book  of  free  Protestantism! 

A.  D.  1805.  In  this  year  the  exaltation  of  the  Bi- 
ble began;  the  first  great  issue  of  Bibles  for  the  gene- 
ral use  of  mankind  was  made.  Without  entering  into 
the  questions  that  arise  out  of  this  subject,  the  mere 
historic  fact  is;  that  then,  for  the  first  time  in  the  An- 
nals of  the  Church,,  the  diffusion  of  the  Scriptures  oc- 
cupied a  large  space  in  the  mind  of  Europe.  *'The 
Bible  is  the  religion  of  Protestants,''  and  to  them  the 
general  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  had  always  been 
a  subject  of  the  first  interest.  The  Church  of  Eng- 
land with  that  spirit,  which  has  placed  it  at  the  head 
of  Protestantism,  had  the  high  honour  of  leading  the 
way  by  an  institution  formed  a  century  before,  (1698.) 
But  the  prophetic  time  was  not  yet  come.  The  im- 
pulse has  been  given  at  the  appointed  hour:  and  the 
Scriptures,  translated  into  one  hundred  and  forty-three 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  12  « 

languages,  already  penetrate  the  remotest  regions  of 
the  world. 

It  is  the  supreme  and  unrivalled  giorj^  of  England, 
that  she  has  been  the  earthly  instrument  of  this  bless- 
ing; that,  towering,  like  another  Sinai,  in  the  wilder- 
ness of  a  world  covered  with  idolatry,  crowned  by  the 
light  that  flows  from  the  presence  of  God,  and  supe- 
rior to  all  human  aggression,  from  her  has  been  given 
the  Law  of  life,  the  Gospel,  to  the  Nations. 


By  these  chapters,  (x.  and  xi.)  the  identity  of  the 
*' little  book,"  the  Two  Witnesses,  and  the  Bible,  is 
established.  It  is  the  same  Christ,  ^Hhe  Mighty  An- 
gel,'' who  gives  the  ^^Book''  to  the  Apostle,  and  who 
details  the  History  of  the  Two  Witnesses.  It  is  the 
same  voice  of  the  Eternal,  that  from  Heaven  com- 
mands the  Book  to  be  taken  into  the  hand  of  the 
Apostle  for  distribution  to  all  kindreds  and  tongues, 
and  summons  the  Witnesses  to  a  height  above  all  hu- 
man tyranny.  Neither  Pope  nor  Monk  can  suppress 
the  Bible  now;  neither  Inquisition  nor  Army.  It  is 
multiplied  beyond  all  the  art  or  strength  of  man  to  de- 
stroy ;  the  Witnesses  have  ascended,  like  our  Lord, 
^'cn  the  clouds  of  power,"  to  be  slain  no  more. 

It  was  predicted  that  the  triumph  of  the  Scriptures 
should  precede  the  close  of  the  Second  Woe.  That 
woe  was  inflicted  on  the  French  Infidel  Empire  in 
1815.  It  did  precede  that  catastrophe.  Its  triumph, 
still  advancing,  is  further  declared  to  have  been  con- 
spicuous in  an  sera  of  public  conflict,  great  havoc  of 
life,  and  the  avulsion  of  a  part  of  the  Infidel  dominion. 
It  must  be  almost  unnecessary  to  repeat,  that  the  fall 
of  the  French  Empire  was  marked  by  all  those  cir- 
cumstances, and  ])articularly  by  the  dismemberment 
of  territory;  the  whole  of  the  conquests  of  Revolution- 
ary France  having  been  cut  away  by  the  Allied  Sword, 
a  feature  of  the  conquest  of  the  most  singular  kind. 
11* 


126  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

History  contains  scarcely  a  similar  example  of  the 
sudden  and  complete  diminution  of  a  mighty  empire. 

THE  SEVENTH  TRUMPET.     Chap.  xi. 

PROPHECY. 

THE  UNIVERSAL  WAR. 

Ver.  15.  And  the  seventh  ang-el  sounded;  and  there  were  great 
voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ;  and  he  shall  reign 
for  ever  and  ever. 

16.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  which  sat  before  God  on 
their  seats,  fell  on  their  faces,  and  woi^shipped  God, 

17.  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,  which 
art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come;  because  thou  hast  takeato  thee 
thy  great  power,  and  hast  reigned. 

18.  And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy  wi*ath  is  come,  and 
the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they  should  be  judged,  and  that  thou 
shouldest  give  reward  unto  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the 
saints,  and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  small  and  great;  and  shouldest 
destroy  them  which  destroy  the  earth. 

19.  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven,  and  there 
was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his  testament:  and  there  were 
lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  an  earthquake,  and 
great  hail. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  third  woe  is  the  most  terrible  of  all  the  visi- 
tations of  the  Divine  wrath.  It  is  more  strikingy 
connected  with  the  Divine  government  of  the 
Church  than  of  any  of  the  former;  and  is  announced 
by  the  voices  of  heaven,  proclahning  that  the  final  fall 
of  the  Papacy  is  come,  and  that  the  full  triumph  of 
Christianity  in  the  visible  kingdom  of  God  andChrist, 
so  long  delayed,  is  about  to  begin.  The  Elders,  the 
representatives  of  the  Christian  priesthood,  do  homage 
before  God,  in  proof  that  this  is  a  pre-eminent  triumph 
of  religion;  and  declare  that  the  time  of  the  resurrec- 
tion of  those  who  died  in  the  faith,  <nhe  first  resur- 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  127 

rection/^  is  come,  and  that  they  shall  receive  their  vi- 
sible glor}^  In  this  hymn,  the  destruction  of  the 
persecutors  is  also  declared. 

The  opening  of  the  Temple,  and  the  view  of  the 
Ark  of  the  Testament,  {SmOi^xtj,  the  covenant,)  are 
emblematic  of  the  Gospel;  our  Lord  having  by  his 
sacrifice  abolished  the  exclusiveness  of  the  Jewish 
Temple,  and  thrown  open  to  mankind  the  Covenant 
which  was  originally  restricted  to  the  Jews,  as  the 
sight  of  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  was  to  the  Jewish 
high  priest.  This  seems  to  predict  an  extensive  con- 
version to  the  Church  from  the  idolatrous  faiths,  im- 
mediately preceding  or  conjunct  with  the  final  plague. 

On  the  completion  of  the  number  of  the  Church, 
the  vvoe  commences,  the  lightnings  and  thunders  are 
launched  forth,  and  the  earth  is  overwhelmed. 

THE  SEVENTH  VIAL.   Chap.  xvi. 

PROPHECY. 

THE  UNIVERSAL    WAR. 

Ver.  13.  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come  out 
02"  the  mouth  of  the  drag'on,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  b^ast,  and 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet. 

14.  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  working  miracles,  whicii 
.0  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  whole  world,  to  ga- 
cner  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty. 

15.  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth, 
zr.d  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked  aud  they  see  his 
-  aame. 

16.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place  called  in  the 
Hebrew  tongue  Armageddon. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Those  verses  are  introductory  to  the  seventh 
plague,  or  universal  war. 

It  will  be  shown  in  the   **  Vision  of  the  Church,"* 

•  Apoc.  xii.  xiii.  xiv. 


128  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

that  the  dragon,  the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  typi-. 
fy  infidelity,  Popery,  and  the  influence  of  the  monas- 
tic orders. — Frogs  were  unclean,  and  one  of  the 
plagues  of  Egypt:  the  whole  three  express  the  com- 
bined influence  of  atheism  and  superstition,  suddenly 
acting  upon  the  earth  for  the  general  disturbance  of 
nations.  The  powder  of  delusion  had  been  already  as- 
cribed to  the  monastic  orders,  the  agents  of  Rome 
and  persecution.* 

Under  the  excitement  of  the  triple  influence,  which 
differs  from  the  Jacobinism  of  the  French  Revolution, 
only  in  uniting  to  the  fury  of  infidelity  the  steady 
fierceness  of  superstition,  and  the  subtle  artifice  of  the 
monkish  agency,  the  nations  of  Europe,  and  finally 
the  world,  shall  be  involved  in  one  blaze  of  war. 

This  war  shall  take  the  world  as  the  siege  of  Jeru- 
salem took  the  Jews,  by  surprise.  It  is  announced  by 
the  same  words,  ** Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.'^  Yet, 
as  in  the  instance  of  the  siege,  it  will  be  no  surprise, 
but  to  the  negligent,  the  adherents  of  the  idolatrous 
Church,  and  the  general  worldly,  and  irreligious  por- 
tion of  mankind.  To  those  whose  eye  is  fixed  in  hu- 
mility upon  the  signs  of  the  great  coming,  there  will 
be  in  the  circumstances  of  the  times  warning  suf- 
ficient, if  not  to  enable  them  to  anticipate  the  precise 
steps  by  which  the  Universal  Convulsion  will  arrive, 
at  least  to  ascertain  its  approach,  and  to  feel  the  so- 
lemn necessity  of  preparing  by  a  renewed  spirit,  by  a 
purer  morality,  and  a  more  anxious  study  of  the  Gos- 
pel, for  a  trial  in  which  all  that  the  earth  has  of  strength 
or  greatness  will  be  utterly  shaken. 

Far  be  it  from  the  writer  of  these  pages  to  conceive 
that  he  has  any  right  of  superior  virtue  to  impress  his 
opinions  upon  his  fellow  men;  human  vanity  shrinks 
in  the  presence  of  such  times  and  things.  Yet  he 
would  entreat  minds  wiser  and  better  than  his  own  to 
examine  whether,  even  in  the  events  of  the  present 

*  Apoc.  xiii  14.  1  Tim.  iv.  1. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  129 

day,  there  are  not  discoverable  some  most  remarkable 
coincidences  with  the  prophecy. 

The  close  of  the  war  against  the  French  empire 
promised  an  all  but  interminable  peace  to  Europe. 
The  folly  of  human  ambition  had  been  so  strongly 
displayed  in  the  career  of  Napoleon;  the  severity  of 
the  public  sacrifices  was  so  deeply  felt  by  all;  and 
so  stern  and  decisive  an  evidence  was  given  of  the 
feebleness  of  any  single  kingdom  of  the  continent 
against  the  determined  resistance  of  the  rest;  that 
war  for  conquest  seemed  to  be  consigned  to  dreams 
and  madness  for  ever.  When  France  failed,  with  its 
central  position,  its  magnificent  army,  its  countless 
and  martial  population,  its  long  experience  of  war, 
and  habit  of  victory,  and  with  a  leader  at  its  head, 
who,  perhaps,  in  a  superior  degree  to  any  man  that 
ever  lived,  was  made  for  the  nation  and  the  time,  for 
the  developement  and  inflammation  of  the  national 
powers  to  the  highest  point  of  evil  energy, — when 
all  those  qualities  for  triumph  and  tyranny  seemed 
but  to  increase  the  downfall;  like  the  massiveness  and 
loftiness  of  some  great  fortress,  but  making  the  blast 
of  the  mine  that  blew  it  up,  fiercer  and  more  ruin- 
ous:— what  king  or  kingdom  would  again  hazard  the 
desperate  experiment  of  rousing  the  wrath  of  man- 
kind? 

Yet,  with  this  consciousness,  which  must  have 
made  nations  sick  of  the  very  name  of  war,  with 
many  a  wound  to  heal,  and  with  the  prospect  of  ten- 
fold suffering  in  the  committal  of  their  strength  in  the 
field,  the  spirit  of  war  has  been  perpetually  creeping 
through  Europe.  Sovereigns  have  not  been  the  cri- 
minals in  this  conspiracy  against  mankind.  Its  fires 
burn  in  a  lower  zone;  it  is  seen  in  a  reckless  hatred 
of  the  powers  that  be,  a  wandering  love  of  a  life  of 
plunder,  liberty  on  the  lips,  with  an  utter  ignorance, 
if  not  an  utter  scorn  of  its  principles  in  the  heart,  a 
gambling  in  codes  and  constitutions,   and  an  invete- 


130  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

rate,  sneering,  and  ostentatious  contempt  of  all  reli- 
gion. Jacobinism  is  stripped  of  its  crowns  and  ban- 
ners, but  its  disbanded  soldiery  are  roving  through 
Europe,  and  rebellion  is  their  natural  food. 

That  there  are  abuses  in  the  governments  of  the 
continent;  that  there  are  gallant  and  honourable  spi- 
rits among  those  who  have  made  themselves  obnox- 
ious to  those  governments;  and  that  the  cause  of  kings 
and  people  would  be  equally  prospered  by  a  sincere 
and  intelligent  purification  of  their  polity;  is  all  un- 
deniable. But  there  has  been  a  deep  and  sullen  evil 
in  all  that  has  been  done,  an  alloy  in  the  coin  of  this 
new  liberty,  that  rejects  it  from  the  use  of  nations. 
With  England  before  their  eyes,  the  unrivalled  ex- 
ample of  safe  freedom,  the  patriots  of  the  continent 
have  bowed  down  to  the  French  Revolution.  Mys- 
terious oaths,  midnight  meetings,  secret  clubs  and 
confederations,  the  libel  and  the  dagger,  have  been 
the  general  instruments  of  their  early  state.  But, 
where  they  had  at  length  obtained  the  mastery,  the 
evidence  of  origin  was  more  perfect;  the  constitution 
was  a  democracy;  Rousseau  was  the  moralist,  and 
Voltaire  the  lawgiver;  the  populace  was  the  living 
idol  that  snuffed  up  the  incense  of  their  altar.  Their 
Providence  was  Jacobinism. 

It  was  predicted  that  a  second  influence,  the  power 
of  the  monks,  should  be  added  to  Jacobinism.  Of  all 
alliances,  this  seemed  the  most  forbidden  and  impos- 
sible. The  French  Revolution  had  thrown  monkery 
under  foot,  turned  its  palaces  into  barracks,  confiscat- 
ed its  revenues,  cast  out  its  tribes  to  wander  in  their 
original  pauperism  through  the  earth,  and,  a  still 
deeper  wound  had  stricken  the  whole  system  through 
with  the  most  contemptuous  and  bitter  ridicule.  The 
influence  of  monkery,  on  any  scale  of  public  or  politi- 
cal importance,  was  pronounced  to  be  abolished  for 
ever. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  131 

Yet  what  is  the  state  of  things  at  this  moment?  A 
monkish  war!  No  human  contingency  could,  in  all 
its  circumstances,  have  more  defied  calculation.  We 
are  at  war,  not  with  a  great  rival  power,  capable  of 
gaining  by  war;  not  with  an  opulent  neighbour,  stimu- 
lated by  overflowing  wealth  to  ambition;  not  with  an 
old  and  beaten  enemy,  burning  to  wipe  off  disgrace; 
but  with  a  power  the  most  embarrassed,  the  most  as- 
sailable, the  most  naturally  connected  with  England, 
the  most  bound  by  the  mightiest  services,  the  most 
associated  by  mutual  and  glorious  hazards,  the  most 
united  in  the  noblest  triumph  ever  gained  in  Europe. 
It  is  by  the  generous  sacrifices  and  guiding  valour  of 
England,  that  Spain  exists  as  a  kingdom,  that  the  Spa- 
nish peasant  is  not  a  bandit  and  a  beggar,  that  the 
monk  has  a  roof  Over  his  head,  and  that  the  king  is 
not  a  slave,  chained  to  a  French  footstool.  Yet  it  is 
this  nation  and  this  king  that  monkery  is  marching 
into  the  field  against  the  giant  strength  of  England. 

The  Spanish  hostilities  may  be  suppressed  and  pass 
away,  by  the  bidding  of  those  great  powers  in  whose 
hands  is  the  European  commonwealth.  But  the  monk- 
ish potency  has  displayed  itself;  and  but  one  influence 
more  is  demanded,  to  lead  the  world  to  war. 

It  is  predicted  that  Popery,  in  some  extraordinary 
display  of  violence,  shall  giv-e  the  sign.  The  Apoca- 
lypse appears,  in  many  places,  to  intimate  a  final  per- 
secution. Yet  we  cannot  hope  to  interpret  the  future, 
however  near,  with  minute  accuracy.  It  is  probable 
that  the  Popedom  will  not  be  the  direct  persecutor; 
for  the  "  power  over  the  Saints"  had  been,  at  the 
close  of  the  1260  years,  prohibited  either  entirely,  or 
in  a  remarkable  degree.  The  great  instruments  of 
Papal  vengeance — the  Inquisition,  was  abolished  in 
Rome  by  the  French  invasion.  But  superstition  shall 
be  displayed  in  sudden  fury  in  the  Popish  countries; 
converts  by  the  recent  diffusion  of  the  Gospel  shall  be 


132  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

the  chief  objects  of  the  sword;  and  then  "shall  the 
time  of  the  end  come." 

Another  distinct  feature  of  the  final  sera  was  to  be 
the  superintendence  of  Europe  by  four  principal  go- 
vernments. 

In  the  Sixth  Trumpet,*  those  four  monarchies  were 
summoned  by  the  voice  of  Heaven  to  destroy  the 
French  empire.  In  the  Sixth  Seal,t  the  description 
of  the  universal  war  was  interrupted,  to  declare  to  the 
Church  that  four  monarchies  shall  prevent  the  approach 
of  that  war,  until  Providence  shall  have  filled  up  the 
number  that  is  to  complete  its  people.  The  natural 
inference  is,  that  when  governments  shall  be  found 
exercising  that  extraordinary  influence,  the  consum- 
mation is  nigh. 

But,  what  has  been  the  state  of  Europe  during  these 
ten  years? — A  commonwealth.  The  alliance  between 
England,  Austria,  Prussia,  and  Russia,  the  conquei'ors 
of  the  French  empire,  has  continued  unbroken,  and 
continued  with  a  constant  and  intimate  communication 
that  forms  the  strongest  contrast  with  the  old  frigid, 
and  tardy,  diplomacy  of  Europe.  If  but  a  possibility 
of  public  disturbance  arose  in  any  corner  of  the  conti- 
nent, monarchs  hurried  from  their  capitals  to  meet  in 
some  remote  spot,  and  linger  out  weeks  and  months 
concerting  measures  for  the  preservation  of  the  gene- 
ral peace.  There  have  been  a  greater  number  of  con- 
gresses within  the  last  ten  years  of  peace,  than  within 
the  hundred  before  with  all  their  vicissitudes.  But 
the  nature  of  these  memorable  meetings  has  been  still 
more  a  distinction  than  their  number.  The  declared 
identity  of  interests,  the  confidential  form  of  the  inter- 
course, the  common  acknowledgment  of  the  necessity 
of  peace,  the  threat  of  combined  war  against  its  first 
disturber,  and  the  obvious  result  of  this  salutary  threat 
in  the  public  tranquillity  of  Europe  during  a  period 

•  Apoc.  ix.  14.  I  Apoc.  vii.  1. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  I33 

SO  pregnant  with  the  materials  of  irritation,  constitute 
a  system  which  never  existed  before  but  in  the  fine 
theories  of  philosophy. 

Yet,  it  is  predicted  that  the  efforts  of  those  monar- 
chies shall  at  length  be  either  remitted  or  be  inef- 
fectual, and  that  Europe  shall  be  committed  in  general 
hostility. 

It  is  also  predicted  that  the  catastrophe  shall  come 
by  surprise  upon  nations;  the  world  shall  not  conceive 
it  to  be  the  "  day  of  destruction."  But  the  Church 
is  commanded  to  be  prepared  for  it,  in  the  words  which 
warned  the  early  disciples  of  the  siege  of  Jerusalem, 
"  Behold  I  come  as  a  thief."*  St.  Paul  expressly  ap- 
plies those  words  to  the  coming  of  our  Lord  to  punish 
his  enemies.  ^^But,  of  the  times  and  seasons,  breth- 
ren, ye  have  no  need  that  I  write  unto  you.  For  you 
yourselves  know  perfectly  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  so 
cometh  as  a  thief  in  the  night.  But  ye,  brethren,  are 
not  in  darkness  that  that  day  should  overtake  you  as  a 
thief."!  The  warning  is  now  again  urged,  because 
the  last  time  is  at  hand;  and  the  people  of  the  faith 
are,  like  the  early  disciples,  commanded  to  put  on  new 
vigilance,  lest  at  the  coming  of  the  Bridegroom  to  the 
marriage  feast,,  even  they  should  be  found  without  the 
marriage  garment,  and  be  cast  out  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord. 

"And  he,  (in  the  original  they ;  the  evil  spirits,) 
gathered  them  together  into  a  place  called  Armaged- 
don;" •'•"^•'o  T^  Mount  Megiddo,  overlooking  the  plain 
in  the  half  tribe  of  Manasses  in  which  Barak  and 
Deborah  destroyed  Sisera's  army,:):  and  in  which  Jo- 
sias  was  routed  by  Pharaoh  Necho.  §  The  name  is 
typically  used  to  express  immense  slaughter. 

»  Matt.  xxiv.  43,     Luke  xii.  39.      ,  f  1  Thess.  v.  1,  2, 4. 

\  Judg".  V.  19.  §  Chron.  xxxv.  22. 

12 


134  THE  APOCALYPSE. 


THE  SEVENTH  VIAL.  Chap.  xvi. 

THE  CONrLICT. 

Ver.  17.  And  the  seventh  ang-el  poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air; 
and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  from  the 
throne^  sapng-,  It  is  done. 

18.  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  lightmngs;  and 
there  was  a  g-reat  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men  were 
upon  the  earth,  so  mig-hty  an  earthquake,  and  so  great. 

19.  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell:  and  great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance 
before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness 
of  his  wrath. 

20.  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were  not 
found. 

21.  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven,  eveiy 
stone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent:  and  men  blasphemed  God  be- 
cause of  the  plague  of  the  hail;  for  the  plague  thereof  was  ex- 
ceeding great. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  Vial  is  similar  to  the  Seventh  Trumpet.  It 
announces  the  last  visitation  of  wrath,  and,  like  it, 
connects  the  havoc  of  earth  with  some  direct  and  to- 
tally unexampled  agency  of  Providence.  In  both, 
the  fall  of  the  antagonists  of  the  Gospel  is  the  promi- 
nent object.  The  trumpet  was  received  with  a  hosan- 
na  from  the  saints  in  Heaven,  declaring  that  the  king- 
dom was  at  last  become  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and 
that  they  were  to  receive  the  crowns  so  long  promis- 
ed. In  the  Vial  the  most  defined  ruin  is  that  of  the 
unbelievers,  the  cities  of  the  nations,  (in  the  original, 
Heathens,  £0v«»^,)  the  Great  City,  andtheGreatBabylon. 
Whether  the  two  latter  are  the  same,  or,  as  is  not  im- 
probable,* distinct  portions  of  the  general  idolatrous 
Church,  is  a  question  which  must  be  left  to  the  fu- 
ture. 

*  Apoc.  xi.  8. 


THE  TRUMPETS  AND  VIALS.  I35 

The  Vial  is  poured  out  upon  the  air,  the  kingdom 
of  Satan.  ■'^  Its  effect  is  final.  The  voice  from  the 
throne  declares  the  completeness  of  the  plague.  The 
mystery  is  finished.      ^'  It  is  done.^' 

The  visions  of  **  Babylon"  wlych  follow,!  are  but 
an  enlargement  and  explanation  of  the  manner  and  sub- 
jects of  the  last  plague.  They  detail  the  nature,  crimes 
and  punishment  of  the  papacy.  Their  connexion  with 
the  prophecy  of  the  Vials  is  expressly  marked  by  their 
being  shown  by  one  of  the  angels  commissioned  to  in- 
flict those  plagues,  t  But  their  importance  requires 
that  they  should  be  considered  apart,  and  after  the 
**  Vision  of  the  Church,"  w^hich  assists  in  their  inter- 
pretation. 


On  a  general  view  of  the  Seals,  Trumpets  and  Vials, 
it  is  observable,  that  the  Seals  are  contemporaneous 
with  the  two  latter  from  their  commencement  in  the 
thirteenth  century.  Both  aeras  of  the  Church  succeed 
a  great  persecution,  but  the  Trumpets  and  Vials,  be- 
ing the  prophecy  of  the  punishments  of  the  persecu- 
tors, close  with  the  universal  war,  the  final  plague; 
the  Seals,  being  the  entire  history  of  the  Church,  pro- 
ceed one  step  beyond,  and  give  its  triumph. 

The  Trumpets  and  Vials  are  virtually  the  History 
of  the  Reformed;  for  the  punishments  of  the  persecu- 
tors were  the  preservation  of  the  Reformed.  If  the 
popish  sovereigns  had  retained  their  power  undistur- 
bed, nothing  but  a  succession  of  direct  miracles  could 
have  saved  the  Church.  But  every  plague  of  the  se- 
ven was  as  a  shield  to  the  Protestants.  The  first,  the 
factions  of  Italy,  and  the  English  invasions  of  France, 
so  deeply  drew  off  the  eye  of  persecution,  that  Pro- 
testantism in  France  increased  to  the  strength  that  af- 
terwards resisted  the  League,  and  established  itself  as 

*  Eph.  ii.  2.         f  Apoc.  xvii.  xviii.  xix.  4  Apoc.  xvil.  1. 


136  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

a  religion  by  the  edict  of  Nantes.  The  second,  the 
destruction  of  the  Armada,  at  once  saved  England  from 
an  invasion,  whose  success  must  have  issued  in  the  fier- 
cest persecution;  and  enabled  Elizabeth  to  give  her  un- 
divided assistance  to,  the  struggling  Protestants  of  the 
continent.  The  importance  of  the  third,  the  war  of 
the  Cevennes,  is  less  obvious,  but  it  seems  to  have  pro- 
tected the  remaining  million  of  French  protestants from 
the  fury  of  the  king.  The  fourth,  the  wars  of  Louis 
the  XlVth  protected  the  Protestants,  while  they  con- 
tinued; and  his  final  discomfiture  left  the  monarchy  in 
such  a  state  of  weakness,  that  it  dared  not  provoke  a 
Protestant  war  with  either  its  own  subjects  or  their 
powerful  protector,  England.  In  the  interval  Protes- 
tantism increased  so  rapidly,  even  under  all  its  politi- 
cal disabilities,  that  in  half  a  century  it  reckoned  near- 
ly as  large  a  number  as  before  the  revocation  of  the 
edict  of  Nantes.  The  fifth  and  sixth,  the  French  Rev- 
olution, while  it  fell  furiously  on  the  chief  persecutor, 
the  Galilean  church,  reinstated  Protestantism  in  its 
original  freedom.  The  seventh  plague  will  at  once 
extinguish  Popery,  the  head  and  front  of  all  persecu- 
tion; and  place  the  Church  in  magnificent  triumph  be- 
yond all  change. 


THE 


VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


This  great  vision  consists  of  three  parts.  1st,  the 
Church  under  pagan  persecution.^  2nd,  Under  papal 
persecution.!  3rd,  Approaching  to  its  triumph,  and 
avenged.:}: 

PROPHECY. 
THE  JEWISH  CHURCH. 

Chap.  xii. 

Ver.  1.  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven;  a  woman 
clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her 
head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars: 

2.  And  she  being  with  child  cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and  pain- 
ed to  be  delivered. 

3.  And  there  appeared  another  wonder  in  heaven;  and  behold  a 
great  red  dragon,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven 
crowns  upon  his  heads. 

4.  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  did 
cast  them  to  the  earth:  and  the  dragon  stood  before  the  woman 
which  was  ready  to  be  delivered,  for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon 
as  it  was  born. 

5.  And  she  brought  forth  a  man  child,  who  was  to  rule  all  nations 
witli  a  rod  of  iron:  and  her  child  was  caught  up  unto  God,  and  to 
his  throne. 

INTERPRETATION. 

This  vision  is  totally  separate  from  that  of  the 
Trumpets  which  precedes  it.  A  great  Sign,  or  Sym- 
bol, is  displayed;  a  new  view  of  providential  history 
is  begun. §  Such  expressions  as  ^^*/2ndl  saw,"  ^^Jind 

*  Apoc.  xii.  \  lb.  xiii.  ^  lb.  xiv. 

§  Novam  hie  orditur  prophetiam  Spiritus  Sanctus.    (Vitrin.) 

12* 


138  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

after  this  I  looked,"  &c.  do  not  necessarily  imply  a 
connexion  of  subject.  Where  the  connexion  really 
subsists,  it  is  always  indicated  by  some  internal  evi- 
dence. 

Ver.  1.  A  city,  or  an  empire,  was  customarily  re- 
presented on  the  ancient  coins  by  a  female  figure.  In 
the  Gospel  the  Church  is  similarly  described.  In 
the  text,  she  is  seen  clothed  and  crowned  with  the 
heavenly  bodies,  the  emblems  of  sovereignty.  .  Her 
crown  is  ^ twelve  stars,"  emblematic  of  the  twelve 
patriarchs  or  heads  of  the  tribes.  * 

Ver.  2.  She  is  in  child-birth  and  anxious  to  bring 
forth  her  illustrious  offspring. 

Ver.  3.  An  adverse  power,  a  religion  of  evil,  Pagan- 
ism, comes  forth  lo  destroy  her  child  as  soon  as  it  shall 
be  born.  This  religion  is  the  visible  embodying  of 
the  old  serpent,  Satan.  Its  form,  the  Dragon,  sym- 
bolizes the  whole  number  of  the  kingdoms,  oppressors 
of  the  Church  in  both  its  states,  Jewish  and  Christian; 
seven  crowned  sovereignties,  of  whom  the  prophet 
subsequently  declares  that  the  sixth  lived  at  the  time 
of  the  vision,  five  being  past  and  one  not  yet  come;t 
and  ten  crownless  horns,  sovereigntiesj  then  non-ex- 
isting, but  to  spring  from  those  heads. 

Ver.  4.  The  child  is  brought  forth,  is  felt  to  be  tjie 
supreme  antagonist,  and  the  evil  spirit  of  the  persecu- 
ting religion  labours  first  to  destroy  him,  but  he  is 
caught  up  into  Heaven,  there  to  remain  until  he  shall 
come  to  overwhelm  his  enemies,  *'to  rule  them  with 
a  rod  of  iron."§  The  Dragon's  striking  down  the  third 
part  of  the  stars  probably  sym.bolizes  the  absorption 
of  the  chief  Pagan  religions  into  the  paramount  idola- 
try of  Rome;  a  star  being  the  emblem  of  a  religion, 
whether  pure  or  impure;  and  a  fall  from  ^'Heaven," 
but  another  expression  for  a  fall  from  authority. 

•  Gen.  xxxvii.  9.  fApoc.  xvii.  10. 

t  Dan.  xii.  24.  ^  Psalm  xxviii.     Dan.  vU,  27> 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  139 

PROPHECY. 

THE  ROMAN  PERSECUTIONS. 

Ver.  6.  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she 
hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her  there  a 
thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days. 

7.  And  there  was  war  in  heaven:  Michael  and  his  angels  foug-ht 
against  the  drag-on;  and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels. 

8.  And  prevailed  not:  neither  was  there  place  found  any  more 
in  heaven. 

9.  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent,  called 
the  Devil,  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole  world:  he  was 
cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  <vere  cast  out  with  him, 

•"''  10.  And  I  heard  a  voice  saying  in  heaven.  Now  is  come  salva- 
tion, and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  power  of 
his  Christ:  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which  ac- 
cused them  before  our  God  clay  and  night. 

11.  And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by 
the  word  of  their  testimony^  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the 
death. 

12.  Therefore  rejoice  ye  heavens,  and  je  that  dwell  in  them. 
Woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea!  for  the  Devil  is 
come  down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth 
that  he  hath  but  a  short  time. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Ver.  6.  "The  woman  flies  into  the  wilderness.^* 
Frona  the  time  of  our  Lord's  ascension,  the  Church 
was  to  be  placed  in  the  same  situation,  in  which  she 
was  subsequently  to  be  placed  during  the  Papal  in- 
fluence; namely,  she  was  to  be  persecuted. 

The  common  misconception  of  the  text  is,  that  the- 
Church  is  in  this  verse  declared  to  undergo  asuJBering 
•of  1260  years.  But  the  error  is  easily  rectified  by 
comparing  the  Gthversewiththe  14th,  which  announces 
the  Papal  persecution.  In  the  6th,  the  Church  flees 
into  the  wilderness,  where  she  hath  a  place  prepared 
of  God,  that  she  should  be  fed  1260  days.  In  the  14th, 
she  flees  ^'into  her  place  where  she  is  fed  1260  days.'^ 
The   distinction   between  the  tw  tpi^c^mv  of  the  6th 


140  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

verse,  and  the  ohsv  tpsfi^stai  of  the  14th,  is  obvious. 
The  former  is  a  prospective  arrangement,  the  latter  an 
actual  one.  The  true  interpretation  is  that  the  Church, 
under  Paganism,  shall  be  driven  into  that  same  wil- 
derness, or  state  of  privation,  in  which  under  Popery, 
she  is  to  remain  for  1260  years.  The  two  states  are 
in  their  nature  the  same;  Pagan  and  Popish  persecu- 
tion are  essentially  alike  in  their  spirit,  but  the  des- 
cription is  derived  from  the  final  period,  because  the 
longer  and  the  more  persecuting.  In  the  latter  also, 
she  is  supplied  by  heaven  with  *'two  great  eagle 
wings;"  the  symbol  of  a  more  signal  interposition, 
required  by  a  more  formidable  trial. 

Ver.  7,  8,  9,  10.  There  is  "war  in  heaven."  Pa- 
ganism is  cast  down  from  authority.  It  is  the  Impe- 
rial Religion  ^^no  Tnore.'^  The  saints  in  glory  re- 
joice over  the  fall  of  the  persecuting  Idolatry. 

11.  They  exult  in  the  proof  of  sacred  constancy 
given  in  their  adherence  to  the  faith,  in  defiance  of  the 
Pagan  sword. 

12.  But  they  declare  to  the  Church  on  earth,  that 
a  time  of  fiercer  persecution  than  Paganism  ever  in- 
flicted is  coming;  and  that  Satan,  feeling  his  power 
about  to  close,  will  rouse  his  servants  to  more  fero- 
cious cruelty. 

Inhabitants  of  the  "  earth,  land,  and  the  sea,"  is  an 
expression  for  men  of  a  great  variety  of  countries, 
continents,  islands,  &c. — the  authority  is  to  be  exer- 
cised over  a  large  extent  of  the  world. 

PROPHECY. 
THE  PAPAL  PERSECUTIONS. 

Vcr.  13.  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unlo  tlie 
earth,  he  persecuted  the  woman  which  broueht  forth  tlie  man 
child. 

14.  And  to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle, 
that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place,  where  she 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  141 

is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face 
of  the  serpent. 

15.  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water  as  a  flood  after 
the  woman,  that  he  mig-ht  cause  her  to  be  carried  away  of  the 
flood. 

16.  And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth  opened 
her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out 
of  his  mouth. 

17.  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman,  and  went  to 
make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  which  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Ver.  13.  The  Evil  Spirit  that  had  reigned  in  the 
imperial  idolatry,  being  now  cast  down  from  his  Pagan 
throne,  assails  the  Church  in  another  shape. 

14.  She  is  persecuted,  but  preserved  from  utter  ex- 
tinction by  the  express  help  of  God.  She  is  borne 
**on  eagles'  wings;''' an  usual  expression  for  Provi- 
dential protection.  Thus  the  Deity  says  in  Exodus, 
"  Ye  have  seen  what  I  did  unto  the  Egyptians,  and 
how  I  bore  you  on  eagles'  wings,  and  how  1  brought 
you  unto  myself:"*  the  period  of  depression  begins  in 
which  she  is  to  continue  during  1260  years,  persecut-. 
ed,  yet  preserved. 

15.  The  mode  of  persecution  in  the  commencement 
of  the  period  is  remarkable.  It  is  by  "floods,"  an 
usual  and  natural  metaphor  of  Scripture  for  an  attack 
by  multitude,  a  torrent  of  headlong  and  furious  human 
force,  t 

16.  But  those  floods  are  absorbed  by  the  earth: — 
the  violence  of  the  armies  of  persecution  is  virtually 
baffled.  The  Church  is  not  undone,  though  her  chil- 
dren may  be  scattered. 

17.  "  The  serpent  goes  to  make  war  with  the  rem- 
nant of  her  seed," — Persecution  spreads  from  the 
original  scene  of  its  cruelties,  and  pursues  the  people 

•  Exod.  xix.  4.  t  Apoc,  xvii.  15.    Psalm  xxxix.  &c> 


142  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

of  the  faith  who  have  taken  refuge  throughout  Eu- 
rope. 

HISTORY. 

The  original  state  of  the  Church  was  the  Jewish 
Theocracy.  Religion  was  supreme.  The  temporal 
power  was  her  servant.  She  was  clothed  in  sover- 
eignty, and  sustained  by  direct  communication  with 
the  wisdom  and  arm  of  heaven.  This  state  has  exist- 
ed but  once.  It  shall  exist  again,  in  splendour  never 
to  pass  away. 

But  it  was  known  to  all  the  holy  men  of  old,  that 
the  Jewish  dispensation  was  at  length  to  produce  the 
Messiah  ;  whose  day  the  whole  Church  earnestly 
longed  to  see.* 

The  Jews  were,  for  their  national  punishment,  sub- 
sequently delivered  into  the  successive  hands  of  As- 
syria, Persia,  Greece,  Egypt,  Syria,  and  Rome,  all 
monarchies.  The  Roman  empire  was  sovereign 
at  the  time  of  the  birth  of  Christ,  and  by  Roman 
power  he  was  slain;  though  he  could  not  be  destroy- 
ed. The  Roman  idolatry  was,  at  that  period,  the 
paramount  religion  ;  having  drawn  into  itself  and 
adopted  all  the  various  idolatries  of  the  empire. 

The  Roman  persecution  of  the  Christians  began  in 
the  tenth  year  of  Nero,  was  renewed  under  Domitian, 
was  established  by  law  under  Trajan,  and  was  conti- 
nued with  various  violence  down  to  Constantine,  A.  D. 
313. 

From  Constantine  to  Theodosius,  Paganism  was 
gradually  shaken,  and  was  finally  overthrown  and  pro- 
hibited throughout  the  empire. 

*  Mich.  V.  2,  3.     Rom.  viii.  22 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  143 

THE  PAPACY. 

A.  D.  533.  Idolatry  revived.  The  Scriptures  were 
forgotten  or  forbidden.  The  Church  was  persecuted 
with  a  ferocity  and  slaughter  altogether  exceeding  that 
of  Paganism,  and  the  power  of  the  idolatrous  persecu- 
tor was  to  continue  in  force  during  1260  years. 

The  period  had  begun  with  the  spiritual  supremacy 
of  the  Pope,  in  533.  The  chief  persecution  began 
with  the  possession  of  independent  power,  temporal 
and  spiritual,  by  the  Papacy  in  the  beginning  of  the 
13th  century.  The  period  closed  with  the  beginning 
of  the  French  republic  in  1793. 

By  a  common  error  it  has  been  conceived  that  the 
close  of  the  1260  years  was  to  be  the  extinction  of  the 
Papacy;  but  the  Prophet  says  no  more  than  that  it 
shall  be  the  end  of  its  means  of  persecution, — *^  its 
power  over  the  saints.'^  The  fall  of  the  Popedom  is 
predicted  to  be  subsequent;  and  contemporaneous  with 
the  universal  war.  The  Papal  hostility  to  the  Church 
was,  from  the  13th  century,  exerted  in  two  ways, — 
the  suppression  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  torture  and 
death  of  their  preachers  and  converts  by  the  Inquisi- 
tion. The  French  Revolution  was  the  close  of  its 
power  in  both.  The  French  armies  abolished  the  In- 
quisition in  Rome,  (1798,)  and  in  Spain,  (1808;)  it 
has  been  revived  but  is  inactive.  The  extraordinary 
circulation  of  the  Scriptures  commenced  during  the 
French  Revolution,  and  they  are  now  beyond  sup- 
pression by  man. 

The  prediction  that  the  Reformed  Church  should 
be  persecuted  in  the  first  instance,  by  "  floods,"  by 
great  masses  of  military  force,  was  fully  verified  in 
the  armies  sent  against  the  Albigenses.  Pope  Inno- 
cent the  Illd,  proclaimed  a  "  Crusade,^^  and  the 
troops  of  France,  headed  by  monks,  and  by  Simon 
de  Montfort,  were  poured  upon  them  during  thirty 
years.     Those  armies  were  boldly  repelled,  and  often 


144  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

defeated  with  great  slaughter.  The  war  ended  in 
1229,  with  the  submission  of  the  last  count  of  Thou- 
louse.  This  mode  of  persecution  was  remarkable,  as 
it  was  the  only  instance  of  a  Crusade  in  Europe. 
The  Inquisition  was  soon  established  through  the  con- 
tinent; and  on  the  cessation  of  the  war,  it  began  to 
persecute  with  dreadful  violence,  wherever  the  fugi- 
tive Albigenses,  or  their  converts  were  to  be  found. 

It  is  predicted  that,  the  fury  of  persecution,  after 
Paganism  shall  have  fallen  from  the  imperial  throne, 
and  taken  a  new  name,  shall  be  even  more  murderous 
than  before.  This  was  deplorably  realized  in  the  suf- 
ferings of  the  reformed.  "  We  shall  conclude,"  says 
Gibbon,*  "  by  a  melancholy  truth,  that  the  Christians, 
in  the  course  of  their  intestine  divisions,  have  inflicted 
far  greater  severities  on  each  other,  than  they  had 
experienced  from  the  zeal  of  infidels.  The  Church  of 
Rome  defended  by  violejice  the  empire  which  she  had 
acquired  by  fraud:  a  system  of  peace  and  benevo- 
lence was  soon  disgraced  by  proscriptions,  wars,  mas- 
sacres, and  the  institution  of  the  Holy  Office.  In  the 
Netherlands  alone,  more  than  07ie  hundred  thousand 
of  the  subjects  of  Charles  the  Vth  are  said  have  suf- 
fered by  the  hands  of  the  executioner." 

In  this  chapter  the  two  antagonist  religions,  each  in 
its  first  state,  had  been  shown  to  the  Apostle;  the  re- 
ligion of  God  in  the  purity  and  independence  of  the 
theocracy,  and  the  religion  of  the  evil  spirit  in  imperial 
power.  Towards  the  close  of  the  chapter,  each  was 
also  seen  in  a  second  state;  the  religion  of  God  cast 
down  from  its  independence,  and  an  object  of  perse- 
cution; and  the  religion  of  the  evil  spirit  deprived  of 
its  imperial  dignities,  yet  exercising  a  still  fiercer  vi- 
olence against  Christianity.  But  the  description  of 
the  latter  states  was  merely  touched  on;  the  former 
being  the  proper  subject  of  the  chapter. 

*  Chap.  xvi. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  I45 

A  vision  is  now  given  for  the  purpose  of  elucidat- 
ing those  states,  and  minutely  displaying  the  nature, 
the  instruments,  and  the  action  of  Paganism  in  its  new 
form, 

PROPHECY. 

THE  PAPACY. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Ver.  1.  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a  beast 
rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and 
upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  and  upon  his  heads  the  name  of  hlas- 
jmvmy. 

2.  And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard,  and  his 
feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a 
lion:  and  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great 
authority. 

3.  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  wounded  to  death; 
and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed:  and  all  the  world  wondered  after 
the  beast. 

4.  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power  unto  the 
beast:  and  they  worshipped  the  beast,  saying,  Who  is  like  unto 
the  beast?  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  ? 

5.  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things 
and  blasphemies:  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  continue 
forty  and  two  months. 

6.  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  hhsphemy  against  God,  to 
blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell  in 
heaven. 

7.  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and 
to  overcome  them:  and  power  was  given  unto  him  over  all  kin- 
dreds, and  tongues,  and  nations. 

8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him,  whose 
names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the 
foundation  of  the  woi'ld. 

9.  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 

10.  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity  shall  go  into  captivity:  he 
that  killeth  with  the  sword  must  be  killed  with  the  sword.  Here 
is  the  patience  and  faith  of  the  saints. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  Papacy  is  in  this  chapter  shown  in  its  full  ac- 
tion.    Its  symbol  is  a   combined   image,    **e^  wild 

13 


146  THE  APOCA.LYPSE. 

htasV^  inspirited  by  the  '•'dragon,^'*  May  I  solicit 
the  reader's  observation  to  the  miraculous  accuracy  of 
the  prediction? 

A  wild  beast,  conveying  the  idea  of  savage  feroci- 
ty, and  perhaps  also  of  the  natural  brute  insensibility 
to  things  beyond  this  world,  (''the  brutes  that  pe- 
rish^^)  was  the  usual  prophetic  emblem  of  the  old  Pa- 
gan kingdoms,  Babylon,*  &c. 

The  Papacy  could  not  be  symbolized  by  the  '*wild 
beast"  alone;  for  that  emblem  expressed  little  more 
than  Pagan  independent  sovereignty;  the  ancient  re- 
ligions being  of  minor  political  influence,  and  scarcely 
exercising  any  degree  .of  persecution. 

Nor  could  it  have  been  expressed  by  the  ''dragon" 
alone;  that  emblem  representing  Roman  Paganism, 
which  had  no  sovereignty  in  itself,  was  a  subject  of 
the  state,  and,  in  all  its  eagerness  to  destroy  Christi- 
anity, was  yet  compelled  to  pause  for  the  will  of  the 
sovereign. 

But  the  Papacy  comprised  both,  the  actual  fierce 
sovereignty  which  made  the  distinction  of  the  earlier 
Pagan  kingdoms;  and  the  violent  spint  of  persecution 
against  Christianity  which  characterized  the  Paganism 
of  Rome.  Its  symbol  in  the  prophecy  is  therefore  a 
combined  one.  "The  wild  beast,"  with  the  spirit  of 
the  "dragon"  transfused  into  its  frame. 


Ver.  1.  The  prophet  sees  the  "wild  beast"  rise  up 
out  of  the  sea;  the  symbol  of  barbarian  and  various 
multitudes.  Thus,  in  the  subsequent  prophecy,! 
**  The  waters  which  thou  sawest  are  peoples,  and 
multitudes." — The  Papacy  shall  rise  out  of  a  state  of 
public  confusion,  barbarian  invasions,  struggling  and 
savage  kingdoms,  &c. 

It   shall  be   the   representative    and  successor   of 

*  Dan.  vii.  f  Apoc.  xvii.  15. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  I47 

Roman  Paganism,  but  at  the  time  of  its  rise,  the 
** Heads"  shall  be  crownless,  and  the  "Horns'' or 
sovereignties,  which  were  to  follow  those  heads,  shall 
be  in  existence,  shall  be  crowned. 

The  imperial  Paganism  shall  hav.e  passed  away  be- 
fore the  time  of  the  Pajiacy;  whose  rise  shall  be  in  the 
age  of  the  ten  sovereignties  that  have  sprung  up  out 
of  the  fallen  empire. 

Ver.  2.  The  Papacy  shall  partake  of  the  nature  of 
the  earlier  Pagan  powers,  Babylon,  &c.  (expressed  by 
the  leopard,  bear,  lion,  &c.  the  symbols  of  the  old 
kingdoms,*)  and  like  them  possess  independent  sove- 
reignty. It  shall,  at  the  same  time,  partake  of  the 
nature  of  Roman  Paganism,  and  be  stimulated  to  per- 
secution by  a  fierce  desire  to  extinguish  the  Church. 

The  dragon  shall  give  it  ''his power,  his  seat,  and 
great  authority." — The  Papacy  shall  possess  the  in- 
fluence of  Paganism  over  the  general  mind;  it  shall 
fix  its  throne  in  the  ancient  capital  of  Paganism,  and 
it  shall  by  the  aid  of  the  Pagan  spirit  of  delusion  obtain 
a  vast  extent  of  power. 

The  prophet  having  given  the  general  view  of  the 
construction  of  the  Papacy,  proceeds  to  its  history. 

Ver.  3.  He  sees  one  of  the  "Heads"  of  the  great 
body  of  Paganism,  "as  it  were  wounded  to  death." 
The  wound  is  stated,  (ver.  14,)  to  have  been  "  given 
by  a  sword. '^  It  destroys  the  head,  but  does  not  kill 
the  body,  the  "  wound  is  healed"  in  the  sudden  pre- 
eminence of  the  beast,  and  the  whole  empire  is  sab- 
jected  to  the  new  form  of  Paganism  in  ivonder. — The 
imperial  head  of  Paganism  shall  be  destroyed  by  bat- 
tle. Paganism  shall  appear  to  be  undone  for  ever. 
But  its  wound  shall  be  healed  by  the  rise  of  the  Pa- 
pacy, (Paganism  under  a  new  form,)  which  shall  sub- 
due the  nations  to  more  than  their  old  obedience, — 
to  adoration. 

*  Dan.  vH. 


148  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

Ver.  4.  "And  they  worshipped  the  dragon^  which 
•^^.WQ power  unto  the  beast." 

In  the  new  homage  of  the  nations  to  the  Papacy, 
they  are  virtually  doing  homage  to  Paganism,  the 
origin  and  essence  of  its  power  and  nature. 

Ver.  5.  *' There  was  given  to  him  a  mouth  speak- 
ing great  things  and  blasphemies." — The  language  of 
the  Papacy  shall  be  contemptuous  of  governments,  and 
insulting  to  the  majesty  of  God.* 

Ver.  6.  It  shall  insult  the  name  of  God,  of  his 
Church  on  earth,  and  of  his  redeemed  in  heaven. 

Ver.  7.  It  shall  wage  a  continual  war  of  persecu- 
tion against  the  people  of  God,  and  "shall  overcoine 
them;"  they  shall  be  constantly  overpowered  and  de- 
feated. Its  influence  shall  extend  over  a  vast  space  of 
the  world.  And  this  power  of  persecution  shall  con- 
tinue during  1260  years  (ver.  5.) 

Ver.  8.  "And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall 
worship  him."  The  earth  (y^)  should  be  translated 
the  "land."  In  the  prophetic  Scriptures,  the  'Mand," 
generally  signifies  the  people  acknowledging  the  God 
of  Israel.!  The  text  implies  that  all  Christendom 
shall  be  subservient  to  the  Papacy,  excepting  those 
whose  names  are  written  in  the  Book  of  Life,  the 
Saints,  the  Church  of  God. 

Ver.  9.  The  description  closes  with  that  demand 
on  the  attention  of  mankind,  usual  in  the  language  of 
our  Lord,  when  a  declaration  of  some  most  important 
truth  was  to  be  pronounced:  '^He  that  hath  ears  to 
hear,  let  him  hear."  The  declaration  is,  that  the  pa- 
pacy shall  be  punished  in  the  manner  of  its  crime; 
thatj  for  having  thrown  the  saints  into  captivity,  it  shall 

*  Blasphemy  is  eitlier  the  denial  of  the  homage  due  to  the 
Deity,  or  the  assumption  of  that  homage.  "  Datum  est  ei  os  lo- 
quens  magna et  blasphemias,  magno  quippe  cum  fastu  et  arrogantia 
sibi  vindicaret  quse  solius  Dei  et  Christi  sunt,  in  injuriam  Christi 
et  Sanctorum."    Vitring.  hiloc. 

t  Isaiah  xxiv. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  149 

be  thrown  into  captivity;  and  for  having  slain  them, 
it  shall  be  slain.  And  in  this  high  consciousness  that 
the  guilt  of  its  persecutor  shall  be  stricken  with  com- 
plete retribution,  the  Church  is  commanded  to  sustain 
its  sufferings  in  patience,  and  in  reliance  on  the  sure 
judgments  of  heaven. 

PROPHECY. 

THE   INQUISITION. 

Ver.  11.  And  I  beheld  another  heast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth; 
and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  kimh,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon. 

12.  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  before 
him,  and  causeth  the  earth,  and  them  which  dwell  therein  to  wor- 
ship the  first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed. 

13.  And  he  doeth  g-reat  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh  fire  come 
down  from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the  sig-ht  of  men, 

14.  And  decei\  eth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  by  the  means 
of  those  miracles  which  he  had  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the 
beast;  saying-  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should 
rflake  Sin'image  to  the  beast,  which  had  the  wound  by  a  sword,  and 
did  live. 

15.  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of  the  beast, 
that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as 
many  as  would  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast  should  be  killed. 

16.  And  he  caused  all,  both  small  a-nd  great,  rich  and  poor,  free 
and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their  fore- 
head. 

17.  And  that  no  man  might  bui/  or  sell,  save  he  that  had  the 
mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name. 

18.  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understanding  count 
the  number  of  the  beast:  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man;  and  his 
number  is  six  hundred  threescore  and  six. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Ver.  11.  Another  extraordinary  shape  of  power 
shall  arise  in  Christendom,  (n  yv)  bearing  a  close  re- 
semblance to  the  Papacy,  like  it  combined  of  the 
^*  wild  beast,"  and  the  dragon:  assuming  to  be  inde- 
pendent of  temporal  sovereigns,  and  persecuting  the 
Church  in  the  spirit  of  pagan  and  papal  Rome.  It 
13* 


150  THE  APOCALYPSE, 

shall,  however,  have  a  distinction  from  the  Papacy;  it 
shall  consist  of  tivo  parts;  which  shall  be  (o^ocaapnw) 
lamb-\\ke,  adopting  the  semblance  of  the  virtues  of 
primitive  Christianity,  the  example  of  our  Lord. — 
This  power  shall  consist  of  two  bodies  of  men  pre- 
tending to  a  remarkable  degree  of  self-denial,  humili- 
ty, and  holy  zeal,  but  in  reality  hostile  to  Christianity, 
and  inflamed  with  the  spirit  of  persecution. 

Ver.  12.  And  those  men  ^^  exercise  all  the  power 
of  the  first  beast  before  him."  They  shall  be  by  the 
papal  commission  combined  exercisers  and  deposito- 
ries of  his  authority  among  nations,  and  they  shall 
compel  the  dwellers  in  Christendom  to  ''worship  the 
first  beast  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed,'' — to  be 
converts  to  Popery,  the  revival  of  paganism,  extin- 
guished by  the  sword  of  Constantine. 

Ver.  13.  ''And  he  doeth  great  wonders:"  this  re- 
ligious order  shall  act  with  great  influence  upon  Chris- 
tendom by  the  usual  means  of  Popery,  pretended  mi- 
racles, and  by  "calling  down  fire  from  Heaven,^^  or 
exciting  monarchs  to  destroy  the  Church. 

Ver.  14.  The  object  of  the  combination  is  declared. 
By  their  influence  with  Princes  they  shall  be  enabled 
to  establish  an  institution  possessing  the  close  resem- 
blance of  an  "  Image,"  to  the  Papacy. 

Ver.  15.  Their  next  success  shall  be  that  of  giving 
"/z/eto  the  Image,"  and  making  it  ^'speak:^^ — the 
Institution  shall  gradually  acquire  a  local  existence, 
and  shall  have  a  voice  of  its  own,  a  power  of  menace 
and  sentence;  that  "as  many  as  would  not  worship 
the  Image,"  those  who  disowned  or  resisted  its  au- 
thority, should  be  put  to  death. 

Ver.  16.  "And  he  causeth  all,  &c.  to  receive  a 
mark."  He  should  be  translated  It,  the  Image.  In 
the  previous  verse  the  Order  had  been  empowered  to 
give  life  to  the  Image  that  it  might  "speak,  and 
cause"  (wa  xdi  -Ka-Kiqcy}  xav  7toi/yj6^,)  the  rccusants  to  be  slain. 
In  the  pretent  verse  the  work  is  effected.   The  Image 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  151 

{rtouL,  in  direct  reference  to  the  7toit]Sfj,)  compels  men 
of  all  conditions  to  **  receive  a  mark  on  their  right 
hands  or  foreheads."  Among  the  ancients,  it  was 
not  unusual  to  mark  slaves  with  the  name  or  device 
of  the  master.*  The  Papacy  is  a  tyranny,  and  there- 
fore the  subjects  of  the  Papacy  must  bear  the  brand  of 
slaves. 

Ver.  17.  '<No  man  shall  buy  or  sell,  save  he  that 
hath  the  mark." — Those  who  disdain  to  be  among  the 
slaves  of  Popery  shall  be  excluded  from  the  common 
dealings  of  man  with  man;  shall  be  excommunicated. 

The  translation  in  the  text  is  not  exact.  Instead  of 
*'save  he  that  hath  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the 
beast,"  &c.,  it  should  be,  "save  he  who  hath  the 
mark,  either  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number," 
&c.  which  latter  refers  to  the  Institution,  (ft  ^»j  ix^v  to 

Xabayfxa,  ri  -to  ovoy.o.  tov  6'rjpi.ovy  yj  tov  api9ixov,  &C. )  the  77lCirk 

equally  implying  direct  obedience  to  the  papal  see,  or 
indirect  through  the  " Image." 

The  Order  was  the  Dominican.  The  image  of  the 
Papacy,  erected  under  its  influence,  was  the  Inquisi- 
tion. The  Order  is  subsequently  named,  ''the  false 
^prophet,  that  wrought  miracles  before  the  beaut."! " 

Ver.  18.  The  description  of  the  Inquisition  having 
been  given,  this  verse  gives  the  date  of  its  origin,  the 
surest  mode  of  getting  rid  of  the  vagueness  that  hangs 
about  all  description.  The  date,  by  directly  referring 
us  to  history,  gives  the  only  proof  to  which  no  doubt 


*  The  stamp  was  frequently  put  upon  prisoners.  The  Athe- 
nians taken  at  Syracuse  were  stamped  with  the  fig-ure  of  a  horse  on 
the  forehead.  (Pkit.  in  Nicia.)  Prisoners  of  war  were  slaves.  The 
votaries  of  some  of  the  idolatrous  worships  were  stamped  with  an 
emblem  of  their  idol,  thus  the  priests, '&c.  of  Bacchus  with  a  vine 
leaf.  But  slavery  of  some  kind  or  other  seems  to  have  been  always 
included  in  the  pagan  marks.     The  Orientals  stamped  their  slaves 

"as  property. 

-^    f  Apoc.  xix.  20. 


152  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

It  may  have  been  known  to  the  reader,  that  the 
number  of  the  beast,  ^Hhe  666,^'  has  exercised  more 
intellects  than  perhaps  any  one  problem,  sacred  or 
profane,  that  ever  perplexed  the  human  mind.  Whole 
treatises  have  been  written  upon  it.  It  occupies  a 
considerable  space  in  almost  every  commentary  on 
the  Apocalypse.  The  inquiry  and  the  failure  began, 
so  early  as  Irenseus,  in  the  second  century,  and  have 
been  perpetuated  to  our  days  by  a  multitude,  among 
whom  were  many  of  the  most  undeniable  learning  and 
sagacity:  hitherto  no  satisfactory  solution  has  been 
given. 

One  of  those  offered  by  Irenseus  has  been  the  most 
popular.  And  a  moment  and  the  place  of  honour  may 
be  given  to  a  Father  of  the  Church,  though  all  refer- 
ence to  the  opinions  of  those  who  have  succeeded  him 
be  postponed.  He  thus  writes  in  the  Treatise  on  the 
Heresies.*  *'It  is  undoubtedly  better  and  safer  to 
await  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy,  than  to  conjec- 
ture and  divine  any  names.  This,  however,  we  say,  not 
through  any  want  of  names  containing  the  '^  number," 
but  through  godly  fear,  and  a  zeal  of  the  truth.  Eyav9a$ 
contains  the  number  in  question;  but  of  this  name  we 
affirm  nothing.  But  Aatitvoi  contains  the  666,  and  is 
very  like  the  answer,  for  this  last  empire  is  called  by 
the  name.  For  they  are  Latins,  who  now  reign,  but 
on  this  conjecture  we  shall  not  depend  much;  (we  shall 
boast,  sed  7ion  in  hac  nos  gloriabimur. '')  He  even 
gives  it  up  in  the  next  sentence.  ''But  Tdtav  written 
with  the  two  Greek  vowels,  «  and  t  in  the  first  sylla- 
ble, is  of  all  the  names  found  among  us  the  most 
worthy  of  attention,  (magis  fide  dignum  est,)  for  it 
has  the  required  number,  and  has  six  letters,  and  is 
old,  and  sacred,"  &c. 

This  passage  shows  the  double  misconception  of 
those  who  have  taken  it  for  granted,  that  Irenseus  sat- 

•  P.  448,  fol.  Lond.  1702. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  153 

isfied  himself  with  the  word  Lateinos;  and  that  he  had 
gained  his  discovery  from  some  hearer  of  St.  John 
himself.  He  evidently  makes  a  common  guess  upon 
common  grounds,  thinks  little  of  it,  and  abandons  it 
for  what  he  thinks  a  better.  The  adjective  feminine 
n"Dn  (Romana,)  which  is  generally  and  strangely 
offered  as  a  correlative  of  the  Greek-Latin-masculine 
is  equally  ineffectual,  and  but  an  additional  instance  of 
the  difficulty  in  which  the  problem  is  presumed  to  be 
involved. 

Vitringa,  undoubtedly  a  man  of  understanding,  and 
of  the  most  extensive  learning,  approaches  it  with  an 
almost  superstitious  awe.  His  apostrophe  is  solemn 
and  eloquent. 

*''Here  is  wisdom,  let  him  that  hath  understand- 
ing count  the  Number  of  the  beast.' — Yes,  here  is 
wisdom.  Let  the  man,  gifted  by  grace  with  such  gifts, 
here  display  the  acuteness  of  his  genius,  the  clearness 
of  his  sagacity,  the  depth  of  his  spiritual  knowledge, 
things,  which  fall  to  the  lot  of  few;  but  for  which  he 
who  by  grace  possesses  them,  will  here  find  abundant 
exercise.  If  I  have  made  any  progress  in  the  know- 
ledge of  divine  things,  which  might  be  supposed  from 
my  long  study  and  labour,  and  from  the  office,  pub- 
lickly  conferred  upon  me;  I  still  dare  not  presume  so 
far  upon  my  ability  and  knowledge,  as  to  arrogate  that 
highest  rank  of  intelligence  and  sagacity,  (supremum 
ilium  intelligentiae  et  perspicacitatis  gradum,)  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  seems  to  demand  in  those  who  are  des- 
tined to  explain  the  'number.'  For  nothing  can  be 
more  evident,  than  that  an  intellect  of  a  higher  and 
more  divinely  awakened  kind,  (divinioris  et  prsestan- 
tioris  mentis  acumen,)  is  here  demanded,  than  in 
interpreting  any  other  part  of  this  book  of  prophecy." 
,  He  proceeds  to  say,  that  he  might  '^modeste  decli- 
nare,"  give  up  the  attempt  from  a  justified  feeling  of 
humility;  but  that  the  reader  naturally  expects  some 
elucidation.     He  then  goes  through  a  crowd  of  the 


154  THE  AI^CALYPSE. 

conjectures  of  his  predecessors;  names  Hebrew,  Greek, 
Latin;  numbers  squared  and  cubed;  disproves  them  all, 
and  finally  rests  upon  the  extraordinary  guess  op^jinx, 
for  the  equally  extraordinary  reason  that  Adonikam 
is  said  in  Ezra,*  to  have  had  a  family  of  six  hundred 
and  sixty-six. 

The  coincidence  is  curious,  but  altogether  unimpor- 
tant; for  it  has  no  conceivable  reference  to  the  text, 
and  explains  nothing.  One  of  the  most  singular  cir- 
cumstances in  the  whole  subject,  is  the  great  variety 
of  words  which  correspond  to  the  number  666.  If  it 
had  been  the  intention,  that  the  prophecy  should  long 
be  hid;  and  who  shall  say,  that  an  early  interpretation 
was  purposed?  perhaps  no  number  in  the  whole  com- 
bination of  figures  could  have  served  so  well  to  bewil- 
der, by  glimpses  of  elucidation. 

After  such  testimonies  to  the  nature  of  the  inquiry, 
it  becomes  almost  necessary  to  deprecate  the  charge 
of  presumption  in  venturing  to  propose,  what  yet 
seems  to  me,  an  easy  and  consistent  solution. 

The  first  error  of  the  commentators  has  lain  in  their 
disregard  of  the  plain  meaning  of  the  original.  The 
'' number"  is  described  to  be  '^apte/tojav^pwrtov,"  not 
''the  number  of  a  man;"  but  a  ''number  of  man," 
a  number,  such  as  are  in  human  use,  or  simply,  a  num- 
ber. The  idiom  is  common,  by  which  of  two  substan- 
tives, the  latter,  in  the  genitive  and  without  an  article, 
acts adjectively,  ypa^ov  svs  avtov  ypa^iSi  av6pco7i<yv,'f  "write 
to  him  with  a  man's  pen;"  or  simply,  "  a  pen."  In 
this  prophecy,  J  the  angel  finds  the  wall  of  the  city  144 
cubits,  y,£tpov  avOfii^Tiov,  by  man's  measure,  measure  in 
use  among  men;  or  simply,  "by  measure."  But 
there  can  be  no  dispute  about  the  idiom. 

It  is  further  observable  that  the  expression,  "  the 
number  of  a  man,"  to  which  the  commentators  have 

*  Chap.  ii.  13. 
I  Esaias  viii.  1.  Septuag".  t  Apoc.  xxli.  17. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  155 

uniformly  looked  as  the  most  essential  of  all,  is  the 
least  essential;  for  wherever  the  passage  is  afterwards 
alluded  to,  it  is  left  out.  Thus,  in  the  next  chapter,* 
*'  If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  re- 
ceive his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand,  "t — 
^*They  have  no  rest  day  or  night,  who  worship  the 
beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark 
of  his  name.'^ij: — **  And  I  saw,  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass 
mingled  with  fire,  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victo- 
ry over  the  beast  and  over  his  image,  and  over  the 
number  of  his  name,  stand  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having 
the  harps  of  God.'' 

The  exact  translation  would  be,  "  Let  him  that 
hath  understanding  calculate  the  number  of  the  beast, 
for  it  is  a  number,  and  his  number  is  666."  The 
commentators  looked  for  a  name  from  a  number,  while 
they  should  have  taken  the  directly  contrary  course, 
and  looked  for  a  number  from  a  name.  The  problem 
is  to  be  solved  by  the  discovery  of  that  peculiar  num- 
ber which  is  at  once  the  "  number  of  the  name  of  the 
beast,"  and  equivalent  to  666. 

It  is  to  be  remarked  that  dates  and  numbers  are  the 
frequent  instruments  of  the  Apocalypse  ;  obviously, 
from  their  use  in  fixing  facts.  "  The  1260  years," 
is  so  habitually  applied  to  the  Papacy,  that  the  num- 
ber is  almost  a  substitute  for  the  title;  the  666  simi- 
larly applies  to  the  Inquisition.  The  words  Lateinos 
and  Romiith  are  useless  ;  and  belong  to  the  heap  of 
merely  curious  coincidences.  What  can  be  learned 
by  being  told  that  the  prophecy  alludes  to  some  Latin 
existence  masculine,  and  some  Roman  or  Hebrew  ex- 
istence feminine,  supplying  neither  time  nor  circum- 
stance? The  666  is  not  the  name  of  a  man,  nor  con- 
tained in  a  name  of  any  kind;  it  is  a  date,  and,  to  a 
certain  degree,  a  description;  its  purpose  is  to  mark 

*  Apoc.  xiv.  9.  f  lb,  xl. 

\  Apoc.  XV.  2. 


156  1HE  APOCALYPSE. 

the  birth  of  the  Inquisition,  and  to  connect  that  birth 
with  the  Papacy. 

The  natural  paraphrase  of  the  verse  (18)  is  thus. — 
The  Inquisition  has  been,  in  the  preceding  verses,  de- 
scribed and  denounced,  by  the  Spirit  of  God;  but,  to 
remove  whatever  doubt  might  arise  from  mere  de- 
scription, and  to  prove  to  posterity,  that  it  is  the  In- 
quisition which  is  here  denounced  and  held  up  to  the 
abhorrence  of  Christians  by  the  Divine  Spirit;  the 
exact  date  of  its  origin  shall  be  given.  That  origin 
shall  be  when  the  title  of  Head  of  all  the  Churches, 
the  impious  name  of  the  Beast,  shall  have  reached 
its  666th  year,  "shall  number  666."  That  name 
was  given  in  533.  The  Inquisition  shall  be  born  in 
1198. 

The  prediction  was  exactly  fulfilled.  In  the  first 
year  of  Pope  Innocent  III.,  the  first  year  of  the  com- 
plete supremacy,  when  the  Papacy  was  enthroned 
spiritual  and  temporal  lord  of  the  civilized  word — in 
the  year  1198,  was  the  portentous  offspring  of  its  na- 
ture and  its  crimes,  The  Inquisition,  issued  to  man- 
kind ! 

HISTORY. 

In  this  slight  detail  of  the  leading  events  alluded  to 
in  the  prophecy,   some  repetitions  of  the  dates  and 
facts  given  in  the  preceding  chapters,  must  be  ex-' 
cused.     They  are  made  necessary  by  the  parallelism. 

A.  D.  324.  Constantine  by  a  series  of  battles  from 
A.  D.  312,  finally  conquered  the  heathen  masters  of 
the  empire,  and  gave  the  death  blow  to  paganism  by 
the  decree  declaring  Christianity  the  Imperial  Re- 
ligion. 

A.  D.  390.  Christianity  was  finally  established  by 
Theodosius.  The  western  empire  stained  with  Chris- 
tian blood  was  thenceforth  broken  up,  and  filled  with 
the  northern  tribes.     Before  the  close  of  the  sixth 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  I57 

century,    ten   barbarian   kingdoms   were  formed   in 
Europe. 

Their  names  and  number  are  stated  by  Machiavel,* 
certainly  an  unconscious  interpreter  of  Scripture;  the 
dates  are  furnished  by  Bishop  Lloyd.  1.  The  Huns 
in  Hungary,  A.  D.  356.  2.  Ostrogoths  in  Moesia,  377. 
3.  Visigoths  in  Pannonia,  378.  4.  Franks  in  France, 
407.  5.  Vandals  in  Africa,  407.  6.  Sueves  and 
Alans  in  Gascoigne  and  Spain,  407.  7.  Burgundians 
in  Burgundy,  407.  8.  Heruli  and  Turingi  in  Italy, 
476.  9.  Saxons  and  Angles  in  Britain,  476.  10. 
Lombards  begin  to  reign  in  Hungary  526,  were  seat- 
ed in  the  north  of  Germany  in  483,  and  finally  settled 
in  the  north  of  Italy.  This  division  had  been  twice 
prophesied  by  Daniel,t  "  the  ten  horns  are  ten  kings."± 
Those  kingdoms  all  adopted  the  faith  which  in  the 
sixth  century  emanated  from  Rome.  The  kingly  suc- 
cessive heads  of  paganism  were  gone.  The  Roman 
had  been  ^^  wounded  to  death,'^  by  the  sword  of  Con- 
stantine;  one  more  was  to  appear,  but  it  was  declared 
by  prophecy  that  its  time  was  not  come.  §  The  Pa- 
pacy established  its  influence  over  the  ten  sovereign- 
ties of  the  western  empire;  and  paganism,  revived 
from  the  dead,  began  its  new  career,  under  its  new 
form. 

The  spirit  of  the  ancient  Roman  paganism  consisted 
in  ceremonial  pomp,  founded  on  fables,  and  construct- 
ed with  a  view  to  attract  the  people, — in  the  worship 
of  dead  men,  whom  it  deified; — in  the  worship  of 
images,  which  it  honoured  with  prayer,  hymns,  and 
incense, — and  in  persecution  of  the  Christian  Church. 
Popery  was  its  heir  in  all  those  things  in  the  face  of 
the  Christian  world.  It  differed  from  the  elder  pa- 
ganism in  worshipping,  by  the  name  of  a  saint,  the 
statue  which  its  predecessor  worshipped  by  the  name 

*  Hist.  Flor.  lib.  i.  t  Daniel,  ii.  and  vii. 

^  Dan.  vii.  24.  §  Apoc.  xvii.  10. 

14 


158  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

of  a  goddess,  and  kissing  the  feet  of  St.  Peter,  for 
those  of  Jove. 

•  But  Roman  paganism  with  all  its  arts  was  simplicity 
itself  to  the  new  master  of  its  throne.  It  was  a  thing 
of  external  glitter,  and  there  its  powers  and  its  ambi- 
tion closed;  it  solicited  no  hold  upon  the  mind;  it  had 
none  of  those  keener  and  fiercer  instruments  of  grasp 
and  possession,  the  fangs  and  claws,  that  were  yet  to 
strike  into  the  very  marrow  of  mankind.  It  was  a 
luxurious  and  giddy,  a  splendid,  and  sometimes. a 
profligate  exhibition,  laughed  at  by  the  higher  minds, 
amusing  to  the  multitude,  popular  and  pleasant  to  all; 
the  graver  game  of  the  idle  and  self-indulgent  nations 
of  the  south;  a  more  serious  shape  of  human  pleasure, 
gratifying  the  worshipper  by  some  empty  sense  of  duty 
done  without  restraint  upon  his  passions,  and  keeping 
his  vanity  awake  without  disturbing  the  slumber  of 
his  conscience.  It  went  down  to  the  grave  for  a  time, 
with  its  idle  generation.  But,  when  it  returned  to 
the  world,  a  great  reV^olution  had  passed  over  the  sur- 
face. It  found  the  old  system  of  society  broken  into 
ruin  irrepgirable,  a  host  of  new  nations  with  new  and 
rival  interests,  a  bolder  temperament,  and  a  manlier 
intellectual  capability,  struggling  for  mastery,  sword 
in  hand,  on  the  soil  which  had  once  lain  smooth  and 
uniform  as  the  slavery  that  moved  over  it.  It  found 
a  still  sterner  trial  in  the  presence  of  the  true  religion, 
that  stood,  even  in  that  day  of  adversity,  like  its  Lord 
in  the  wilderness,  the  sign  to  the  Evil  Spirit  that  his 
time  was  at  hand;  and  putting  his  proudest  temptation 
to  shame. 

To  fight  its  battle  through  this  iron  multitude  up  to 
empire,  other  means  were  essential  than  the  feeble 
contrivances  of  the  past.  A  kingdom  and  a  priest- 
hood, it  must  seek  conquests  and  converts,  and  it  must 
obtain  the  one  without  an  army,  and  the  other  with- 
out the  Gospel.  Auricular  confession,  absolution,  in- 
dulgences, miracles  of  bones,  images,  and  pictures, 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  1 59 

and,  to  crown  the  whole  stupendous  impostujje^  Tran- 
substdlitiation,  the  claim  of  man  to  be  the  maker  of 
God  !  were  the  guilty  and  powerful  means  by  which 
paganism,  new  risen,  forced  its  way  through  the  tu- 
mult of  nations, — the  spells  by  which  weakness  was 
made  stronger  than  strength;  which  turned  the  Lom- 
bard and'  the  Norman,  that  had  cloven  down  the  Ro- 
man empire,  into  the  nerveless  slaves  of  Rome;  and 
bowed  in  worship  the  bold  barbarian  crowns  and  hel- 
mets of  the  north  and  west  before  the  feet  of  a  Monk 
and  an  Italian. 

One  of  the  prophetic  characters  of  Popery  was  its 
*'' blasphemy;"  the  enormous  crime  of  insulting  the 
majesty  of  God  by  abusing  his  name,  and  usurping 
his  attributes.  What  are  the  claims  of  the  right  to 
forgivesins,  of  miracles,  of  canonization,  of  infallibility 
in  either  Pope  or  council,  of  a  right  to  be  the  sole  in- 
terpreter of  Scripture,  to  withhold  the  Scripture,  to 
hold  the  keys  of  purgatory,  to  commute  the  virtues  of 
the  living  for  the  crimes  of  the  dead,  to  dissolve  oaths, 
to  dethrone*  kings,  to  break  allegiance,  to  command 
that  men  shall  be  tortured  and  slain  for  their  faith?— 
Blasphemy! 

Pope  Innocent  III.  writes,  "  so  hath  Christ  esta- 
blished the  kingdom  and  the  priesthood  in  the  Church, 
that  the  kingdom  is  sacerdotal,  and  the  priesthood  is 
kingly,  he  hath  set  one  man  over  the  ivorld,*  him 
whom  he  hath  appointed  his  vicar  on  earth^^  and, 
as  to  Christ  is  bent  every  knee  in  heaven,  in  earth, 
and  under  the  earth,  so  shall  obedience  and  service 
be  paid  to  his  vicar  by  all,X  that  there  may  be  one 
fold  and  one  shepherd."  This  was  worthy  of  the 
founder  of  the  Inquisition. 

*  Unum  prjeficiens  universis. 
f  Quern  suum  in  terris  vicarium  ordinavit. 
t  Et  sicut  ei  flectitur  omne  genu  coelestium,  terrestrium,  et  etiam 
inferorum.  Ita  Ilii  omnes  obedient,  &c.  Spicil.  Dacher=  t.  v. 


160  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

The  epistles  of  Gregory  VII.  supply  abundant  ex- 
amples of  this  appalling  presumption.  '^The  l^oman 
Pontiff  alone  is  by  right  universal.  In  him  alone  is 
the  right  of  making  laws.  Let  all  kings  kiss  the  feet 
of  the  Pope.  His  name  alone  shall  be  heard  in  the 
churches.  It  is  the  only  name  in  the  world.  It 
is  his  right  to  dejyose  kings.  His  sentence  'is  not  to 
be  repealed  by  any  one.  It  is  to  be  repealed  by  him- 
self alone.  He  is  to  be  judged  by  none.  The  church 
of  Rome  has  never  erred;  and  as  the  Scriptures  testi- 
fy, it  shall  never  err."* 

The  language  of  the  Bulls  thundered  against  the  re- 
fractory monarchies  of  Europe  is  one  tissue  of  wild 
and  boundless  presumption.  The  Bull  of  Sixtus  V. 
against  Henry  IV.  of  France,  thus  pronounces  the 
supremacy : 

"The  authority  given  to  St.  Peter  and  his  succes- 
sors, by  the  immense  power  of  the  eternal  king,  ex- 
cels all  the  iiower  of  earthly  kings!  It  passes  lui- 
controllable  sentence  iqjon  them  all.^^ 

The  Bull  of  Pope  Pius  against  Elizabeth  thus  de- 
clares : 

**He  that  reigneth  on  high,  to  whom  all  power  is 
given  in  heaven  and  earth,  hath  committed  the  one  Ho- 
ly Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church,  out  of  which  there  is 
no  salvation,  to  one  alone  on  earth;  namely  to  Peter, 
the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  and  to  the  Roman  Pon- 
tiff, successor  of  St.  Peter,  to  be  governed  with  a 
plenitude  oij)ower.'^^ 

"  This  one  he  hath  constituted  Prince  over  all  na- 
tions, and  all  Jdngdoms,  that  he  might  pluck  up, 
destroy,  dissipate,  overturn,  plant  and  build." 

The  prophecy  had  declared  that,  the  evil  spirit 

*  Solus  Romanus  Pontifex  jure  dicitur  Universalis.  I  Hi  Soli 
licet  pro  temporis  necessitate  novas  leg-es  condere. — Papse  Solius 
pedes  omnes  principes  deosculantur.  Illius  Solius  nomen  in  Ec- 
clesiis  recitatur.  Unicum  est  nomen  in  Mundo. — Illi  licet  Impera* 
tores  deponere.     Greg.  Epistol 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  1 Q 1 

which  lived  in  Paganism  should  inspire  the  Papacy, 
and  should  give  it  power  alike  ^Ho  open  its  mouth  in 
felasphemy;"  to  slay  the  saints,  and  to  claim  dominion 
^*over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations."  The 
very  phrase  of  the  prediction  is  unconsciously  adopted 
in  the  papal  statutes:  ^^Pontificem  Romanum  super 
gentes  et  regna  et  populos  esse  constitutum."*  The 
overwhelmed  understanding  and  prostrate  reverence 
with  which  Europe  worshipped  the  Papacy  passed  in- 
to common  language.  ^^All  the  world  wondered  af- 
ter the  Beast,"  is  scarcely  more  than  a  translation  of 
the  words  of  Petrarch:  "Bonifacium  VIII.  verum 
populorum  et  regum,  atque  Orbis  StuporeinA 

THE  INQUISITION. 

A,  D.  1198.  The  narrative  which  fixes  the  date  of 
the  Inquisition  is  given  at  length  in  the  history  of 
Languedoc  hy  the  Benedictines,    Vich  and  Vaisette. 

The  folowing  are  the  principal  points  relative  to  its 
-e. 

•' The  Archbishop  of  Auch  having  informed  Inno- 
cent III.,  almost  as  soon  as  he  had  ascended  the  chair 
of  St.  Peter,  of  the  progress  of  the  Vaudoisin  Gascony 
and  the  neighbouring  provinces,  he,  on  the  11th  of 
April,  1198,  wrote  to  him  to  drive  them  out  of  his 
diocess,  and  if  it  w^ere  necessary,  to  call  on  the  force 
of  the  princes  and  people.  On  the  21st  of  April,  he 
wTote  a  circular  letter  to  the  Archbishops  of  Aix, 
Lyons,  &c.  to  announce  that,  having  learned  that  Vau- 
dt)is,  Cathari,  and  Patarines,  (reformed  preachers  and 
converts,)  were  spreading  heresy,  he  had  named  bro- 
thers Ray  nier  and  Gui,  *  commissioners  against  the  he- 
retics.' The  prelates  were  commanded  to  receive  and 
observe  inviolably  all  the  statutes  which  brother  Ray- 

*  Jur.  Pontif.  Extrav.  Com.  lib.  i.  tit.  1. 
t  De  Otio  Rel.  apud  Spondan. 
14* 


162  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

nier  should  enact  against  the  heretics,  the  Pope  pro- 
mising to  confirm  them  himself.* 

^^  Brothers  Ray  nier  and  Gui  were  two  religious  of 
the  Cistercian  order.  They  were  the  first  who  exer- 
cised in  Provence  the  functions  of  those  who  were  af- 
terwards named  Inquisitors.! 

*'  Thus  it  is  properly  to  this  commission  that  we 
ought  to  refer  the  origi?i  of  the  Inquisition,:):  which 
was  established  in  this  country  against  the  Albigenses; 
and  w^hich  afterwards  passed  into  the  neighbouring 
provinces,  and  into  foreign  countries." 

If  further  confirmation  could  be  necessary,  it  is 
given  by  the  very  accurate  Fleury  in  his  narrative  of 
the  first  year  of  Innocent  III. 

*^The  south  of  France  was  infected  with  the  heresy 
of  the  Manichees,  and  the  still  newer  one  of  the  Vau- 
dois,  as  appears  by  many  letters  of  Pope  Innocent, 
written  in  the  ^rst  year  of  his  Pontificate,  the  year 
1198.  He  wrote  to  the  Archbishop  of  Auch,  &c. 
He  sent  into  these  provinces  two  monks  of  the  Cis- 
tercians, Raynier  and  Gui,  to  convert  those  heretics, 
and  wrote  to  the  bishops  of  the  country  to  treat  them 
favourably,  to  observe  inviolably,''  &c. 

•'We  also  command,''  adds  the  Pope,  ^'the  princes, 
the  counts,  and  the  lords  of  your  province,  to  assist 
them  powerfully  against  the  heretics,  by  the  power 
which  they  have  received  for  the  punishment  of  evil 
doers.  So  that  when  brother  Raynier  shall  have  pro- 
nounced the  excommunication  against  them,  the 
lords  shall  confiscate  their  goods,  banish  them  from 


*  De  recevoir  et  observer  inviolablement  tons  les  statuts  que 
frere  Raynier  feroit  centre  ces  heretiques,  avec  promesse  de  les 
confirmer  lui-meme. 

f  lis  furent  les  premiers  qui  exercerent  dans  la  Province  les 
fonctions  de  ceux  qu'on  nomma  depuis  Inquisiteurs. 

4  Ainsi  c*est  proprement  d  cette  commission  qu'on  doit  rappor- 
ter  Vorigine  de  I'lnquisition.  Vich  et  Vaissette,  Hist,  de  Lang. 
Vol.  iii.  p.  131.  fol. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  153 

their  territories,  and  punish  them  still  more  severely 
if  they  dare  to  stay.  But  also  we  have  given  power 
to  brother  Raynier  to  compel  the  lords  to  this  by  ex- 
communication and  by  the  interdict  of  their  territo- 
ries. We  also  write  to  all  the  peojjle  of  your  pro- 
vince, that  when  they  shall  be  required  by  the  bro- 
thers Raynier  and  Gui  they  shall  march  against  the 
heretics,  and  we  grant  to  those  who  shall  assist  them 
.cheerfully,  the  same  indulgence  as  if  they  went  to 
Rome  or  to  St.  Jaques."  ^^This  letter  was  circular 
and  was  sent  to  the  Archbishops  of  Aix,  Narbonne, 
Auch,  Vienne,  Aries,  Embrun,  Tarragone,  Lyons, 
and  their  suffragans,  and  the  Pope  wrote  conformably 
to  the  lords  and  people  of  their  diocesses.  And  those 
commissioners  sent  against  the  heretics,  were,  what 
ice  have  since  called  Inc/uisitors.^^* 

To  those  perfectly  suf&cient  authorities  may  still  be 
added  the  confirmation  to  be  derived  from  a  writer 
of  the  most  anxious  accuracy,  and  whose  history  is 
only  too  brief  to  satisfy  the  interest  excited  by  its 
learning  and  eloquence. 

'^  About  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century  certain 
religious  opinions  began  to  spread  over  Languedoc. 
Those  who  imbibed  them  have  borne  the  name  of  Al- 
bigeois.  In  spite  of  much  preaching  and  some  per- 
secution they  made  a  continual  progress,  till  Innocent 
III,  in  11 9S,  despatched  commissaries,  the  seed  of  the 
Inquisition,  with  ample  powers  both  to  investigate 
and  to  chastise. '^t 

The  various  dates  assigned  by  Limborch,  &c.  arose 
from  the  various  states  of  the  Inquisition;  some  wri- 
ters contemplating  it  only  in  its  earlier  degrees,  others, 
in  its  settled  establishment, — a  term  which  reached 
from  119S  to  1232.  But,  in  the  prophecies,  an  event 
fully  begun  is  spoken  of  as  complete.  The  year  1198 
was  the  true  date  of  the  Inquisition. 

*  Hist.  Ecclesiast.  12  and  13  cen. 

t  Hallam,  Middle  Ages,  Vol.  I,  p.  37,  8, 


164  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

The  Inquisition  had  been  planted  by  Pope  Innocent, 
but  its  form,  establishment,  and  influence  were  to  be 
the  work  of  other  hands. 

It  was  predicted  that  it  should  be  shaped  by  a  pow- 
er rising  in  Christendom,  consisting  of  two  parts,  and 
those  affecting  remarkable  piety,  'Mike  the  lamb," 
in  ostentatious  imitation  of  our  Lord^s  life;  and  at  the 
same  time  speaking  the  language  of  persecution,  "like 
the  dragon."  This  power  was  the  mendicant  Domi-/ 
nican  Order,  whose  two  parts  were  its  ecclesiastic  and 
its  lay  orders,  combined  in  the  government  of  the  In- 
quisition. 

A.  D.  1216.  Dominic  de  Guzman,  a  Spaniard,  had 
applied  to  Innocent  III.  for  permission  to  found  a 
mendicant  order,  but  the  measure  was  interrupted  by 
the  death  of  the  Pope. 

'*The  Dominicans  were  established  by  Honorius 
III.  in  1216.  Dominic,  active  and  ferocious,  had  ta- 
ken a  prominent  part  in  the  crusade  against  the  un- 
fortunate Albigeois,  and  was  the  first  who  bore  the 
terrible  name  of  I?iquisil07\'''^ 

'*The  Progress  of  the  Dominican  and  Franciscan 
Friars  in  the  thirteenth  century  bears  a  remarkable 
analogy  to  that  of  our  English  methodists;  not  devia- 
ting from  the  faith  of  the  (Romish)  Church,  but  pro- 
lessing  rather  to  teach  it  in  gj^eater  purity^  and  to 
observe  her  ordinances  with  greater  regularity,  while 
(hey  imputed  supineness  and  corruption  to  the  regular 
clergy,  "t 

**The  Pontiffs  of  the  thirteenth  century,  aware  of 
the  powerful  support  they  might  receive  in  return, 
accumulated  benefits  upon  the  disciples  of  Francis  and 
Dominic.  They  were  exempted  from  episcopnl  au- 
ifiority,  they  were  permitted  to  preach,  to  hear  con- 
fessions without  leave  of  the  Ordinary,  to  accept  of 
legacies,  and  to  inter  in  their  Churches." 

*  Hallam,  Mid.  Ages,  Vol.  II.  p.  291.  \  Ibid.  292. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  1 55 

Those  privileges,  which  made  them  a  new  and  in- 
dependent body  in  Christendom,  were  resisted  by  the 
priesthood,  but  in  vain.  "  Boniface  VIII.  appears  to 
have  peremptorily  established  the  privileges  and  im- 
munities of  the  mendicant^orders  in  1295."^ 

The  testimony  of  Mosheim  is  equally  explicit;  he 
says,  ^'Dominic,  a  regular  canon  of  Osma,  a  man  of  a 
fiery  and  impetuous  temper,  set  out  for  France  in  or- 
der to  combat  the  sectaries.  This  he  executed  with 
the  greatest  vigour,  we  may  add,  fury,  attacking 
the  Albigenses  and  the  other  enemies  of  the  (Romish) 
Church  with  the  power  of  eloquence,  the  foi'ce  of 
arms,  and  the  terrors  of  the  hiqiiisition,  which  o\Yt& 
its  for7n  to  this  violent  and  sanguinary  priest.'^t 

'^  He  obliged  the  brethren  to  take  a  vow  oi^  absolute 
poverty,  and  to  abandon  entirely  all  revenues  and 
possessions." 

^^His  monks  were  originally  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  ''jweaching  f7nars,^  because  public  instruc- 
tion was  the  main  end  of  their  institution.  But 
they  were  afterwards  called  Dominicans,  from  their 
founder." 

It  must  be  superfluous  to  add  to  those  authorities  on 
the  character  of  the  Dominicans,  or  their  formation  of 
this  fatal  tribunal. 

It  was  predicted  that  in  urging  the  princes  of  Chris- 
tendom (yj^i)  into  the  creation  of  the  tribunal,  they 
should  be  erecting  an  linage  of  the  Papacy.  The 
prediction  was  exactly  accomplished.  The  three 
characteristics  of  the  Papacy  were,  its  assumption  of 
superiority  to  all  earthly  power,  its  persecution,  and 
the  suppression  of  the  Scriptures.  And  those  were 
the  more  remarkable,  as  no  other  power  or  sovereignty 
had  ever  before  asserted  such  prerogatives.  The  In- 
quisition asserted  them  all,  with,  however,  an  ac- 
knowledgment of  deriving  its  right  to  the  assertion 

*  Ibid.  p.  292.  t  Eccles.  Hist.  Vol.  iU.  p.  195,  &c. 


166  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

from  the  Papacy.  It  claimed  to  judge  sovereigns,  and 
actually  cited  even  Charles  V.  and  Philip  II.  to 
answer  before  it;*  its  office  was  persecution;  and  the 
universal  result  of  its  success  was  the  suppression  of 
the  Scriptures.  It  was  the  Papacy  on  a  subordinate 
scale. 

The  prophetic  signs  of  the  secondary  "Wild  Beast," 
were : — 

That  it  should  exercise  the  delegated  power  of  the 
Papacy.  Ver.  12. 

That  it  should  be  known  as  a  preacher,  t 

That  it  should  consist  of  two  parts. 

That  it  should  pretend  to  miracles.     Ver.  13. 

That  it  should  obtain  extensive  influence,  and  estab- 
lish an  institution  possessing  the  characters  of  the  Pa- 
pacy.    Ver.  14. 

That  it  should  give  activity  and  influence  to  that  in- 
stitution, and  that  the  result  should  be  the  torture  and 
death  of  the  people  of  God.     Ver.  15. 

That  the  institution  should  excommunicate  and  de- 
prive of  their  social  rights  all  who  refused  to  obey  the 
Pope.     Ver.  16. 

That  the  origin  of  the  Inquisition  should  be  in  the 
666th  year  of  the  papal  supremacy.     Ver.  18. 

The  fulfilment  of  those  signs  was  exact.  We  have 
already  seen  the  delegation  of  the  papal  authority  to 
the  Inquisition. 

The  attempts  of  the  Dominicans  to  establish  their 
case  on  miracles  were  notorious.  X 

They  had  found  the  Inquisition  a  travelling  com- 
mission of  two  friars;  who,  however,  had  been  able 

*  Per  Imaglnem  Bestiae,  et  mihi  persuasum  est,  hie  esse  intel- 
ligenda  Tribimalia  Inquisitionis.     (Vitring-.  in  loc.) 

t  Apoc.  xix.  20. 

i  Et  in  reditu  doctrina,  pietate,  miraculis,  omnes  convicit,  is  the 
desci-iption  of  Dominic's  French  mission.  Multis  antem  pugnavit 
signis.  **  Est  Vero  mentio  laborum  et  Miraculorum  ejus  contra  lier- 
eticos."     (Spondan.  A.  D.  1206.) 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  16t 

4 

to  raise  a  persecution  and  a  civil  war.*  The  superin- 
tendence of  the  Dominicans  raised  it  into  a  powerful 
establishment,  with  a  fixed  location,  revenues,  and 
laws,  t 

The  Dominicans  were  distinguished  by  the  name  of 
the  ^' Preachers.^^X 

Dominic  established  two  orders.  One  of  ecclesias- 
tics and  one  of  laymen.  The  lay  order  was  original- 
ly termed  the  Militia  of  Christ;  its  members  fought 
against  the  Reformed,  and  assisted  the  Inquisitors  in 
their  office.  They  were  considered  as  a  part  of  the 
Inquisitorial  family;  and  were  thence  called  Famil- 
iars. § 

The  Inquisition  was  given  into  the  hands  of  the 
Dominicans  about  1217.  It  was  more  fully  authenti- 
cated and  formed  in  1227,  in  the  Pontificate  of  Greg- 
ory IX,  who  had  been  the  zealous  protector  of  Do- 
minic. It  was  introduced  into  Spain  in  1232,  which 
from  that  time  became  the  chief  seat  of  the  Inquisition. 
In  1486  a  new  model  of  the  Inquisition  was  sanction- 
ed by  Innocent  VIII;  a  royal  council  was  created;  its 
inferior  tribunals  received  authority;  a  new  code  of 
horrible  laws  began;  and,  with  Torquemada  at  its  head, 
the  Inquisition  of  Spain,  then  the  most  powerful  of 
European  Kingdoms,  and  about  to  assume  the  sover- 
eignty of  the  new  world,  planted  its  branches  in  the 

*  In  initio  nullum  Inquisitionis  concessum  fuisse  tribunal,  sed  sol- 
ummodo  in  haereticos  inquisivisse  quos  postquam  detexissent,  in- 
dicasse  Episcopis. — ^Nonnumquam  principes  ad  arma  contra  hsereti- 
cos  capienda  commovebant.     (Limborch,  Hist.  Inq.  lib.  i.  c.  13.) 

■f  Hactenus  ig-itur  Inquisitionis  officiales  non  constituebant  Sena- 
tum  Ecclesiasticum,;  nullje  zedes  publicae  huic  officio  destinatse,  nulli 
ministri  officiales,  toitores,  carceres.  Sed  hsec  omnia  procedente 
tempore  obtinuerunt  et  praecipue  post  A.  D.  1250. 

\  Constat  iUos  sibi  cum  simulatione  maj oris  per fedlonis  vitse  vin- 
dicasse  nomen  titulumque  prsadicatorum.  Populus  Parisiensis  eos 
vocavit  pseudo-prsedicatores  Anti-Christi  successores.  (Aquinas, 
Vitring".  in  loc.) 

§  Llorente,  Hist.  Inq. 


168  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

most  remote  dependencies  of  the  empire,  and  became 
the  scourge  of  mankind. 

The  slaughters  committed  by  the  Inquisition  are 
now  beyond  any  accurate  calculation,  but  they  stand  a 
fearful  rivalry  with  the  most  prodigal  expenditure  of 
blood  by  war.  The  tribunal  went  on  its  course  of 
plunder,  imprisonment,  torture,  and  burning,  for  six 
hundred  years!  During  the  last  century,  the  common 
feeling  of  mankind  had  so  far  penetrated  even  within 
the  walls  of  the  Inquisition,  that  the  chief  cruelties 
were  kept  from  the  public  eye.  Yet  a  Nun  was  burnt 
alive  by  the  Spanish  Inquisition  so  late  as  the  year 
1781.*  But  what  calculation  of  the  slain  can  give  us 
the  true  estimate  of  the  evil,  the  myriads  of  broken 
hearts  of  orphans,  widows,  parents  deprived  of  their 
children,  families  banished  and  beggared;  the  life  of 
perpetual  fear  in  the  presence  of  a  tribunal  against 
which  no  man  at  any  hour  was  secure;  in  whose  hands 
torture,  death,  or  an  imprisonment  of  a  length  and  se- 
verity that  made  after-life  useless,  and  from  which  no 
man  came,  but  as  hardly  escaped  from  the  grave?  And 
what  are  we  to  think  of  the  Religion  that  could  create, 
sanction,  and  triumph  in  this  tribunal?  What  of  the 
abject  and  desperate  prostration  of  mind  which  that  re- 
ligion must  labour  to  produce,  before  it  could  venture 
to  lay  the  weight  of  the  Inquisition  on  the  world? 
What  of  the  hideous  repulsion  of  all  the  principles  of 
Christianity,  in  the  establishment  of  this  formal  and 
cold-blooded  system  of  murder?  We  may  presump- 
tuously doubt,  if  we  will,  the  Scripture  that  declares 
the  existence  and  hostility  of  the  Evil  Spirit;  but  on 
what  other  conception  can  human  reason  account  for 
the  horrors  of  the  Inquisition?  we  are  driven  back  to 
the  revealed  Word;  and  forced  to  s^e,  in  this  triumph 
of  torture  and  death,  a  cruelty  beyond  man,  the  form 

*  Llorente,  Hist.  Inq, 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  159 

of  the  Fiend  enveloped  and  enthroned  in  the  circle  of 
agony  and  flame. 

A.  D.  1808.  In  the  overthrow  of  the  Inquisition  in 
Rome  and  Spain,  Christianity  was  not  the  impulse. 
The  decree  of  Napoleon,  issued  from  his  head-quar- 
ters near  Madrid,  declared  that  *'the  tribunal  was  an 
encroachment  on  royal  authority."  Its  end  was  de- 
cided by  a  bold  usurper,  who  would  sujQfer  no  mine, 
charged  whether  by  priest  or  people,  to  lie  under  his 
feet. 

A.  D.  1813.  The  abolition  was  renewed  by  the 
General  Cortes,  as  essential  to  the  constitution. 

A.  D.  1814.  The  tribunal  was  revived  by  Ferdi- 
nand "  at  the  request  of  tl\e  clergy,  corporations,"  &c. 
But  it  has  not  committed  any  public  atrocities.  A  re- 
markable change  in  the  papal  councils  has  virtually 
completed  what  the  French  Revolution  began.  Pius 
the  Vllth  had  scarcely  returned,  under  the  sanction 
of  the  allied  sovereigns,  when  it  was  declared,  that  the 
use  of  torture  in  the  holy  office  was  abolished,  and  that 
the  papal  decree  on  this  head  had  been  communicated 
to  Spain  and  Portugal.  In  March,  1816,  the  Inquisi- 
tion was  stated,  in  a  letter  of  the  Portuguese  ambassa- 
dor to  the  papal  court,  to  be  thenceforth  formally  sup- 
pressed in  Portugal;  and  in  the  same  year  the  Pope 
annulled  a  sentence  of  the  Inquisition  of  Ravenna;  and 
pronounced  that  in  all  trials  for  heresy  the  accuser 
shall  be  confronted  with  the  accused ;  and  the  trial  be 
so  conducted  as  not  to  involve  death.* 

It  would  be  unfair  to  deny  that  humanity  and  com- 
mon sense  may  have  had  their  share  in  this  measure; 
but  persecution  is  interwoven  with  the  claim  of  Infal- 
libility ;  the  crime  had  been  too  long  continued,  and 
too  fiercely  upheld  for  an  unsuspected  repentance;  and 
we  must  look  for  the  chief  motives  of  the  suppression 
to  the  known  will  of  the  allied  sovereigns,  and  to  the 

*  Llorente,  Hist.  Inq. 
15 


170  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

older  discovery  that  the  Inquisition,  if  generally  a  re- 
morseless servant  of  popery,  was  sometimes  a  haughty 
ahd  stubborn  opponent  of  the  Pope.  *'The  govern- 
ment considers  it  to  be  dangerous  to  allow  a  body  to 
exist  which  is  useless,  and  always  armed  against  rea- 
$071,^^  is  the  language  of  one  of  the  writers,  who  an- 
nounces the  measure,  and  his  assertion  carries  with  it 
the  weight  to  be  derived  from  the  history  of  the  Pope- 
dom. 

The  extinction  of  torture  and  secrecy  is  the  virtual 
extinction  of  the  tribunal.  The  power  of  the  Pope,  as 
a  systematic  persecutor,  has  been  annulled  by  the 
events  growing  out  of  the  Republic  of  1793.  The 
prophecy  is  fulfilled. 

Yet  it  is  predicted  that  persecution  shall  yet  make 
one  fierce  struggle,  in  which  the  Papacy  with  its  aux- 
iliary ministers  shall  be  conspicuous.  In  what  shape 
that  calamity  may  come  is  still  obscure,  but  its  time 
shall  be  brief.  The  system  of  persecution  was  broken 
in  the  same  sera  that  saw  the  chains  fall  from  around 
the  Bible. 

PROPHECY, 

THE  CHURCH  TRIUMPHANT. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Ver.  1.  And  1  looked,  and,  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  the  mount  Slon, 
and  with  him  an  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand,  having  his  Fa- 
ther's name  written  in  their  foreheads. 

2.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  wa- 
ters, and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder:  And  1  heard  the  voice 
of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps: 

3.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne,  and 
before  the  four  beasts,  and  the  elders:  and  no  man  could  learn 
that  song  but  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  which  were 
redeemed  from  the  earth. 

4.  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  women;  for 
they  are  virgins.    These  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb  whith- 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  171 

ersoever  he  goeth.    These  were  redeemed  from  among  men,  be- 
ing the  first  fruits  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb. 
"5.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile :  for  they  are  without 
fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

6.  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having 
the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people, 

7.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him? 
for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come;  and  worship  him  that  made 
heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  thefiountains  of  waters. 

8.  And  there  followed  another  angel,  sayiug-,  Babylon  is  fallen, 
is  fallen,  that  gi'eat  city,  because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

9.  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  aloud  voice. 
If  any  man  worsliip  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark 
in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 

10.  The  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  indigna- 
tion; and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb : 

11.  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for  ever  and 
ever:  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  worship  the  beast 
and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name. 

12.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints:  here  are  they  that  keep 
the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

13.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me,  Write, 
Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth:  Yea, 
saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours;  and  their 
works  do  follow  them. 

14.  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud 
one  sat  hke  unto  the  Son  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden 
crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle. 

15.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with  a 
loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud.  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and 
reap :  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap;  for  the  harvest  of  the 
earth  is  ripe. 

16.  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thi'ust  in  his  sickle  on  the  earth; 
and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

17.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in  hea- 
ven, he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle. 

18.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  which  had  pow- 
er over  fire;  and  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him  that  had  the  sharp 
sickle,  saying.  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters 
of  the  vine  of  the  earth;  for  her  grapes  are  fiilly  ripe. 

19.  And  the  angel  tlu'ust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gath- 
ered the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  wine-press  of 
the  wrath  of  God, 

20.  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  without  the  city,  and  blood 


172  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

came  out  of  the  wine-press,  even  unto  the  horse-bridles,  by  the 
space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs. 

INTERPRETATION. 

Ver.  1.  As  the  preceding  chapter  began  with  a 
view  of  that  state  to  which  the  Papacy  was  to  arrive 
at  the  fulness  of  its  power,  so  this  chapter  gives  at  its 
commencement  a  view  of  the  Church  in  the  triumph 
to  which  it  shall  arrive  only  at  the  close  of  the  pre- 
sent order  of  the  world. 

The  144,000  standing  on  mount  Sion  are  the 
Church  of  God  in  its  completed  number  on  earth. 
Thus,  the  Apostle;  '^But  ye  are  come  unto  mount 
Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  living  God.'^* 

Ver.  2.  Its  completion  is  a  subject  of  rejoicing  in 
Heaven.  It  holds  a  communication  of  joy  and  thanks- 
giving with  heaven  neither  understood  nor  shared  in 
by  the  rest  of  mankind. 

Ver.  3,  4.  Those  are  they  which  were  not  defiled 
by  turning  away  to  image  worship;  they  are  hence- 
forth to  be  in  the  perpetual  presence  of  the  Lord;  they 
are  purified  from  all  sin  through  his  blood. 

Ver.  6,  7.  The  church  having  been  shown  to  the 
prophet  in  its  triumph,  the  steps  by  which  that  tri- 
umph is  to  arrive  are  now  detailed.  The  first  dis- 
tinct point  of  the  advance  was  the  general  difi'usion  of 
the  Bible  through  the  world,  an  evidence  to  all  na- 
tions that  the  time  of  the  final  catastrophe  is  at  hand, 
"  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come.'^ 

•  Ver.  8.  Connected  with  this  difiusion  was  the  sen- 
tence passed  on  the  Papacy;  whose  career  of  persecu- 
tion was  broken  off  at  the  same  period. 

Ver.  9,  10,  11.  A  summons  goes  forth,  whether  by 
the  transmission  of  the  Bible  alone,  or  by  missions  in 
conjunction   with  it  to   the  papal   nations,    adjuring 

•  Heb.  xiii.  22. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  173 

them  to  fly  to  the  Gospel  from  the  utter  ruin  that  is 
about  to  overwhelm  the  Papacy,  its  dominions,  and 
its  people. 

Ver.  12.  This  ruin  has  been  long  since  predicted  as 
the  punishment  of  its  persecution  of  the  people  of  God. 
*^  He  that  killeth  with  the  sword,  must  be  killed  by 
the  sword;  this  is  the  patience  and  faith  of  the 
saints.^'* 

Ver.  13.  The  voice  of  God,  the  '^  voice  from  hea- 
ven," declares  that  the  saints  w^ho  now  die  shall  not, 
like  those  v/ho  died  before,  be  retarded  from  their 
glory  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord.  They  shall  soon 
enter  into  their  rest^  the  seventh  age,  the  Sabbath  of 
God;  ^*  their  works  shall  follow  them,"  they  shall 
receive  without  delay  the  reward  of  their  labours  in 
the  cause  of  holiness.  The  end  of  human  evil  and  of 
the  polluted  state  of  the  world  is  at  hand. 

Ver.  14,  15,  16.  The  day  of  the  Divine  Visitation 
comes;  our  Lord,  at  length  crowned,  being  about  to 
receive  his  kingdom,  first  gathers  his  people,  the  wheat 
of  the  great  harvest.  The  earth  is  reaped,  probably 
by  a  brief  but  violent  persecution. 

Ver.  17,  18,  19,20.  The  final  affliction  begins,  the 
wine-press  is  trodden,  the  frequent  Scripture  emblem 
of  havoc.t  There  is  boundless  destruction  of  life  in 
battle,  "  blood  to  the  horses'  bridles."  Sixteen  hun- 
dred furlongs  was  the  measurement  of  the  land  of 
Canaan.  %     The  visitation  is  merciless  War. 

Thus  the  Vision  of  the  Church  terminates,  like  the 
Seals,  Trumpets,  and  Vials,  in  an  universal  war.  The 
1600  furlongs,  comprehending  the  whole  Jewish  ter- 
ritory, are  the  symbol  of  the  whole  of  Christendom; 
which,  we  may  easily  conceive,  cannot  be  involved 
in  hostilities  of  such  fierceness,  without  involving  all 


*  Apoc.  xiii.  10.  t  Joel  iii.  13. 

:t  Mede  states  it  to  bie  also  the  measurement  of  the  Papal  terri- 
tory. 

15* 


174  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

nations.  We  are  to  observe  also  how  closely  this 
vision  coincides  with  those  already  detailed,  which 
place  the  diffusion  of  the  Bible  at  but  a  short  interval 
from  the  final  convulsion. 

PROPHECY. 

THE  FALL  OP  PAPAL  ROME. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Ver.  1.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the 
seven  vials,  and  talked  with  me,  saying-  unto  me,  Come  hither;  I 
will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore  that  sitteth 
upon  many  waters : 

2.  With  whom  the  king's  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornica- 
tion, and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with 
the  wine  of  her  fornication. 

3.  So  he  carried  me  away  in  tlie  spirit  into  the  wilderness;  and 
I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet  coloured  beast,  full  of  names  of 
blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

4.  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet  colour, 
and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls,  having  a 
golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  her 
fornication : 

5.  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  mtstkiit,  baby- 

LOX  THE  GREAT,  THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS  AKD  ABOMINATIONS  OF 
THE  EARTH. 

5.  And  I  saw  the  woman  dmnken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints, 
and  \vi\h  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus:  and  when  I  saw  her,  I 
wondered  with  great  admiration. 

7.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel  f" 
I  will  tell  thee  the  mysteiy  of  the  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that 
carrieth  her,  wliich  hath  the  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

8.  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not:  and  shall  ascend 
out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  into  perdition:  and  they  that 
dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose  names  were  not  written  in 
the  book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  be- 
hold the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 

9.  And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The  seven  heads 
are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman  sitteth. 

10.  And  there  are  seven  kings:  five  are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and 
the  other  is  not  yet  come;  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must  continue 
a  short  space. 

11.  And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth, 
and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  175 

12.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings,  which 
have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet;  but  receive  power  as  kings  one 
hour  with  the  beast. 

13 .  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power  and  strength 
unto  the  beast. 

14.  These  shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall 
overcome  them:  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King-  of  kings:  and 
they  that  are  with  him  are  called,  and  chosen,  and  faithful. 

15.  And  he  saith  unto  me.  The  waters  which  thou  sarsvest, 
where  the  whore  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations, 
and  tongues. 

16.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast,  these 
shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and 
shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire. 

17.  For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his  will,  and  to 
agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beast,  until  the  words  of 
God  shall  be  fulfilled. 

18.  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city,  which 
reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  eai*th. 

INTERPRETATION. 

The  prophecy  of  the  Seven  Vials  had  closed  with  a 
compressed  statement  of  the  final  War.  But  the  great 
purpose  of  that  war  being  the  destruction  of  the  Pa- 
pacy, and  the  consequent  security  and  triumph  of  the 
Church,  a  separate  vision  was  reserved  for  a  subject 
of  such  interest  to  the  people  of  God.  The  Vision  is 
distinct  from  the  Vials,  for  the  prophet  is  led  away 
into  the  desert;  and  it  is  j^et  connected  with  them, 
for  its  developement  is  assigned  to  one  of  the  seven 
angels. 

Ver.  1.  The  Vision  is  announced  as  a  detail  of  the 
final  afflictions  on  the  great  Harlot,  which  had  cor- 
rupted Christendom;  and  which  is  (ver.  18,)  defined 
to  be  the  city  that  in  the  time  of  St.  John  governed 
the  world.  This  description  was  equivalent  to  the 
name,  Rome. 

The  preceding  visions  were  directed  to  the  Papacy, 
or  general  dominion  of  Popery  over  Christendom;  the 
immediate  vision  narrows  itself  to  Rome,  the  capital 
of  idolatry. 


176  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

Ver.  3.  She  is  seen  under  the  usual  ancient  emblem 
of  a  female  figure.  The  mention  of  crowns  on  the 
several  sovereignties  composing  the  Papal  Church, 
and  as  such,  supporting  Rome,- is  omitted;  the  object 
of  the  vision  being  Rome  alone  and  supreme. 

Ver.  4.  Her  system  is  splendid,  profligate,  and 
idolatrous. 

Ver.  5.  She  is  the  mother-city  of  all  the  idolatries 
and  impurities  of  worship  throughout  Christendom. 

Ver.  6.  She  is  stained  and  intoxicated  with  the 
blood  of  the  people  of  God.  Her  magnificence  and 
power  over  mankind  are  calculated  to  excite  the  won- 
der of  the  prophet.  '^  The  blood  of  the  sahits,^^  and 
^'  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus, '^  probably  im- 
ply the  double  stain  of  the  persecution  of  the  imme- 
diate followers  of  our  Lord,  and  of  the  Christians  of 
the  later  ages;  identifying  Pagan  with  Papal  Rome, 
and  making  the  latter  accountable  for  her  inheritance 
of  crime. 

Ver.  7,  S.  The  Angel  interprets  the  Symbol.  The 
beast  on  which  the  woman  sits,  is  the  Papacy;  whose 
religion  is  but  another  name  for  Paganism.  In  its 
shape  of  Paganism  it  had  existed.  In  its  shape  of 
Papacy  it  did  not  yet  exist.  But  it  should  exist. 
Its  birth-place  is  the  bottomless  pit.  And  to  the  bot- 
tomless pit  it  shall  return.  It  shall  have  the  power 
of  delusion  on  earth  over  those  who  are  not  the  serv- 
ants of  the  Gospel. 

The  text  **^The  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  j^et 
is,"  should  probably  be  translated  ^Hhat  was,  and  is 
not,  and  is  at  hand.'^  The  true  reading  in  the  origi- 
nal seems  to  be  xat  ria^sativ.  The  reading  is  supported 
by  MSS.,  it  differs  in  the  slightest  possible  degree 
from  the  common  reading,  {xatn^p  sgthv,)  so  far  as  the 
letters  are  concerned ;  and  it  has  the  advantage  of  fully 
agreeing  with  the  former  clause  of  the  verse,  *^  The 
beast  that  thou  sawest,  was,  and  is,  and  shall  ascend," 
of  which  it  is  indeed  but  a  repetition.     The  reading 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  177 

preferred  by  Griesbach  is  xai  rtapsafat,  a  change  of  three 
letters  without  any  additional  advantage.  His  rule, 
however,  may  supply  a  key  to  his  criticism.  "  Prsefera- 
tur  lectio  brevior,  obscurior,  durior,  sensum  falsum, 
aut  apparenter  falsum,  fundens."* 

Thus  the  triumph  of  emendation  is  to  be  perplexity. 
The  rule  has  been  often  put  in  practice,  but  perhaps 
seldom  so  candidly  avowed. 

Ver.  9,  10.  The  seven  heads  symbolize  seven 
mountains,  and  also  seven  kings.  The  translation, 
"Mere  are  seven  kings,"  is  not  sufficiently  close  to 
the  original,  (ac  arti'a    xf^aXac  opjy   ndi  frtfap,- — xav    ^o.iSiXtii 

The  site  of  Rome  on  the  seven  hills  is  matter  of 
such  common  know^ledge  as  to  prohibit  quotation. 
But  their  name  of  mountains  has  been  thought  so  far, 
too  magnificent,  as  to  be  applicable  only  symbolically. 
For  this  there  seems  no  necessity.  Mons  and  Collis 
were  formerly  used  without  much  distinction,  and 
the  *' seven  hills''  are  expressly  called  by  a  popular 
classic,  ^Sseptem  dominos  montes.^^^  The  evident 
purpose  of  the  vision  was  to  point  out  the  city  with  a 
plainness  beyond  all  mistake;  and  this  it  does  in  two 
ways;  by  a  circumstance  in  which  it  shared  with  no 
other,  and  by  a  situation  equally  peculiar.  %  It  de- 
signates the  seat  of  the  beast  as  at  once  the  "  mistress 
of  the  world,"  and  the  <^city  of  the  seven  hills." 
Either  designation  perhaps  strong  enough,  but  com- 
bined, unanswerable. 

But  those  heads  are  also  seven  kings;  in  prophetic 
language,  kings  are  kingdoms. §  Five  are  fallen,  As- 
syria, Persia,  Greece,  Egypt,  Syria;  one  existed  at 
the  time  of  the  vision.  Imperial  Rome;  and  a  seventh 

•  Pr.  ad.  N.  Test.  f  Mart.  Epig.  64. 1.  4. 

i  Constantinople  has  been  said  to  reckon  its  seven  hills,  but 
apparently  in  mere  imitation  of  Rome. 

§  Dan.  vii.  17,  &c.     Apoc.  xvii.  12. 


178  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

was  to  come,  the  empire  of  Charlemagne  and  his  Ger- 
man successors. 

Charlemagne  was  crowned  emperor  of  the  west,  by 
the  Pope,  in  the  year  800.  He  was  sovereign  of 
Rome.  His  successors  asserted  the  sovereignty;  and 
the  chief  civil  magistrate,  the  praefect  of  Rome,  took 
an  oath  of  allegiance  to  them.  The  domination  con- 
tinued from  A.  D.  800,  until  A.  D.  1198,  when  In- 
nocent II.  declared  the  Popedom  independent  of 
earthly  power. 

In  this  passage  (ver.  10)  is  one  of  those  extraordi- 
nary instances  of  prophetic  accuracy,  that  may  well 
excite  feelings  higher  than  wonder. 

"  The  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the 
eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven.  "The  interchange  of  go- 
vernment between  the  new  imperial  head  of  Rome 
and  the  Pope,  was  of  the  most  curious  intimacy. 
Charlemagne  was  nominally  king,  the  Pope  actually 
exercised  the  power.  During  the  long  absence  of 
the  great  conqueror  of  his  day  from  Italy,  the  Pope 
was  sovereign.  In  his  presence  the  Pope  acknow- 
ledged his  emperor.  Thus,  the  Pope  was  monarch  or 
vassal,  according  to  the  point  of  view  in  which  the 
spectator  stood.  If  he  looked  at  him  from  Germany, 
he  saw  but  the  most  sacred  of  the  imperial  subjects. 
If  he  stood  within  the  shadow  of  his  presence  at  Rome, 
he  saw  a  great  potentate  exercising  full  authority,  with 
the  keys  of  St.  Peter  in  his  hand,  and  the  crown  of 
Christendom  on  his  forehead,  scorning  the  remote 
sceptre  of  a  barbarian,  and  summoning  the  kings  of 
the  earth  to  kneel  at  his  feet.  The  commixture  of 
sovereignty  was  sustained  in  even  its  most  minute 
bearings.  The  names  of  the  Popes  and  the  emperors^ 
were  joined  in  the  government  of  the  Roman  territo- 
ry, and  in  the  proclamations;  even  their  effigies  are  to 
be  found  on  the  same  coin.  The  Popedom  was  thus, 
at  once  *'the  eighth,"  a  new  power,  a  spiritual  mo- 
narch}^; and   one  "of  the   seven,"  a  temporal  mo- 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH,  I79 

narchy;  and,  like  the  others,  idolatrous  and  persecut- 
ing. Charlemagne  was  not  an  idolater;  he  even 
wrote  against  image  worship,  but  he  was  a  man  of 
blood;  and  his  massaere  of  the  Saxons  is  enough  to 
exclude  him  from  the  name  of  Christian.  But  his 
successors  fell  into  idolatry  with  the  proneness  of  Pa- 
ganism, and  lent  themselves  to  the  guiltiest  violences 
of  the  Popedom. 

Ver.  12.  The  prediction  defines  the  epoch  of  the 
Papacy  by  the  formation  of  the  ten  kingdoms  of  the 
western  empire.  **They  shall  receive  power  one 
hour  with  the  beast."  The  translation  should  be, 
*'  in  the  same  sera,"  (/*tav  wpar.)  The  ten  kingdoms 
shall  be  conieinporaneous,  in  contradistinction  to  the 
*^ seven  heads,"  which  were  successive. 

Ver.  13.  It  is  predicted  that  those  kingdoms  shall 
all  alike  embrace  Popery,  and  that,  not  content  with 
the  simple  admission  of  its  doctrines,  they  shall  assist 
it  with  their  physical  means. 

Ver.  14.  And  this  assistance  shall  be  directed  to 
warfare  with  the  Church;  they  shall  aid  the  Popes  as 
persecutors. 

Ver.  15,  16.  But  the  period  shall  come,  when  their 
arms  will  be  turned  against  the  popedom,  which  they 
shall  destroy.  Their  acknowledgement  of  the  doc- 
trines, and  their  obedience  to  the  authority  of  the 
popedom  having  been  suffered  to  subsist,  only  until 
the  fulfilment  of  a  great  providential  design. 

Ver.  18.  The  city  is  Rome.  In  the  former  verse, 
(5,)  it  had  been  cailled  Babylon,  an  evidence  in  itself 
of  the  symbolical  application  of  the  names  of  the  an- 
cient seats  of  impurity  and  idolatry.  It  is  striking  to 
find  such  remorseless  advocates  for  Popery  as  Baro- 
nius  and  Belarmin  unhesitatingly  affixing  the  name 
on  Rome.^ 

*  Certissimum  est  nomine  Babylonis  Roman  urbem  sig-nifiicari, 
(Baron,  ad.  A.  45.)  Johannes  in  Apocalypsi  passim  Romam  vocat 
Babylonem.  (Bellar.de  Rom.  Pontif.  1.  iii.  c.  13.  Newton.)  They 
however  contend  that  it  is  confined  to  ancient  Rome. 


180  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

PROPHECY. 

THE  FALL  OF  PAPAL  ROME. 

CHAPTER  XVHI. 

Ver.  1.  And  after  these  things  I  saw  another  angel  come  down 
from  heaven,  having  great  power;  and  the  earth  was  hghtened 
with  his  glory. 

2.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  Babylon 
the  great  is  faUen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation  of  devils, 
and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and 
hateful  bird. 

3.  For  all  nations  have  dnmk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her 
fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication 
with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through 
the  abundance  of  her  delicacies. 

4.  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come  out  of 
her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye 
receive  not  of  her  plagues. 

5.  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  re- 
membered her  iniquities. 

6.  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded  you,  and  double  unto  her 
double  according  to  her  works:  in  the  cup  which  she  hath  filled 
fill  to  her  double. 

7.  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself,  and  lived  deliciously, 
so  much  torment  and  soitow  give  her:  for  she  saith  in  her  heart, 
I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow. 

8.  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death,  and 
mourning,  and  famine:  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire: 
for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her. 

9.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  who  have  committed  fornication 
and  lived  deliciously  with  her,  shall  bewail  lier,  and  lament  for  her, 
when  they  shall  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning. 

10.  Standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying,  Alas, 
alas,  that  great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city!  for  in  one  hour  is 
thy  judgment  come. 

11.  And  the -merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over 
her;  for  no  man  buyeth  her  merchandise  any  more: 

12.  The  merchandise  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  precious  stones, 
and  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  silk,  and  scarlet,  and 
all  thyine  wood,  and  all  manner  vessels  of  ivory,  and  all  manner 
vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and  iron,  and  marble. 

13.  And  cinnamon,  and  odours,  and  ointments,  and  frankin- 
cense, and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and  beasts, 
and  sheep,  and  horses,  and  chariots,  and  slaves,  and  souk  of  men. 

14.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed  from 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  J[gl 

thee,  and  all  thing-s  which  were  dainty  and  goodly  are  departed 
from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more  at  all. 

15.  The  merchants  of  these  things,  which  were  made  rich  by 
her,  shall  stand  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and 
wailing. 

16.  And  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was  clothed  in 
fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with  gold  and  pre- 
cious stones,  and  pearls, 

17.  For  in  one  hour  so'  great  riches  is  come  to  naught.  And 
every  shipmaster,  and  all  the  company  in  ships,  and  sailors,  and 
as  many  as  trade  by  sea,  stood  afar  off, 

18.  And  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  saying. 
What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city! 

19.  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and  cried,  weeping  and 
wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  wherein  were  made 
rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea,  by  reason  of  her  costliness !  for 
in  one  hour  is  she  made  desolate. 

20.  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and 
prophets;  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her. 

21.  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone, 
and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus  with  violence  shall  that  great 
city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all. 

22.  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  musicians,  and  of  pipers,  and 
trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee;  and  no  crafts- 
man, of  whatsoever  craft  he  be,  shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee 
and  the  sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee 

23.  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee 
and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall  be  heard  no 
more  at  all  in  thee :  for  thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the 
earth;  for  by  thy  sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived. 

24.  And  in  her  were  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of  saints, 
and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth. 

INTERPRETATION. 

This  chapter  gives  a  view  of  the  wrath  of  heaven 
against  papal  Rome.  It  is  in  some  degree  a  parallel- 
ism with  the  concluding  chapter  of  the  Vision  of  the 
Church,*  and  commences  with  a  declaration  that  sen- 
tence has  been  passed  upon  Rome;  which  is  in  conse- 
quence to  be  delivered  over  to  ruin ;  and  that  those 
who  would  avail  themselves  of  the  Divine  mercy, 
must  hasten  to  abandon  her  communion.    **Come  out 

*  Apoc.  xiv. 
16 


183  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

of  her  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins, 
and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues/' 

Ver.  4.  This  language  had  been  previously  used  by 
St.  Paul,  in  his  exhortation  to  the  pagan  converts, 
'^  What  agreement  hath  the  temple  of  God  with  idols, 
for  ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God. — ^Wherefore 
come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith 
the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing,  and  I  will 
receive  you."* 

The  denunciations  of  the  papal  crimes  and  ruin,  the 
sorrows  of  those  who  had  indulged  themselves  in  her 
temptations  or  carried  on  a  luxurious  and  corrupting 
traffic  with  her  in  spiritual  things,  symbolized  by  the 
dealings  of  merchants  in  spices,  &c.  are  expressed 
nearly  in  the  language  of  the  ancient  prophets  on  the 
fall  of  Babylon  and  Tyre.t  But  as  the  fulfilment  is 
still  future  no  exact  elucidation  can  be  given. 

PROPHECY. 

THE  FALL  OF  PAPAL  ROME- 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

V^r.  1.  And  after  these  things  1  heard  a  great  voice  of  much 
people  in  heaven,  saying.  Alleluia^  Salvation,  and  glory,  and  hon- 
our, and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God: 

2.  For  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments:  for  he  hath  judg- 
ed the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her  fornica- 
tion, and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand. 

3.  And  again  they  said.  Alleluia.  And  her  smoke  rose  up  for 
ever  and  ever. 

4.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  and  the  four  beasts  fell  down 
and  worshipped  God  that  sat  on  the  tlirone,  saying,  Amen;  Alle- 
luia. 

5.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying.  Praise  our  God 
all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  him,  both  small  and  great. 

6.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and 
as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunder- 
ings,  saying,  Alleluia:  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth. 

*  2  Corinth,  xvi.  IT.  j  Isaiah  xxii.    Ezek.  xxvi.  27,  &c. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  IgS 

7.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him:  for  the 
marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself 
ready. 

8.  And  to  her  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine 
linen,  clean  and  white?  for  the  fine  hnen  is  the  righteousness  of 
saints. 

9.  And  he  saitli  unto  me.  Write,  Blessed  are  they  which  are 
called  unto  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he  saith  unto 
me,  These  are  the  true  sayings  of  God. 

10.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said  unto  me. 
See  thou  do  it  not:  I  am  thy  fellow  servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that 
have  the  testimony  of  Jesus:  worship  God:  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

11.  And  I  saw  heaven  open,  and  behold  a  white  horse;  and  he 
that  sat  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True,  and  in  righteous- 
ness he  doth  judge  and  make  war. 

12.  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  were  many 
crowns;  and  he  had  a  name  written,  that  no  man  knew,  but  he 
himself. 

13.  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood :  and  his 
name  is  called  the  Word  of  God. 

14.  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him  upon 
white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean. 

15.  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he 
should  smite  the  nations  :  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  ii'on : 
and  he  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Al- 
mighty God. 

16.  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written, 

KI2»G^Of  KINGS,  AND  LOHI)  OF  lOHDS. 

17'  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun;  and  he  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
Come  and  gather  yourselves  together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great 
God; 

18.  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains, 
and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them 
that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both 
small  and  gi-eat. 

19.  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their 
armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war  against  him  tliat  sat  on  the 
horse,  and  against  his  army. 

20.  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  prophet 
that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived  them 
tliathad  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  that  worshipped 
his  image.  These  both  were  cast  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burning 
with  brimstone. 

21.  And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat 
upon  the  horse,  which  sword  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth  :  and  all 
the  fowls  were  filled  with  theu'  flesh. 


184  THE  APOCALYPSE. 


INTERPRETATION. 


Ver.  1.  The  prophet  beholds  the  rejoicing  of  the 
saints  in  heaven  over  the  fall  of  their  great  enemy, 
which  had  been  announced  in  the  preceding  chapter, 
and  is  now  to  be  completed  by  the  direct  interposition 
of  our  Lord.  They  rejoice  in  it,  as  the  sign  that  the 
sera  of  happiness  is  about  to  begin. 

Ver.  10.  Overwhelmed  by  gratitude  and  wonder 
the  prophet  prostrates  himself  before  the  angel,  who 
forbids  all  semblance  of  worship,  declaring  that  it 
is  not  for  angels  but  for  God  alone;  angels  being 
subordinate  agents  and  fellow-servants  with  those  em- 
ployed on  earth  to  propagate  the  gospel;  for  the  gos- 
pel, "  the  Testimony  of  Jesus,''  was  the  purpose  and 
spirit  of  the  angelic  prophecy,  as  it  was  that  of  the 
apostolic  mission. 

St.  John  seems  to  have  conceived*  the  angel  to  be 
our  Lord,  who  had  in  the  commencement  of  the  Apo- 
calypse similarly  prophesied  to  him.  The  angel's 
words  had  been  highly  authoritative,  **  Write,  Bless- 
ed are  they  which  are  called  unto  the  supper  of  the 
Lamb.  These  are  the  true  sayings  of  God."  (Ver. 
9.)  The  worship  is  repeated,*  apparently  under  the 
same  impression,  the  angel's  language  being  still  more 
directly  authoritative;  ''Those  sayings  are  faithful 
and  true;  and  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  sent 
his  Angel  to  show  unto  his  servants  the  things  which 
must  shortly  be  done.  Behold  I  come  quickly,  Bless- 
ed is  he  that  keepeth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of 
this  book."  The  "Angel  of  the  Lord,"  was  a  frequent 
name  of  the  Messiah;  the  words,  "Behold  I  come 
quickly,"  however  spoken  in  a  representative  sense, 
might  naturally  have  suggested  the  idea  that  the  Lord 
stood  before  him  ;  the  apostle  prostrates  himself 
and  worships,  but  is  stopped  by  the  declaration  that 
angel-worship  is  forbidden.  The  error  may  have 
been  divinely  permitted  for  the  sake  of  the  precept; 

*  Apoc.  xxii.  6,  r. 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  185 

one  of  the  most  forcible  and  frequent  given  in  the 
whole  Scripture,  yet  one  of  the  most  fearlessly  and 
idolatrously  profaned  by  the  Church  of  Rome. 

Ver.  11.  The  great  execution  is  now  to  be  done 
upon  Popery.  The  Lord  Christ  comes  in  his  glory, 
followed  by  the  Saints,  to  destroy  the  system  of  the 
idolatrous  religion.  ,  This  is  the  fulfilment  of  the  pro- 
phecy of  Peter.*  '^The  day  of  the  Lord  will  come 
as  a  thief  in  the  night,  in  which  the  heavens  shall  pass 
away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt 
with  fervent  heat;  the  earth  also,  and  the  works  that 
are  therein,  shall  be  burnt  up. — Nevertheless  we,  ac- 
cording to  his  promise,  look  for  new  heavens  and  a 
new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness." 

Ver.  12.  Our  Lord  comes  with  the  splendour  of  him 
to  wl\pm  *^all  power  w^as  given  in  heaven  and  in 
earth."  He  bears  three  names.  The  first  is  one 
*Hhat  no  man  knew,"  a  name  beyond  human  concep- 
tion, his  heavenly  name.  .  The  second,  "the  Word  of 
God,"  his  name  as  the  mediator,  his  Scriptural  name. 
The  third,  "King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,"  his 
name  as  the  conqueror  of  the  idolatrous  religion,  and 
sovereign  of  the  world;  his  earthly  name.  This  con- 
jecture is,  perhaps,  rendered  additionally  probable  by 
the  context.  With  the  first  name  is  mentioned,  the 
**eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire;"  the  distinctions  of  our  Lord's 
presence  as  Deity. t  With  the  second,  the  "vesture 
dipped  in  blood,"  the  sign  of  his  sacrifice;  and  with 
the  third,  the  sword  that  smites  the  nations,  and  the 
iron  sceptre  with  which  he  crushes  all  hostility.  The 
triple  name  also  exhibits  a  strong  contrast  to  the  triple 
title  of  Rome,  as  the  head  of  the  Papacy.  J  1.  "Mys- 
tery," the  name  that  no  man  knew,  derived  from 
some  deeper  and  darker  source  than  man  can  fathom, 
the  spiritual  name.  2.  "Babylon  the  Great,"  the 
name  by  which  she  is  symbolized,  the  Scriptural  name. 

*  2  Pet.  iii.  10, 13.  f  Apoc.  i.  14.  *  lb.  xvii.  5. 

16* 


186  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

And,  3.  The  ^'Mother  of  harlots  and  abominations  of 
the  earth,"  the  name  expressive  of  her  actual  worldly 
influence,  the  earthly  name. 

Ver.  20.  The  power  of  God  overthrows  popery  and 
its  adherents,  and  extinguishes  the  Papacy  in  the  midst 
of  general  ruin. 

PROPHECY^ 

THE  THOUSAND  YEARS. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Ver.  1.  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having"  the 
key  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand. 

2.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dra.^on,  that  old  serpent,  which  is 
the  Devil,  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years, 

3.  And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and 
set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more, 
till  the  thousand  years  should  be  fulfilled:  and  after  that  he  must 
be  loosed  a  little  season. 

4.  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judgment 
was  given  unto  them:  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  be- 
headed for  the  witness  of  .Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and 
which  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither 
had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands :  and 
they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years. 

5.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand 
years  were  finished.     This  is  the  first  resurrection. 

6.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resuiTection: 
on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  they  shall  be  priests 
of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years. 

7.  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be 
loosed  out  of  his  prison, 

8.  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the  four 
quarters  of  tlie  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  together 
to  battle:  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

9.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  compass- 
ed the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the  beloved  city:  and  fire 
came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  them. 

10.  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of 
foe  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are,  and 
shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever. 

11.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from 
wliose  face  the  earth  and  the  heavens  fled  away:  and  there  was 
found  no  place  for  them. 


THE  THOUSAND  YEARS.  187 

12.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God; 
and  the  books  were  opened  :  and  another  book  was  opened, 
which  is  the  book  of  life:  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those 
thing's  which  were  written  in  the  books,  according'  to  their 
works. 

13.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  wliich  were  in  it;  and  death 
and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them:  and  they 
were  judged  every  man  according  to  their  works. 

14.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This 
is  the  second  death. 

15.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life, 
was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 


INTERPRETATION. 

This  chapter  is  so  entirely  future,   and  relates  to 
events  so  much  beyond  our  present  comprehension, 
that  it  would  be  at  once  presumptuous  and  useless  to 
attempt  any  detailed  elucidation  of  its  solemn  and  glo- 
rious promises.     Yet  we  have  no  reason  to  doubt  that 
this  part  of  the  prophecy,  like  all  the  former,  describes 
real  acts  of  the  Divine  Providence.     The  outline,   at 
least,  is  clear,   is  reconcileable  to  human  reason,   and 
seems  to  receive  striking  confirmation  from  the  whole 
body  of  prophetic  Scripture,  from  the  discourses  of 
our  Lord  in  the  Gospels,  and  from  the  revelations  of 
the  Spirit  through  the  apostolic  writers.     The  chapter 
declares,  that  for  a  long  period  after  the  fall  of  the 
Papacy,  and  the  utter  abolition  of  the  powers  by  which 
it  was  sustained,  there  shall   be  a  renovated  system, 
in  which  Christianity  shall  be  the  paramount,  or  the 
only  religion;  the  Evil  Spirit  shall  be  despoiled  of  the 
guilty  supremacy  which  he  has  exercised  over  the 
human  mind  since  the  Fall;  and  some  signal  and  pre- 
eminent display  of  the  favour  of  God  shall  distinguish 
those  who  died  in  the  faith  from  the  earliest  ages  of 
■he  Church.     Their  open  resurrection,  or  reunion  of 
soul  and  body,  with  some  extraordinary  and  preter- 
natural addition  of  power  and  glory,  physical  and  spi- 
ritual, shall  mark  them  out  to  the  wonder  of  man,  and 


1S8  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

justify  the  magnificent  prophetic  promises  of  the  tri- 
umph over  death,  and  the  restoration  of  the  world. 

Ver.  7.  But  this  state  shall  suffer  a  brief  interrup- 
tion. The  Evil  Spirit  shall,  for  purposes  concealed 
in  the  depths  of  the  future,  be  again  let  loose,  shall 
corrupt  a  portion  of  the  mortal  dwellers  On  the  earth, 
and  shall  finally,  with  the  guilty,  be  expelled  into  the 
kingdom  of  darkness  for  ever.  The  last  judgment 
shall  sit,  and  sin  and  death  shall  be  no  more. 

PROPHECY. 

THE  CHURCH  TRIUMPHANT. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Yer.  1.  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth:  for  the  first 
heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away;  and  there  was  no 
more  sea. 

2.  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  coming  down 
from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  hus- 
band. 

3.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  lieaven,  saying",  Behold,  the 
tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and 
they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them,  and 
be  their  God. 

4.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying",  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  pain:  for  the  former  thing's  are  passed 
away. 

5.  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said.  Behold,  I  make  all 
things  new.  And  he  said  unto  me,  AVrite:  for  these  words  are 
true  and  faithful. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  me.  It  is  done.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omeg"a, 
the  beg-inning"  and  the  end.  I  will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirst  of 
the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely. 

7.  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things;  and  I  will  be  his 
God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son. 

8.  But  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable,  and 
murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and 
all  liars,  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burnetii  with  fire 
and  brimstone;  which  is  the  second  death. 

9.  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had 
the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  talked  with  me. 


THE  THOUSAND  YEARS.  189 

saying.  Come  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's 
wife. 

10.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and  high 
mountain,  and  showed  me  that  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  de- 
scending out  of  heaven  from  God. 

11.  Having  the  glory  of  God:  and  her  light  was  like  unto  a  stone 
most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal; 

12.  And  had  a  wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve  gates,  and 
at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are 
the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

13.  On  the  east  three  gates;  on  the  north  three  gates;  on  the 
south  three  gates;  and  on  the  west  three  gates. 

14.  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them 
the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

15.  And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  measure 
the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof. 

16.  And  the  city  lieth  four  square,  and  the  length  is  as  large  as 
the  breadth:  and  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed,  twelve  thou- 
sand fui-longs.  The  length  and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of  it 
are  equal. 

17.  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  an  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  cubits,  according  to  the  measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the 
angel. 

18.  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  of  jasper  ;  and  the 
city  was  pui*e  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass. 

19.  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were  garnished 
with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The  first  foundation  was  jas- 
per; the  second,  sapphire;  the  thii-d,  a  chalcedony;  the  fourth, 
an  emerald ; 

20.  The  fifth,  sardonj^x;  the  sixth,  sardius ;  the  seventh,  chry- 
solite ;  the  eighth,  beryl ;  the  ninth,  a  topaz  ;  the  tenth,  a  chry- 
soprasus  ;  the  eleventh,  a  jacintli ;  the  twelfth,  an  amethyst. 

21.  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls;  every  sevei*al 
gate  was  one  of  pearl:  and  the  sti-eet  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as 
it  were  transparent  glass. 

22.  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein:  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty 
and  the  Lamb  are  tlie  temple  of  it, 

23.  And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon, 
to  shine  in  it:  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is 
the  light  thereof. 

24.  And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
light  of  it:  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  ho- 
nour into  it. 

25.  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by  day :  for  there 
shall  be  no  night  there. 

26.  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations 
into  it. 

27.  And  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any  thing  that  de- 
fileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie: 
but  they  which  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 


190  THE  APOCALYPSE. 


INTERPRETATION. 


Ver.  1.  This  chapter  seems  to  be  a  parallelism  of 
the  passage,*  in  the  preceding,  which  describes  the 
coming  happiness  of  the  earth.  That  "  the  sea 
gave  up  the  dead  that  were  in  it,"  does  not  necessarily 
imply  any  contrast  in  point  of  time  with  "  there  was 
no  sea,"  the  former  phrase  possibly  meaning  merely 
that  all  the  dead  were  summoned.  The  direct  reasons 
for  conceiving  that  this  chapter  refers  only  to  the  earth 
are, — that  the  Celestial  Church  is  represented  descend- 
ing from  Heaven,  to  complete  that  final  union  which 
had  been  so  long  symbolized  by  Marriage;  that  this 
happiness  is  promised  to  the  people  of  **  the  first  re- 
surrection;" that  the  announcement  of  the  sentence 
of  those  who  had  rejected  or  abandoned  the  faith 
follows, — and  that,  in  express  contrast  to  the  fall  of 
the  Papal  Babylon,  one  of  the  angels  who  had  inflict- 
ed the  plagues  on  her,  leads  the  apostle  to  contemplate 
the  triumph  of  the  Church;  an  earthly  punishment 
being  contrasted  with  an  earthly  triumph;  though  the 
earth  may  be  but  the  earlier  place  of  a  happiness  which 
is  declared  to  be,  like  those  to  whom  it  is  given,  im- 
mortal. 

Ver.  10.  The  splendour  and  costliness  of  precious 
stones  is  used  to  express  the  glory  and  indescribable 
beauty  of  the  new  state  of  the  Church.  That  splen- 
dour, which  no  human  imagination  can  adequately 
conceive,  is  to  be  approached  only  by  accumulating, 
as  the  vision  has  done,  images  of  the  highest  earthly 
lustre  and  value.  The  glory  of  God  had  been  already 
figured  by  gems.t  The  Vision  seems  to  imply  that  a 
glory  like  his  own  shall  irradiate  the  Church  that  he 
has  saved. 

*  Apoc.  XX.  4, 5,  6.  f  Apoc.  iv. 


THE  THOUSAND  YEARS.  191 

PROPHECY. 

THE  CHURCH  TRIUMPHANT. 

CHAPTER  XXH. 

Ver.  1.  And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear 
as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb. 

2.  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side  of  the 
river,  was  there  the  ti-ee  of  hfe,  which  bare  twelve  manner  of 
fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit  every  month:  and  the  leaves  of  the 
tree  were  for  the  healing-  of  the  nations. 

3.  And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse:  but  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it;  and  his  servants  shall  serve  him: 

4.  And  they  shall  see  his  face;  and  his  name  shall  be  in  their 
foreheads. 

5.  And  there" shall  be  no  night  there;  and  tliey  need  no  candle, 
neither  hghtof  the  sun;  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light:  and 
they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  me.  These  sayings  are  faithful  and  true: 
and  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  sent  his  angel  to  show  un- 
to his  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  be  done. 

7.  Behold,  I  come  quickly:  blessed  is  he  that  keepeth  the 
sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

8.  And  I  John  saw  these  things  and  heard  them.  And  when  I 
had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet 
of  the  angel  which  showed  me  these  things. 

9.  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not:  for  I  am  thy  fel- 
low servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them  which 
keep  the  sayings  of  this  book:  worship  God. 

10.  And  he  saith  unto  me.  Seal  not  the  sayings  of  the  prophe- 
cy of  this  book:  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

11.  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still:  and  he  which  i^j 
filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still:  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him 
be  righteous  still:  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still. 

12.  And,  behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  my  i-eward  is  with  me, 
to  give  every  man  according  as  his  work  shall  be, 

13.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  first 
and  the  last, 

14.  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may 
have  right  to  the  tree  of  hfe,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates 
into  the  city. 

15.  For  without  are  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and  whoremongers, 
and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  maketh 
a  lie. 

16.  1  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things 


192  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

in  the  churches.     I  am  the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David,  and 
the  bright  and  morning  star. 

17.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come.  And  let  him  that 
heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst,  come.  And 
whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  hfe  freely. 

18.  For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  book.  If  any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things,  God 
shall  add  unto  liim  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book: 

19.  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the  book 
of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of 
life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the  things  wliich  are  written 
in  this  book. 

20.  He  which  testifieth  these  things  saith.  Surely  I  come  quick- 
ly; Amen.     Even  so,  come.  Lord  Jesus. 

21.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all.  Amen. 


INTERPRETATION. 

The  description  of  the  triumphant  Church  has  now 
been  given.  The  triumph  is  that  of  the  thousand 
years,  which,  in  the  announcement  of  the  final  fall  of 
the  Papacy,  was  predicted  to  be  at  hand.  The  angel 
had  there  declared  that  the  "marriage  of  the  Lamb 
was  come.'^^  The  present  description  is  that  of  the 
Bride.  **Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  Bride. '^t 
The  marriage,  or  intimate  union  of  the  Church  with 
Christ  in  his  manifest  glory  and  sovereignty,  is  there- 
fore antecedent  to  the  second,  or  general  resurrection; 
an  event  which  is  to  be  rapidly  followed  by  the  close 
of  the  great  mediatorial  system,  the  giving  up  of  the 
kingdom  by  Jesus  as  the  Messiah,  and  his  resump- 
tion of  the  glory  which  he  had  with  the  Father  and 
the  Spirit,  before  the  world  was.  ^'Then  cometh  the 
end,  when  he  shall  have  delivered  up  the  kingdom  ta 
God,  even  the  Father.'^ J  The  kingdom  of  Christ  is 
prophesied  in  the  ancient  Scriptures  to  be  everlasting. 
And  such  it  shall  be,  but  under  the  sway  of  its  Lord, 
resuming  his  original  grandeur,  after  having  triumph- 
ed over  death  and  Satan,   upon  the  spot  of  their  su- 

*  Apoc.  xli.  7.    t  Ibid.  xxi.  9.     1 1  Cor.  xv.  24. 


THE  THOUSAND  YEAKS.  I93 

premacy;  and  rescued  from  the  double  grave,  an  in- 
numerable host  to  be  the  inheritors  of  glory  for  ever. 

Ver.  8.  The  Apostle,  hearing  words  which  were 
the  very  oracles  of  God,  once  again  conceives  the  an- 
gel to  be  the  Lord;  and,  as  has  been  already  observed, 
worships  under  the  error.  The  angel,  without  rebuke, 
again  discloses  his  subordinate  rank,  and  having  thus 
guarded  against  misconception,  proceeds  to  speak  in 
the  person  of  Jesus.      "  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega. ^' 

Ver.  11.*'  He  that  is  unjust  let  him  be  unjust  still. " 
An  ancient  phrase  for  the  condemnation  of  the  self- 
willed.  As  in  Ezekiel.  **Thus  saith  the  Lord  God, 
He  that  heareth,  let  him  hear,  and  he  that  forbeareth, 
let  him  forbear;  for  they  are  a  rebellious  house. "^ 
The  warning  of  prophecy  has  been  given;  the  mercy 
of  God  has  been  offered;  if  men  will  not  receive  it, 
the  crime  is  their  own.  The  unspeakable  blessing  of 
immortal  happiness  is  offered  freely,  and  offered  to 
all  who  feel  a  wish  for  it.  ''Let  him  that  heareth, 
say.  Come.     And  let  him  that  is  athirst,  say,  Come. 

Ver.  18.  The  angel  prohibits  under  the  strongest 
malediction,  all  attempts  to  falsify  or  add  to  the  Apo- 
calypse, on  pretence  of  a  new  prophecy, — a  command 
rendered  necessary  by  the  practice  of  the  Gnostic  and 
other  heretical  writers  in  the  early  ages;  Apocalypses 
having  been  forged  under  the  names  of  several  of  the 
Apostles;  they,  however,  were  soon  detected,  and  pe- 
rished. 

Ver.  20.  The  angel  had  already  commanded  (ver. 
10)  that  the  prophecy  should  not  be  sealed,  or  shut  up, 
for  the  time  of  its  commencement  was  at  hand.  He 
now,  at  the  close,  as  if  to  give  peculiar  force  to  the 
impression  of  its  nearness,  repeats  the  warning, 
^'Surely,  \  come,  quickly  J  ^  The  immediate  visita- 
tion reverts  to  the  seven  Churches,  there  being  no 
other  reference  to  them  since  the  original  vision."! 

*  Ezek.  iii.  27.  t  Apoc.  i.  ii.  iii. 

17 


194  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

^'  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you 
these  things  in  the  Churches.^'  (ver.  16.)  St.  John, 
being  the  Apostle  of  the  Asiatic  Church,  is  made  the 
depository  of  the  warning  of  the  Roman  persecution. 
He  receives  it  with  holy  obedience.  *'  Even  so,  come, 
Lord  Jesus,"  and  transmits  it  with  the  Apostolic  bles- 
sing to  his  people.  "The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you  all.  Amen. " 


END  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE- 


.THE 

HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

In  this  rapid  view  of  Christian  history,  all  discus- 
sion of  doctrines  is  avoided  as  much  as  possible;  the 
purpose  of  the  sketch  being  merely  to  mark  the  princi- 
pal facts,  and  their  connexion. 


The  great  characteristic  of  the  Church  of  God  in  the 
Apocalypse  is,  that  it  shall  be  a  persecuted  religion. 
It  is  predicted,  that  there  shall  be  a  false  Church,  the 
perpetual  enemy  of  the  true,  which  shall  be  constantly 
the  inferior  in  power  and  popular  name,  and  shall  be 
constantly  liable  to  the  sword,  until  the  period  of  a 
mighty  and  universal  consummation;  when  the  ways 
of  God  shall  be  justified  by  the  ruin  of  the  oppressor, 
and  the  full  and  magnificent  triumph  of  Christianity. 

This .  characteristic  had  been  already  declared  by 
our  Saviour  and  the  Apostles. 

John  XV.  20.  '^  Remember^ the  word  that  I  said  unto 
you.  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  master.  If 
they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you. 
(Ver.  21.)  But  all  those  things  will  they  do  unto  you 
for  my  name's  sake;  because  they  know  not  him  that 
sent  me." 

Matthew  v.  10.  ^*  Blessed  are  they  which  are  per- 
secuted for  righteousness'  sake:  for  their's  is  the  king- 
dom of  Heaven.  (Ver.  11.)  Blessed  are  ye,  when 
men  shall  revile  you,  and  persecute  you,  and  shall 
say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely,  for  my 
sake." 


196  HISTORY. 

Chap,  xxiii.  34.  '*  Wherefore  I  send  unto  you 
prophets,  and  wise  men,  and  scribes:  and  some  of  them 
you  shall  kill  mid  crucify:  and  some  of  them  shall  ye 
scourge  in  your  synagogues,  and  persecute  them  from 
city  to  city.'^ 

Chap.  xxiv.  9.  '^Then  shall  they  deliver  you  up  to 
be  afflicted,  and  shall  kill  you:  and  ye  shall  be  hated 
of  all  nations  for  my  name's  sake." 

We  find  this  prediction  of  our  Saviour  sustained  by 
the  whole  experience  of  the  Church.  St.  Paul,  nearly 
thirty  years  after,  and  towards  the  close  of  his  course, 
gives  this  vivid  picture  of  suffering.  "We  are  trou- 
bled on  every  side,  yet  not  distressed;  we  are  perplex- 
ed; but  not  in  despair;  persecuted,  but  not  forsaken; 
cast  down,  but  not  destroyed!"* 

The  conviction,  that  the  state  of  the  true  Church  was 
to  be  one  of  struggle  till  the  end,  amounted  to  a 
maxim.  ^-All  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus 
shall  suffer  persecution.'*^^  The  Apostle  goes  even 
further,  and  distinctly  points  out  a  crisis  when  the 
sincerity  and  strength  of  the  faith  would  be  put  to  the 
test  by  public  and  remarkable  sufferings.  **  Every 
man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest:  for  the  day  shall 
declare  it,  because  it  shall  be  revealed  by  fire;  and  the 
fire  shall  try  every  man's  work,  of  what  sort  it  is.":j: 

St.  Peter,  in  the  same  spirit  and  experience,  pre- 
pares the  Church  for  an  immediate  and  public  perse- 
cution, and  declares  it  to  be  the  natural  inheritance  of 
the  followers  of  our  Lord. 

1  Peter  iv.  12.  ^^Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  con- 
cerning i\\Q  fiery  trial  which  is  to  try  you,  as  though 
some  strange  thing  happened  unto  you.  (Ver.  13.) 
But  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's 
sufferings,  that  when  his  glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye 
may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy.  (Ver.  16.)  If 
any   man   suffer   as   a   Christian,   let  him  not  be 

*  2  Cor.  iv.  8,  9.  12  Tim.  iii.  12.  \  1  Cor.  ui.  13. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  1 97 

ashamed.  (Ver.  17.)  Fov  the  time  is  come  ihsii  judg- 
ment miLst  begin  at  the  house  of  God:  And  if  it  first 
begin  at  us,  what  shall  the  end  be  of  them  that  obey 
not  the  Gospel  of  God?  (Ver.  19.)  Wherefore  let 
them  that  suffe?^,  according  to  the  will  of  God,  com- 
mit the  keeping  of  their  souls  to  him  in  well  doing, 
as  unto  a  faithful  Creator!" 

It  might  be  thought  that  those  trials  were  merely- 
incident  to  the  first  state  of  all  great  innovations.  But 
then  stands  forth  the  mysterious  splendour  of  the 
Apocalypse,  like  an  archangel  covered  with  his  own 
wings,  and  shows  the  principle  prolonged  through  age 
on  age,  the  spirit  of  violence  and  bloodshed  paramount 
until  the  hour  of  its  destined  overthrow  by  the  visible 
hand  of  Heaven. 

THE  JEWS. 

The  first  persecutors  of  Christianity  were  the  Jews. 
The  fear  that  the  new  dispensation  would  supersede 
their  law;  and  the  sublime  boldness  of  the  Apostles, 
who  openly  charged  them  Avith  the  death  of  our  Lord 
as  a  sacrilegious  murder,  stirred  the  Sanhedrim  to  ven- 
geance. Three  distinguished  servants  of  the  Faith, 
Stephen,  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  James  the 
Just,  head  of  the  Church  of  Jerusalem,  were  slain,  and 
the  Church  was  altogether  dispersed,  excepting  the 
Apostles.^ 

The  scattered  Disciples  were  still  pursued.  Mes- 
'.sengers  were  sent  by  the  High  Priest  to  the  Jews  liv- 
ing out  of  Palestine  to  persecute;  and  they  were  re- 
presented to  the  proverbial  jealously  of  Rome  as  rebels, 
impatient  of  her  government,  and  acknowledging  an 
alien  and  self-elected  sovereign.! 

The  Heathen  history  of  those  times  is  imperfect. 
But  it  is  impossible  to  doubt  that  the  calumnies  of  a 

*  Acts  viii.  1.  f  Mosheim's  Eccles.  Hist.  ch.  i. 

17* 


198  HISTORY. 

people,  dwelling  in  every  part  of  the  empire,  habit- 
ually dexterous,  and  on  whom  prejudice  seems  to  fix 
a  more  inveterate  grasp  than  on  any  other  among  man- 
kind, must  have  prepared  their  imperial  masters  for 
violence  against  Christianity.  The  occasion  suddenly 
occurred,  and  the  terrible  course  of  Pagan  persecution 
began. 

In  the  10th  year  of  Nero,  and  two  years  before  the 
commencement  of  the  final  war  of  the  Jews,  Rome  was 
almost  burned  to  the  ground.  Of  the  fourteen  quar- 
ters of  the  city,  but  four  remained;  multitudes  perish- 
ed. The  suspicions  of  the  people  were  fixed  upon  the 
Emperor;  and,  as  the  historian  remarks,  they  might 
be  well  entitled  to  charge  any  atrocity  upon  the  no- 
torious murderer  of  his  mother  and  his  wife.*  To 
avert  his  danger,  Nero  threw  the  crime  upon  the 
Christians,  already  obnoxious  to  Paganism,  and 
amounting  to  a  ^'great  multitude"  in  Rome. 

Tacitus,almosta  contemporary,  describes  their  deaths 
as  combining  all  the  forms  of  horror.  *'They  died 
in  torments,  and  their  torments  were  embittered  by 
insult  and  derision.  Some  were  nailed  to  crosses; 
others  were  sewn  up  in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts,  and 
exposed  to  the  fury  of  dogs;  others,  again,  smeared 
over  with  combustible  materials,  were  used  as  torches 
to  illuminate  the  darkness  of  the  night. 

^'  The  gardens  of  Nero  were  destined  for  the  mel- 
ancholy spectacle,  which  was  accompanied  with  ahorse 
race,  and  honoured  with  the  presence  of  the  Emperor, 
who  mingled  among  the  populace  in  the  dress  and  at- 
titudes of  a  charioteer."! 

The  agonies  of  the  sacrifice  overwhelmed  even  the 
national  ferocity  of  the  Romans.  *'  The  public  abhor- 
rence was  changed  into  commiseration,  as  the  opinion 
grew  that  those  unhappy  wretches  were  sacrificed,  not 


Gibbon,  c.  xvi.  f  T.icitus  Ann.  15. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS .  1 9 9 

SO  much  to  the  public  welfare,  as  to  the  cruelty  of  a 
jealous  tyrant."* 

This  was  the  act  of  an  acknowledged  lover  of  blood. 
But  it  is  too  high  an  honour  to  the  spirit  of  Paganism 
to  doubt  that  it  was  in  principle  a  persecutor.  The 
Pagan,  accustomed  to  the  sight  of  a  multitude  of  idols, 
might,  in  general,  feel  no  keen  alarm  at  the  increase 
of  their  number  by  the  contributions  of  Egypt  or  Asia. 
The  line  drawn  between  the  ancient  idolatries  was  no 
abrupt  and  frowning  barrier.  The  Roman  eye  saw  the 
religions  of  the  world,  like  its  territory,  spread  out, 
an  easy  level  to  Roman  conquest  and  association;  the 
same  powers  of  nature,  the  same  poetic  fable,  often 
the  same  heroes,  made  the  mythology  of  the  subject 
and  the  master;  and  the  religion  of  Rome  followed  the 
example  of  its  polity,  and  gave  the  rights  of  citizen- 
ship to  the  stranger. 

But  the  spirit  only  slumbered.  It  was  living  in  the 
laws  of  all  Paganism.  The  introduction  of  "  strange 
gods"  w^as  a  matter  of  public  vigilance.  The  temples 
of  foreign  idolaters  were  sometimes  plundered  and 
overthrown;  new  opinions  were  visited  with  the  se- 
verity of  the  state.  *^It  is  difficult,"  says  Plato,  ^^to 
attain,  and  dangerous  to  publish  the  knowledge  of  the 
true  God."t  In  Greece,  the  fount  of  religious  law  to 
the  ancient  world,  the  name  of  Atheist,  or  dissident 
from  the  popular  worship,  was  ruinous.  The  fate  of 
Socrates  is  proverbial. — The  Athenians  burned  the 
books  of  Protagoras.:}: — St.  Paul  was  brought  before 
the  Areopagus  for  preaching  ^^  strange  gocls."§ — Jo- 
sephus  charges  the  Athenians  with  merciless  severity 

*  This  abhorrence  arose  from  an  opinion  that  the  Christians  were 
united  in  a  hatred  of  the  human  race.  "  Odio  humani  generis  con- 
juncti."  Calumny  had  done  its  work.  Gibbon  slowly  inchnes  to 
the  reading  of"  conjuncti"  for  "convicti."  But  the  text  "  Haud  pe- 
rinde  incrimine,  quam  odio  humani  generis,"  &c.  might  have  assis- 
ted him. 

\  Gibbon,  c.  xvi.  i,  Suidas  in  voce.  §  Acts  xvii. 


200  HISTORY. 

to  those  who  spoke  against  their  national  faith.* — In 
the  conference  between  Augustus,  Agrippa,  and  Mae- 
cenas, described  by  Dion  Cassius,  Maecenas  declares 
the  received  opinion  of  the  sovereign's  duty.  '*  Do 
thou  thyself  worship  the  gods,  strictly  in  the  manner 
of  the  country  J  and  compel  others  to  do  so;  but  those 
who  bring  in  strange  practices  in  those  things,  hate 
and  punish."t 

Judgeism,  for  ages  a  living  testimony  against  hea- 
thenism, had  yet  seldom  attracted  persecution;  but  the 
essential  adaptation  of  its  law  to  a  peculiar  people,  and 
its  rigid  and  hermit-like  remoteness  from  general  in- 
tercourse, had  rendered  it  an  object  rather  of  scorn 
than  of  alarm.  Few  things  in  ancient  history  are  more 
remarkable  than  the  slight  impression  made  upon  the 
manners  or  learning  of  Greece  and  Rome  by  Judseism;J 
easy  of  access  as  were  its  Scriptures;  close  as  Judaea 
was  to  Europe;  curious  and  magnificent  as  were  its  sa- 
cred customs  and  w^orship;  and  profound,  philosophi- 
cal, and  splendid  as  was  the  spirit  of  its  laws,  its  reli- 
gion, and  its  language.  The  storm,  that  was  to  sweqo 
away  paganism,  gathered  in  Judaea;  but  it  hung  there, 
like  the  storm  of  the  prophet,  "  a  cloud  no  bigger  than 
a  man's  hand."  It  came  with  Christianity,  suddenly 
covered  the  horizon,  and  at  once  fixed  every  e3^e  of 
the  pagan  world  in  wrath  or  terror. 

Judasism  and  paganism  were  hostile  powers  kept 
from  conflict  by  a  great  intermediate  desert;  Christi- 
anity and  paganism  were  hostile  powers  standing  up- 


*  C.  App.  1.  ii.  c.  xxxvii. 

\  To   r^zv  ^£tov  7io,vfq  Ttaj/fioj  avtos  fff/3of,  xata   "to.  rtatpia^  xat, 

Lib.  Hi. 

^  The  feeble  traces  of  Jewish  intercourse  are  scarcely  discovera- 
ble in  a  few  practices  of  the  early  Greeks,  in  the  dreams  of  Plato, 
and  perhaps  in  the  poetry  of  Virg-Il.  See  Dr.  Gray's  learned  and 
elegant  work  on  the  *'  Connexion  of  Sacred  and  Profane  Litera- 
ture." 


THE  PAGAN  PiERSECUTIONS.  201 

on  the  same  soil,  and  committed  by  their  nature  in  a 
struggle  which  was  to  end  but  by  the  extinction  of  ei- 
ther. There  was  an  utter  incapability  of  alliance  be- 
tween them.  The  idols,  the  pompous  and  mystic  ce- 
remonial, the  still  darker  practices  of  the  heathen  wor- 
ship, were  all  profanation  to  the  Christian.  The  con- 
verts shrank  from  them,  the  apostles  denounced  them 
as  things  irrational,  criminal,  and  devoted  to  speedy 
ruin.  But  idolatry  was  still  upon  the  throne;  and  the 
whole  rage  of  a  despotic  government  alarmed  by  the 
novelty  of  resistance ;  Ihe  frenzy  of  a  powerful  and  su- 
perstitious priesthood  inflamed  by  the  open  revolt  from 
its  ritual ;  and  the  headlong  self-interest  of  the  thou- 
sands and  tens  of  thousands  dependent  on  the  costly 
expenditure  of  the  temples;  rolled  in  one  fiery  stream 
of  persecution  against  the  people  of  God. 

A.  D.  68.  The  first  persecution  closed  only  with 
the  death  of  Nero.  The  slaughter  which  had  shocked 
even  Rome,  accustomed  as  it  was  to  the  gladiatorial 
shows,  lasted  four  years.  It  has  been  idly  doubted 
whether  this  suffering  extended  beyond  the  city.* 
The  popular  mind  was  already  infuriated.  There  must 
have  been  multitudes  who  waited  only  for  the  impe- 
rial nod  to  strike  down  the  Church.  When  Nero 
held  games,  and  drove  his  chariot  by  the  light  of  the 
burning  Christians,  the  populace  in  the  remote  and 
half  barbarian  dependencies  must  have  claimed  their 
privilege  of  imitating  the  master  of  the  empire.  Chris- 
tianity once  branded  in  Rome  must  have  borne  its 
mark  for  popular  contumely  wherever  it  wandered 
through  the  Roman  world. 

A.  D.  96.  During  the  brief  interval  between  the 
death  of  Nero  and  the  last  year  of  Domitian,  the 
Church  enjoyed  comparative  peace.  The  Jews,  her 
sleepless  persecutors,  had  been  stricken  down  by  the 
long  threatened  vengeance,  and  were  now  an  outcast 

*  Dodwell.  Diss.  Cyprian, 


202  HISTORY. 

people.  Even  the  proverbial  cruelty  of  Domitlan  was 
too  busy  with  senatorial  slaughter  to  have  leisure  for 
pursuit  of  peasant  blood.  But  he  was  at  last  roused 
by  the  rumour  that  his  throne  was  to  be  seized  by 
some  new  sovereign,  of  the  kindred  of  our  Lord. 
Persecution  instantly  burst  out;  but  after  a  year's  con- 
tinuance, it  subsided  on  the  death  of  the  tyrant.  In 
the  former  persecution,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  are 
presumed  to  have  been  slain.  In  this,  St.  John  was 
banished  to  Patmos,  where  the  Apocalypse  was  given. 

A.  D.  98.  The  death  of  Nerva,  the  successor  of 
Domitian,  gave  the  throne  to  Trajan,  a  brave  soldier, 
and  a  vigorous  king,  but  infected  with  the  double  pre- 
judices of  the  Roman  and  the  idolater.  Popular  vio- 
lence had  continued  to  disturb  the  Church  in  the  pro- 
vinces, and  when  the  younger  Pliny  was,  in  the  third 
year  of  Trajan,  sent  as  proconsul  to  Asia,  he  found  it 
the  object  of  general  severity.  His  celebrated  letter 
gives  equal  proof  of  the  innocence  of  the  Christians, 
the  fury  of  their  enemies,  and  the  singular  ignorance 
of  everr  the  most  philosophic  and  inquiring  Romans 
on  the  Christian  doctrines.  Trajan's  answer  to  the 
letter  established  the  law  for  the  empire: — ^*  That  the 
Christians  were  not  to  be  officiously  sought  after, 
but  that  such  as  were  accused  and  convicted  of  an  ad- 
herence to  Christianity  were  to  be  2nit  to  death,  as 
tvicked  citizens,  if  they  did  not  return  to  the  religion 
of  their  ancestors."  Such  was  the  legislation  of  pa- 
ganism. It  is  clear  that  this  law  left  the  Christians 
exposed  to  the  most  extensive  and  continued  suffer- 
ing. It  made  the  mere  profession  of  Christianity  a 
crime.  It  opened  the  power  of  accusing  to  all,  and 
it  left  no  alternative  but  apostacy  or  death. 

The  Asiatic  churches,  powerful  and  distinguished 
from  the  beginning,  had,  in  a  few  years,  become  al- 
most the  only  establishment  of  Christianity.  The 
Church  in  Jerusalem  had  been  scattered  in  the  gene- 
ral ruin  of  the  Jews.    The  Church  in  Rome  had  been 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  203 

broken  down  by  the  persecution  under  Nero.  The  little 
Christian  communities,  dispersed  at  wide  intervals 
through  the  empire,  carried  on  their  solitary  work  of 
holiness  almost  unknown.  Asia,  the  greatest  of  all  the 
provinces,  and  at  length  the  favoured  seat  of  the  Em- 
perors, exhibited  the  faith  in  its  grandeur.  Through 
the  whole  period  of  future  persecution,  the  weight  of 
the  storm  was  turned  upon  Asia.  The  feebler  and 
more  distant  communities  felt  the  visitation  from  age 
to  age,  but  on  Asia  fell  the  perpetual  thunder. 

The  decree  of  Trajan  was  the  first  direct  and  for- 
mal rule,  the  statute  against  Christianity.  It  was  made 
the  principle  of  all  legislation  on  the  subject  of  the 
Church ;  and,  however  modified  by  the  character  of 
successive  sovereigns,  it  established  persecution  as  the 
law  of  the  empire, 

A.  D.  303.  This  law  continued  during  two  centu- 
ries. The  violence  of  paganism  had  alternately  burst 
out  and  subsided,  like  the  flashes  of  a  great  conflagra- 
tion, broader  or  feebler  from  time  to  time,  but  conti- 
nually burning.  The  name  of  Christian  was  through- 
out the  whole  period,  a  source  of  hazard,  often  of 
plunder,  often  of  death.  The  habitual  heathen  love 
of  blood,  the  proverbial  avarice  of  the  Roman  gover- 
nors, the  personal  revenge  of  individuals,  the  roused 
and  merciless  jealousy  of  the  Pagan  priesthood,  were 
principles  that  no  moderation  of  the  Emperors  could 
have  extinguished.  But,  when  a  tyrant  or  a  bigot  as- 
cended the  throne,  he  found  in  them  an  exhaustless 
and  wild  power  of  desolation.  Multitudes  of  Chris- 
tians had  been  sacrificed ;  their  noblest  leaders,  their 
wise,  their  pure,  their  aged,  had  been,  from  year  to 
year,  flung  into  a  dishonoured  grave  before  their 
eyes;  matrons  and  maidens  had  been  tortured  in  the 
midst  of  barbarian  riot,  and  the  haughty  and  insulting 
scandals  of  the  officials  of  Rome;  no  Christian  could 
be  secure  of  his  property,  his  freedom,  or  his  life,  be- 
yond the   hour.     In   this   tremendous   struggle   the 


204  HISTORY. 

Church  was  not  destroyed,  but  it  was  deeply  bruised 
and  wounded,  and  nothing  but  the  hand,  which  touch- 
ed the  dead  and  they  arose^  could  have  sustained  it  in 
that  day  of  terror.  What  deeper  earthly  misery  can 
there  be  than  that  of  a  condition  in  which  every  man 
might  be  an  accuser,  and  every  accuser  carried  death 
upon  his  lips! — where  the  whole  power  of  a  great 
public  body,  including  the  first  ranks  of  the  empire, 
was  sullenly  fixed  on  blood;  where  the  empire  was  a 
despotism,  in  the  hands  of  a  fool  or  a  madman,  him- 
self in  the  hands  of  a  profligate  and  fierce  soldiery, 
who  hurried  despot  after  despot  up  the  steps  of  the 
throne,  to  fling  them  from  it  with  the  rapidity  of  cri- 
minals from  the  scaffold;  and  where  the  perpetual 
cloud  of  burning  and  massacre,  that  hung  over  Rome, 
threw  its  broad  coverture  over  the  rapines  and  cruel- 
ties of  governors  and  people  to  the  borders  of  the  em- 
pire. Within  one  hundred  and  forty-three  years, 
from  the  death  of  Antoninus  the  philosopher  to  the  ac- 
cession of  Constantine,  Rome  saw  no  less  than  thirty- 
eight  Emperors  and  partners  of  the  empire,  almost  the 
entire  of  whom  were  slain  in  popular  convulsions,  or 
rebellions  of  the  soldiery.  The  whole  ponderous  fab- 
ric of  the  state  had  been  for  ages  tumbling  beam  by 
beam;  and  what  must  have  been  the  sufferings  of  those 
5ure  to  be  stricken  down,  whoever  escaped,  and  with 
no  hope  of  exemption  from  public  fury,  but  in  the 
sweeping  ruin,  which  left  all  alike  sufferers,  naked  to 
every  wind  of  Heaven,  exiles  or  slaves,  without  an 
altar,  and  without  a  country! 

A.  D.  303.  A  great  prophetic  change  was  at  hand. 
Paganism  was  to  be  uncrowned,  but  it  was  to  make  a 
last  desperate  effort  for  dominion.  The  division  of 
the  imperial  authority  between  the  two  Augusti,  Dio- 
eletian  and  Maximian  Herculeus,  and  the  two  Caesars, 
Constantius  Chlorus  and  Maximinus  Galerius  divided 
the  councils  of  the  empire,  and  overpowered  the  fee- 
ble or  fictitious  humanity  of  Diocletian.  The  progress 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  205 

of  the  faith  stirred  up  the  last  paroxysm  of  expiring 
Paganism.  The  sovereigns  Maximian  and  Galerius, 
ferocious  soldiers,  and  owing  their  elevation  to  the 
sword,*  had  already  been  secret  persecutors  in  their 
camps  and  palaces.  The  superstition  of  the  mother  of 
Galeriusjt  the  insolence  of  the  tyrant  himself,  inflated 
by  recent  Persian  victory;  the  artifices  of  the  priest- 
hood, dreading  the  rapid  extinction  of  their  shrines; 
and  the  cold  and  infirm  nature  of  Diocletian,  perhaps 
alarmed  at  the  growing  multitude  of  the  Christians;  had 
worked  together,  until  the  whole  vengeance  exploded 
in  one  burst  of  popular,  kingly,  and  military  persecu- 
tion. 

The  23d  of  February  of  the  year  303,  the  day  of  the 
festival  of  the  Terminalia,  was  appointed  for  levelling 
to  the  ground  the  principal  Church  of  Nicomedia,  the 
imperial  residence.  On  the  next  day,  the  '^General 
Decree"  of  persecution  was  issued,  commanding  the 
instant  demolition  of  all  the  Christian  places  of  wor- 
ship,— the  death  of  all  who  dared  to  worship, — the  de- 
livery of  the  Scriptures  to  be  burned, — the  confisca- 
tion of  all  property  belonging  to  the  Churches, — the 
acceptance  by  the  tribunals  of  every  charge  brought 
against  a  Christian, — the  refusal  of  every  complaint 
brought  by  a  Christian, — and,  finally,  the  exclusion  of 
the  whole  body  from  the  protection  of  the  law! 

This  terrible  denunciation,  which  could  scarcely 
have  been  justified  against  rebels  in  arms,  did  not  break 
down  the  sacred  fortitude  of  the  Christians.  The  de- 
cree had  been  fixed  up  in  the  most  public  place  of  Ni- 
comedia; it  was  openly  torn  down  by  a  Christian,  who 
loudly  expressed,  at  the  same  moment,  his  scorn  and 
horror  of  its  rash  and  blinded  tyranny.  His  offence 
was  accounted  treason,  and  he  was  burned  alive  by  a 
slow  fire,  exhibiting  in  his  tortures,  and  amid  the 

*  Gibbon,  c.  xvl. 

f  Described  by  Lactantius  as  "  Deomm  montium  cultrix,  mulier 
admodum  superstitiosa."     Gibbon,  c.  xvi. 

18 


206  HISTORY. 

taunts  of  his  Pagan  murderers,  the  inextinguishable 
courage  of  conscience.  The  Christians,  while  they 
lamented  his  bold  imprudence,  yet  applauded  his  mag- 
nanimity, and  their  applauses  struck  terror  to  the  heart 
of  Diocletian. 

To  rouse  his  tardy  spirit,  his  palace  was  twice  set 
on  fire  by  the  contrivance  of  Galerius.*  The  Chris- 
tians were  massacred  as  the  incendiaries.  Their  ca- 
sual resistance  in  the  provinces  was  magnified  into  re- 
volt; and  extermination  was  proclaimed  by  three 
edicts  of  successive  and  deepening  atrocity.  By  the 
first,  the  bishops  and  priests  were  cast  into  prison. 
By  the  second,  torture  was  enjoined  to  force  them  to 
sacrifice  to  the  idols.  By  the  third,  the  whole  Chris- 
tian people  were  to  be  driven  to  idol  worship,  under 
the  penalty  of  death.  This  unspeakable  trial  was  en- 
dured for  six  years,  when  Galerius,  already,  by  the 
retirement  of  Diocletian,  lord  of  the  whole  empire, 
excepting  Gaul  and  Britain,  was  seized  with  a  mortal 
disease.  The  unconquerable  patience  of  the  Church, 
policy,  and  perhaps  the  terror  of  approaching  death, 
wrought  upon  his  mind;  an  imperial  rescript  appeared, 
commanding  that  '^clemency  should  be  extended  to 
the  Christians,  and  that  they  should  be  suffered  to 
meet  in  their  worship  without  molestation."  The 
edict  closed  with  the  hope  ^Hhat  this  indulgence  would 
engage  the  Christians  to  offer  up  their  prayers  to  the 
Deity  whom  they  adored,  for  the  safety  and  prospe- 
rity of  the  emperor,  of  themselves,  and  of  the  repub- 
lic, "t  A  memorable  confession  wrung  from  the  dy- 
ing lips  of  doubt  and  fear. 

In  the  Roman  world  there  had  been  but  one  refuge 
for  the^  Church.  Constantius,  the  governor  of  Gaul 
and  Britain,  had  refused  to  imbrue  his  hands  in  inno- 
cent blood.  But  the  day  of  retribution  was  come. 
In  defiance  of  the  emperor,  the  troops  of  Gaul  had  sa- 

*  Lactantius,  quoted  by  Mosheim.  f  Gibbon,  c.  xvi. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  207 

luted  Constantine,  the  son  of  Constantius,  successor  to 
the  throne.  The  rival  Caesars  plunged  into  war.  Af- 
ter twelve  years  of  battle,  in  which  the  blood  of  the 
savage  and  licentious  armies  of  Rome  was  poured  out 
like  water,  Constantine  triumphed.  The  persecution 
was  by  the  joint  edict  of  Constantine  and  Licinius,  so- 
lemnly extinguished  in  the  year  313.  In  the  eleventh 
year  after,  Constantine,  by  the  defeat  and  death  of  Li- 
cinius, sat  sole  lord  of  the  civilized  world. 

A.  D.  324.  The  path  of  Providence  is  In  clouds. 
The  historian's  eye  is  seldom  suffered  to  see  more  than 
the  results  of  that  great  agency  by  which  the  changes 
of  nations  are  wrought;  like  the  changes  of  the  ele- 
ments, their  causes  are  hid  in  an  upper  region  of  gran- 
deur and  mystery  beyond  the  reach  of  man.  But 
Scripture  sometimes  gives  the  nobler  privilege  of  pe- 
netrating beyond  those  clouds,  and  seeing  the  shapes 
and  principles  of  events  before  they  descend  to  man. 
The  acknowledgment  of  Christianity  by  Constantine, 
might  have  seemed  the  promise  of  a  boundless  period 
of  Roman  prosperity.  It  had  conciliated  a  vast  mul- 
titude of  faithful  and  high  minded  subjects,  whose 
gratitude  to  the  emperor,  and  whose  conscientious 
obedience  to  authority,  made  them  pillars  of  the  state. 
The  death  of  the  last  rival  of  Constantine  had  sealed 
the  peace  of  the  empire.  Rome  was  once  more  the 
undisputed  queen  of  nations.  But,  in  that  hour  of 
elevation  and  splendour,  she  had  been  raised  to  the 
edge  of  a  precipice.  Her  next  step  was  to  be  down- 
wards and  irrecoverable. 

The  change  of  the  government  to  Constantinople, 
still  perplexes  the  historian.  It  was  an  act  in  direct 
repugnance  to  the  whole  course  of  the  ancient  and 
honourable  prejudices  of  the  Roman  mind.  It  was 
the  work  of  no  luxurious  Asiatic,  devoted  to  the  in- 
dulgencies  of  eastern  customs  and  climates;  but  of  an 
iron  conqueror,  born  in  the  west,  and  contemptuous, 
like  all  Romans,  of  the  habits  of  the  orientals.     It  was 


208  HISTORY. 

the  work  of  a  keen  politician,  yet  was  impolitic  in  the 
most  palpable  degree;  it  was  the  work  of  a  bold  and 
sagacious  chieftain,  who  knew  the  infinite  hazards  of 
Italy,  and  who  had  seen  the  rising  of  that  very  inun- 
dation of  barbarism,  before  which  the  northern  and 
western  barriers  of  the  empire  were  so  soon  to  melt 
away.  Yet  Constantine  abandoned  Rome,  the  great 
citadel  and  throne  of  the  Caesars,  for  an  obscure  corner 
of  Thrace;  and  expended  the  remainder  of  his  vigor- 
ous and  ambitious  life,  in  the  double  toil  of  raising  a 
colony  into  the  capital  of  empire,  and  degrading  the 
capital  into  the  feeble  honours  and  humiliated  strength 
of  a  colony. 

For  this  there  is  one  solution,  and  but  one.  Rome 
was  purple  with  the  blood  of  the  people  of  God. 
Three  hundred  years  of  the  sufferings  of  Christianity 
were  to  be  at  length  repaid.  It  is  no  superstition, 
but  a  most  solemn  and  authentic  truth  that,  on  every 
nation  which  has  shed  that  blood,  it  has  been,  and 
shall  be  avenged.  The  purpose  of  the  Roman  great- 
ness was  done;  the  earth  had  been  given  to  one  scep- 
tre, for  the  surer  and  more  comprehensive  diffusion  of 
Christianity.  The  reduction  of  the  civilized  world 
had  spread  knowledge,  laws,  habits  of  obedience,  a 
universal  language.  The  golden  weight  of  the  Roman 
chariot  wheel,  liad  in  its  triumph  gone  on  levelling  the 
road  for  the  naked  feet  of  the  Gospel. 

But  the  persecution  of  the  faith  had  covered  Rome 
with  crime;  and  in  the  instant  when  the  Church  was 
to  be  free,  the  punishment  began.  The  first  act  of 
Constantine  had  been  to  lay  the  foundations  of  the 
new  Rome;  in  six  years  after,  A.  D.  330,  he  declared 
it  the  seat  of  empire,  and  thenceforth  the  west  was 
given  over  to  all  the  various  work  of  ruin;  to  the  ex- 
tortions of  viceroys,  to  popular  feuds,  to  religious 
discord,  all  to  be  consummated  in  the  invasion  of  the 
northern  tribes,  that  drowned  the  land,  like  the  over- 
flowings of  the  ocean. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  209 

Christianity  was  at  length  upon  the  throne.  But 
Paganism  had  been  too  long  embodied  in  the  national 
customs,  was  too  tempting  to  the  sensual  nature  of 
the  popular  mind,  and  was  too  congenial  to  the  be- 
wildered philosophy  of  the  ancient  world,  to  be  easi- 
ly destroyed.  Julian,  the  nephew  of  Constantine, 
A.  D.  361,  had  the  evil  merit  of  retarding  its  fall. 
The  Apostate  restored  the  heathen  temples,  and  la- 
boured, with  the  keenest  artifice,  to  abolish  Christian- 
ity. But  the  Church  was  invincible;  Julian  was  slain 
in  the  rash  invasion  of  Persia;  and  his  reign  of  twenty 
months  was  the  last  attempt  to  restore  the  name  of 
Paganism. 

A.  D.  379.  The  triumph  of  Christianity  was  come. 
Theodosius,  a  statesman,  a  soldier,  and  a  man  of  vir- 
tue, was  called  from  obscurity  to  the  empire.  The 
lingering  reluctance  of  the  throne  to  repress  the  ancient 
superstition,  was  instantly  changed  for  a  wise  and  bold 
activity.  A  succession  of  decrees,  like  successive 
flashes  of  light  from  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  smote 
the  worship  of  the  idols,  shut  the  Heathen  temples, 
and  established  Christianity  the  Religion  of  the  Roman 
world.  Thus  fell  Paganism,  the  great  antagonist  of 
truth,  purity,  and  wisdom ;  the  pamperer  of  human 
passion,  and  pride ;  splendid  and  stately  to  the  eye, 
but  made  to  be  the  oppressor  and  the  murderer.  At 
this  distance  the  mind  still  contemplates  it,  like  the 
-ruins  of  one  of  its  own  temples,  and,  wondering  at  its 
stupendous  extent,  the  depth  and  age  of  its  foundation, 
the  grandeur  and  costliness  of  the  embellishment  lav- 
ished upon  it  by  the  genius  of  antiquity,  may  well 
doubt  that  it  was  either  raised  or  overthrown  by  the 
strength  of  man.  But  it  was  the  house  of  darkness; 
vice  and  blood  were  the  offerings  on  its  altars;  its  fall 
was  the  freedom  of  nations,  the  beginning  of  a  day 
which  shall  know  no  end;  and  loud  and  lofty  be  the 
thanksgiving  for  that  fall  which  let  in  light  upon  man- 
kind. 

18^ 


210  HISTORY. 

The  infidel  historian*  acknowledges  the  singularity 
and  completeness  of  this  ruin.  He  had  already  la- 
boured to  prove  that  the  progress  of  Christianity  was 
accountable  on  natural  grounds.  His  proof  failed;  for 
nothing  lower  than  the  mind  of  Heaven  could  have 
conceived  Christianity  in  the  darkness  of  heathenism; 
and  nothing  feebler  than  the  Divine  arm  could  have 
upborne  it  in  the  tyranny  of  Rome.  But  of  the  five 
causes  which  he  alleged,  the  substance  is  not  far  from 
the  truth.  Christianity  was  made  to  impress  the  hu- 
man understanding.  Its  generous  and  lofty  princi- 
ples were  congenial  to  all  that  was  still  unstained  in 
the  human  heart.  And  what  was  this  congeniality, 
but  the  additional  evidence  that  it  was  the  work  of 
God.  Providence  makes  no  ostentation  of  power. 
Where  its  will  can  be  done  by  the  common  order  of 
things,  it  expends  no  miracle.  The  glorious  birth  is 
the  work  of  Heaven,  but  the  infant  is  thenceforth  de- 
livered to  the  ordinary  care  of  man.  The  moral  sun 
is  commanded  to  start  into  light,  and  lighten  the  uni- 
verse, but  he  is  sent  on  his  course,  to  be  borne  along 
by  the  grand  general  laws  of  nature. 

No  conformity  of  circumstance  can  account  for  the 
origin  of  Christianity. 

A  Being,  known  to  the  world  only  as  a  Jewish 
peasant,  delivered  a  system  of  doctrine,  which  over- 
threw not  merely  some  feeble  philosophy,  or  some 
harsh  and  unpopular  superstition,  but  both  theory  and 
establishment  of  the  State  Religion,  guarded  apd 
fought  for  by  the  armed  strength  of  the  most  powerful 
government  of  the  greatest  of  all  empires.  Thousands 
and  tens  of  thousands  owed  their  daily  bread  to  their 
connexion  with  that  religion.  Millions  on  millions 
had  identified  it  with  all  their  conceptions  of  life,  of 
enjoyment,  and  of  that  obscure  hope  in  which  the 
heathen  saw  a  life  to  come.     The  noble  families  owed 

*  Gibbon,  Ch.  xxviii. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  211 

to  it  a  large  portion  of  their  rank  and  influence.  The 
Emperor  himself  was  the  High  Priest.  Old  tradition, 
invigorated  into  living  belief,  made  it  the  pledge  of 
safety  to  the  empire, — a  sacred  protector,  without 
which  the  glories  of  Roman  dominion  were  destined 
to  inevitable  ruin.  Yet  against  this  colossal  and 
haughty  erection, — the  consummate  work  of  subtlety 
and  strength, — stood  forth  a  solitary  Being,  and  at  his 
word  the  whole  pile,  the  great  fortress  that  towered 
up  to  Heaven,  came,  wall  and  gate,  to  the  ground. 
And  by  what  means  had  this  been  done?  By  nothing 
that  can  find  a  parallel  in  the  history  of  human  im- 
pulse. Signal  austerity,  enthusiasm,  wealth,  military 
genius,  the  promise  of  splendid  success,  visionary 
doctrines,  the  displays  of  a  sensual  paradise,  have 
made  proselytes  in  barbarous  ages,  or  among  the  loose 
creeds  of  contending  heresies.  But  the  founder  of 
Christianity  cast  away  all  those  weapons  of  our  lower 
nature.  He  shrank  from  no  declaration  of  the  most 
unpalatable  truth.  He  told  the  JewHhat  his  spiritual 
pride  was  a  deadly  crime.  He  declared  that  the  che- 
rished impurity  of  the  Gentile  was  a  deadly  crime. 
He  plucked  up  the  temporal  ambition  of  his  followers 
by  the  roots,  and  told  them,  that  if  they  were  to  be 
great,  it  must  be  through  the  grave.  In  the  full  view 
of  unpopularity,  desertion,  and  death,  he  pronounced 
to  the  Jews  the  extinction  of  their  national  existence; 
to  the  disciples,  their  lives  of  persecution.  At  the 
time  of  his  death,  his  name  had  scarcely  passed  be- 
yond his  despised  province;  and  when  it  at  length 
reached  Rome,  it  was  known  only  in  contemptuous 
connexion  with  that  of  a  crowd  of  unfortunate  men, 
condemned  to  the  rack  and  the  flame.  Yet,  within 
the  life  of  man,  his  religion  constituted  the  worship 
of  Emperor  and  people,  his  doctrines  were  acknow- 
ledged as  inspiration,  and  the  civilized  world  bowed 
down  before  him  as  the  God  whom  the  Heaven  and 
the  Heaven  of  Heavens  cannot  contain. 


212  HISTORY. 

Those  wonders  are  familiar  to  the  Christian,  but 
they  are  still  wonders,  the  mightiest  phenomena  on 
which  the  spirit  of  man  can  gaze,  the  stars  of  our 
mortal  twilight,  and  worthy  of  our  loftiest  admira- 
tion, till  the  gates  of  the  grave  shall  be  unbarred,  and 
the  vision  of  ^lory  shall  spread  before  us  without  a 
cloud. 

A.  D.  388.  The  destruction  of  Paganism  was  not 
left  to  the  gradual  and  obscure  work  of  time.  It  was 
made  a  great  public  act.  In  the  senate,  Theodosius 
put  the  question  to  the  vote,  "  Whether  the  worship 
of  Christ  or  of  Jupiter  should  be  the  religion  of  the 
Romans."  The  old  idolatry  was  sentenced.  The 
subsequent  conduct  of  the  Christian  Emperor  shows 
the  noble  superiority  of  Christian  principle.  Armed, 
as  he  was,  with  unlimited  power,  and  often  offended 
by  the  stubborn  prejudices  of  the  Pagan,  he  yet  kept 
his  hands  pure  from  persecution.  Distinguishing  be- 
tween the  misguided  people  and  the  misguiding  reli- 
gion, he  laid  no  infliction  on  the  former,  while  on  the 
latter  he  pressed  with  the  vigour  of  justified  authority. 
He  even  received  some  of  the  more  eminent  Pagans 
into  his  confidence,  while  he  firmly  commanded  the 
closing  of  the  temples. 

But  the  victory  of  Christianity  can  scarcely  be  esti- 
mated, but  by  knowing  the  power  of  the  hostile  es- 
tablishment. The  ancient  religions  of  the  Heathen 
had  for  their  main  object  the  support  not  of  doctrine 
but  of  power.  The  religions  of  the  East  were  chiefly 
political,  and  devised  to  strengthen  the  sovereign. 
Those  of  the  West  were  chiefly  military,  and  devised 
to  animate  the  warlike  prowess  of  the  nation.  The 
religion  of  Rome,  adopting  the  genius  of  both,  but 
born  in  a  later  age,  rapidly  found  the  importance  of 
combining  its  interests  with  those  of  the  higher  ranks. 
There  is  no  instance  on  record  of  a  religion  so  strongly 
imbedded  in  the  passions,  prospects,  and  general  influ- 
ence of  a  government  and  nobility.     In  the  Christian 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  213 

establishments,  the  Church  justly  desires  that  natural 
protection  which  belongs  to  an  alliance  with  the  opu- 
lent and  powerful  of  the  state.  But  to  this  connexion 
there  is  a  simple,  yet  impassable  boundary.  The  Cleric 
is  a  separated  man ;  he  abandons  the  whole  field  of 
that  stirring  and  brilliant  career  which  dazzles  the  eye 
of  the  young,  the  ambitious,  and  the  high  born.  He 
cannot  gather,  and  he  must  not  even  desire  to  put 
forth  his  hand  into  the  harvest  of  such  laurels  as  are 
to  be  won  by  martial  or  political  renown. 

But  in  Rome  the  connexion  was  at  once  of  the 
most  extensive,  and  the  most  intimate  nature.  The 
noble  might  be  a  priest,  without  relinquishing  the 
sternest  prizes  of  ambition.  He  might  on  one  day 
lead  the  procession  to  the  temple  of  Jove  as  a  pontiff, 
and  on  the  next  as  a  consul  and  a  conqueror.  Emolu- 
ment, influence,  the  sanctity  attached  to  the  official 
rank,  all  attached  the  nobles  to  the  Pagan  establish- 
ment. There  was  no  worldly  penalty  to  repel  the 
union.  The  ensigns  of  political  power  were  not  to  be 
laid  down  by  the  hand  that  took  up  the  Augural  staff; 
the  armour  might  be  worn  under  the  sacrificial  robe. 
The  bloodshed  of  civil  war,  the  ambition  which  usur- 
ped the  state,  even  the  deepest  excesses  of  the  luxury 
of  Rome,  were  not  incompatible  with  the  exercise  of 
the  priesthood,  by  the  long  succession  of  fierce  rivals 
for  the  throne. 

The  numbers  and  accurate  subordination  of  the  Pa- 
gan Hierarchy  rendered  it,  above  all  others,  capable 
of  combining  with  the  passions  of  a  nobility,  strugglin 
for  popular  honours.  The  rank  of  the  Chief  Ponti 
was  for  life.  Augustus,  when  he  had  stripped  Lepi- 
dus  of  all  other  distinctions,  yet  would  not  venture  to 
outrage  public  opinion  so  far  as  to  deprive  him  of  the 
pontificate.*  And  the  power  of  this  priest  was  wor- 
thy of  all  but  imperial  envy.     He  commanded  the 

*  Dio.lib.  xxxvii. 


214  HISTORY. 

whole  religious  Ministry.  He  appointed  all  the  high 
priests  of  the  various  deities,  the  vestals,  the  formula- 
ries of  religion.  In  conjunction  with  the  College  of 
Pontiffs,  originally  formed  of  his  secretaries,  he  ruled 
the  calendar,  the  adoption  of  children,  and  matrimo- 
nial causes ;  the  two  latter  constituting  a  highly  im- 
portant portion  of  the  jurisprudence  of  Rome.  ^ 

Next  in  consideration,  were  the  sixteen  Augurs. 
Their  office  was  the  idle  one  of  observing  omens,  the 
signs  of  the  skies,  the  flight  of  birds,  &c.  But  this 
trifling  included  the  material  of  great  public  power. 
The  Augur  hostile  to  the  newly  elected  Consul  could 
drive  him  from  the  ivory  chair,  by  the  simple  declara- 
tion that  the  heavens  were  unpropitious.t  This  for- 
midable influence  rendered  a  seat  in  the  college  of  Au- 
gurs of  the  highest  importance  to  all  who  contemplated 
the  high  offices  of  the  state.  Originally  the  candidate 
was  proposed  by  the  college,  and  elected  by  the  peo- 
ple. But,  under  the  Empire,  the  power  was  too 
menacing  to  be  entrusted  to  chance,  and  the  Empe- 
rors assumed  the  first  rank,  and  the  election. 

TYiQ  Quindecim  viri^Xhe,  guardians  of  the  Sybilline 
books,  and  general  inspectors  of  the  sacrifices,  held 
the  next,  a  scarcely. less  important  rank.  The  Sybil- 
line  books  had  been  burned  in  the  year  of  Rome  670. 
But  new  collections  had  been  formed  by  order  of  the 
senate,  and  on  the  college  of  fifteen  devolved  the  duty 
of  their  interpretation.  In  an  age,  when  an  oracle  de- 
termined a  war,  or  a  sacrifice  decided  the  fate  of  a 
kingdom,  the  power  of  the  fifteen  was  formidable. 
The  rank  was  solicited  by  men  of  the  first  eminence. 

Those  chief  colleges  were  followed  by  a  crowd  of 
powerful  subordinates. 

The  seven  Epulones,  superintendents  of  the  feast  of 
Jove. 

*  Beaufort.  Dela  Republique  Romaine,  vol.  i.  Moyle,  vol.  i. 
t  Plutarch  in  Marcello. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  215 

The  Arvales,  superintendents  of  rural  sacrifices. 

The  Sodales  Tatienses,  established  by  Romulus. 

The  Salii,  or  priest  of  Mars. 

The  Fabians,  the  Julians,  the  Quinctilians,  the  Pa- 
nites,  religious  brotherhoods  all  possessing  extensive. 
public  influence. 

The  college  of  the  twenty  Feciales,  who  superin- 
tended the  declarations  of  war. 

The  fifteen  Flamens,  who  superintended  severally 
the  worship  of  the  principal  deities,  Jupiter,  Mars,  &.c. 

All  those  classes  reckoned  among  their  members  the 
leading  men  of  the  state.  We  have  an  inscription  of 
the  Emperor  Tiberius,  in  which  he  bears  the  titles  of 
Chief  Pontiff,  Augur,  Quindecimvir,  and  Epulo.  Cae- 
sar, Crassus,  and  Augustus,  were  Chief  Pontiffs.  Sci- 
pio  Africanus  was  one  of  the  Salians.  Marc  Anthony 
was  a  Julian,  and  had  officiated  as  a  priest  in  the  Lu- 
percalia.  *  This  brotherhood  was  chiefly  composed  of 
the  young  nobles.  Dolabella  was  a  Septemvir  Epulo, 
and  a  Tatian.  The  Feciales  were  chosen  from  the 
first  families.  Among  the  Flamens,  the  high  priest 
of  Jupiter  had  a  seat  in  the  senate. 

The  Aruspices,  though  of  a  lower  rank  than  the 
Augurs,  were  yet  sufficiently  high  to  be  occasionally 
senators.! 

Besides  those  officers,  there  were. a  vast  number  of 
individuals  employed  in  the  pompous  ceremonial  of 
Rome,  and  all,  either  in  person,  or  by  patronage,  con- 
nected with  the  nobles.  Rome  was  divided  into  thir- 
ty curiae,  each  of  which  had  its  priest,  and  at  the  head 
of  the  thirty,  was  a  chief  priest,  generally  a  noble, 
and  always  a  man  of  public  considertion.  Subordinate 
to  those  was  a  host  of  priests,  officers,  sacrificers,  and 
attendants,  forming  a  large  and  strongly  compacted 
corporate  influence  in  Rome,  and  throughout  the  Em- 
pire. 

*  Philipp.  II.  I  Cic.  ad  Familiares. 


216  HISTORY. 

Thus  the  priesthood  of  ancient  Rome  was  cemented 
into  the  state.  The  nobility,  instead  of  looking  with 
envy  at  its  wealth,  with  contempt  at  its  pacific  pur- 
suits, or  with  hostility  at  its  power,  felt  an  interest  in 
the  security  of  the  great  hierarchy,  in  whose  honours 
they  were  to  possess  the  principal  share,  and  in  whose 
strength  was  to  consist  so  large  a  portion  of  their  own. 

Yet  this  vast  and  solid  establishment  was  to  vanish 
like  a  dream ;  the  gigantic  growth  of  policy  and  pow- 
er, rooted  in  the  very  centre  of  the  Roman  constitu- 
tion, shooting  its  fibres  through  every  corner  of  the 
Empire,  and  towering  to  a  height  and  expansion  be- 
neath which  all  the  other  idolatries  were  at  once  shel- 
tered and  thrown  into  eclipse,  was  to  be  smitten  into 
dust,  almost  without  an  effort.  No  human  violence 
was  to  intervene,  no  blow  from  axe  or  sword  red  with 
innocent  blood,  no  popular  frenzy,  no  penal  fire;  like 
the  barren  fig-tree,  it  was  to  be  withered  to  the  ground, 
at  the  miracle  of  the  Word. 


THE  BARBARIAN  INVASIONS. 

"And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the  second 
beast  say.  Come  and  see. 

"And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was  red:  and  power 
was  g-iven  unto  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace  from  the  earth, 
and  that  they  should  kill  one  another:  and  there  was  given  unto 
him  a  grest  sword."* 

A  great  prophetic  change  was  at  hand.  The  domi- 
nion of  Rome  was  to  pass  away.  The  work  for  which 
the  world  had  been  subdued  before  her,  was  done  in 
the  establishment  of  Christianity;  and  the  long  career 
of  idolatry  and  blood  was  now  to  be  stricken  by  utter 
ruin. 

To  a  man  who  looked  on  the  world  with  a  merely 

*  Apoc.  vi.  3,  4. 


THE  PAGAN  PERSECUTIONS.  217 

human  eye,  the  most  magnificent  promise  of  perpetual 
strength  and  growing  dominion  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
laws,  the  manners,  the  warlike  spirit,  and  the  heredi- 
tary civilization  of  Rome.     Rising  from  the  condition 
of  a  colony  she  had  fought  her  way  into  the  sover- 
eignty of  the  proudest  empire  that  was  ever  given  to 
human  control;   and  the  conquest  was  achieved  not 
by  those  lucky  accidents  that  sometimes  lift  incapaci- 
ty into  sudden  eminence,  but  by  the  real  and  resistless 
superiority  of  arts  and  arms.     Asiatic  conquerors  had 
subdued  more  extensive  space ;  but  their  conquests 
were  over  barbarians.     They  were  fierce,  rapid,  and 
fruitless.      Their  chariot  wheels  ploughed  the  sand. 
They  came  like  the  whirlwind,  and  passed  like  the 
whirlwind.     The  Roman  conquests  were  over  the  ci- 
vilized world;  their  evidence  was  no  wrecked  and  ra- 
vaged land,  no  rude  encampment,  or  licentious  posses- 
sion by  soldiery ;  but  a  solid  connexion  with  the  an- 
cient authority  of  Roman  laws,  privileges,  and  litera- 
ture.   Where  civilization  already  existed,  it  was  con- 
verted into  Roman  civilization;  where  Barbarism  had 
usurped  .the  soil,  it  was  driven  back  into  the  wilder- 
ness, or  coerced  with  a  strong  hand  into  salutary  sub- 
mission.    Where  the  Roman  marched,  he  filled  the 
land  with  the  temples,  theatres,  and  palaces  of  his  own 
matchless  country.      He  raised  round  himself  the  no- 
ble remembrances  and  images,   and  filled  them  with 
the  spirit  of  Rome.    Thus  the  vigour  of  the  dominion 
grew  with  its  extent,  till  the  sitter  on  the  throne,  is- 
suing his  commands  to  an  Empire  stretching  from  the 
Euphrates  to  the  Atlantic,  and  from  the  wall  of  Anto- 
ninus to  the  tropic  of  Cancer,   could  be   answered 
through  the  whole  of  that  stupendous  circle  of  power 
by  Roman  colonies,  bound  to  their  country  by  citizen- 
ship, by  a  common  language,  and  by  a  proud  and  un- 
broken inheritance  of  customs,  rights,  and  laws.   The 
dominion  was  a  tyranny,    and  unfitted  alike  for  the 
endurance  of  later  European  nations,  and  for  the  difiU- 
19 


218  HISTORY. 

sion  of  those  high  principles  which  make  the  security 
and  the  civilization  of  our  time.  But  it  was  of  all  ty- 
rannies the  most  illustrious;  permanency  of  dominion 
seemed  to  be  the  principle  of  its  power;  and  we  may 
well  forgive  the  human  oracle  which  pronounced  the 
capitol  the  centre  of  an  eternal  Empire. 

But  the  sceptre  was  now  to  be  broken.  Trajan  had 
advanced  the  boundaries  of  the  Roman  territory  to  the 
fated  limit.  From  the  time  of  his  death,  the  strength 
of  the  barbarian  nations  was  felt  pressing  upon  their 
barrier;  and  the  rude  bravery,  the  athletic  frame,  and 
the  endless  multitude  of  those  sons  of  the  storm  and 
the  desert,  must  have  often  filled  the  mind  of  the  pat- 
riot and  the  statesman  with  gloomy  forebodings.  But 
the  decree  had  not  yet  gone  forth.  The  vigour  and 
discipline  that  still  survived  in  the  Roman  armies  might 
justly  scorn  the  divided  councils  and  naked  valour  of 
savages;  and  the  chief  part  of  the  early  invasions  end- 
ed in  the  slavery  or  massacre  of  the  invaders. 

The  Emperor  Theodosius  was  scarcely  in  his  grave, 
when  this  period  of  victorious,  though  troubled,  su- 
premacy was  at  an  end.  In  the  winter  of  the  year  in 
which  he  died,  the  Gothic  nations,  as  one  man,  rose 
in  arms.  Headed  by  Alaric,  a  name  that  still  stands 
in  the  foremost  rank  of  barbarian  courage  and  devas- 
tation, they  crossed  the  Danube,  and  rushed  down  up- 
on Constantinople.  But  their  true  summons  was  to 
the  havoc  of  the  Western  Empire.  From  Constantino- 
ple, whose  battlements  defied  the  attack  of  a  roving 
enemy,  their  march  turned  to  Greece.  The  beauty 
of  that  land  of  the  temple  and  the  trophy,  which,  even 
under  all  the  inflictions  of  sterner  barbarians  than  the 
troops  of  Alaric,  still  gives  some  image  of  its  ancient 
loveliness  and  grandeur,  was  instantly  wasted  under 
the  hoofs  of  the  Scythian  cavalry.  Terror  went  be- 
fore them;  the  mountain  passes  were  deserted;  and  in 
the  midst  of  universal  flight  and  despair,  the  conquer- 


THE  BARBARIAN  INVASIONS.  219 

ors  plunged  into  the  Peloponnesus.  There  they  first 
met  the  troops  of  Rome.  A  series  of  obscure,  yet 
bloody  conflicts  followed,  which  had  already  overspread 
the  richest  portion  of  the  peninsula  with  the  wreck  of 
Goth  and  Roman;  when  Alaric,  determined  to  strike 
at  the  heart,  sprang  upon  Italy. 

A.D.  406.  But  while  this  stream  of  destruction, 
at  length,  like  a  river  charged  with  corpses,  checked 
its  speed;  another  still  broader  and  more  sweeping 
burst  from  the  north  of  Germany.  It  poured  direct 
upon  Rome.  Rhadagast  the  German,  at  the  head  of 
the  chosen  troops  of  the  Vandals,  Suevi,  Burgundians 
and  Goths,  an  army  of  two  hundred  thousand  savages, 
crossed  the  upper  Danube,  mastered  the  successive 
barriers  of  Italy,  the  Alps,  the  Po,  the  Apennines,  and 
spread  fire  and  blood  through  the  land. 

In  the  first  pause  of  the  invasion,  an  army  of  a  hun- 
dred thousand  men  was  detached  to  the  conquest  of 
Gaul,  where  they  laid  waste  the  seventeen  Roman  pro- 
vinces. Thus  was  completed  the  overthrow  of  the 
Roman  Empire  beyond  the  Alps.  Those  invaders 
were  never  expelled. 

There  seems  to  be  a  distinct  line  drawn  between 
the  action  of  man  and  Providence.  We  may  have  the 
petty  affairs  of  the  world  for  the  exercise,  or  perhaps 
for  the  triumph  of  our  powers.  But  there  are  times 
when  the  Great  King-  vindicates  his  sovereignty. 
The  mightier  changes  of  nations,  those  breakings  up 
of  the  great  deep  that  leave  the  earth  no  more  the  thing 
it  was,  are  none  of  ours.  There  is  probably  not  one 
of  those  grander  Revolutions,  in  which,  to  the  man 
who  will  lift  his  eye  above  the  shifting  and  turbulent 
atmosphere  of  human  passions,  the  hand  of  God  is  not 
visible.  Human  action  stops  as  if  in  exhaustion  or  ex- 
pectancy; a  new  and  more  resistless  presence  is  felt, 
with  which  our  weakness  must  not  partake;  it  goes 
forth  alone,  and  triumphs  alone. 

The  fall  of  the  western  empire  was  wrought  by  an 


220  HISTORY. 

agency  whose  existence  no  European  mind  could  have 
conceived,  which  was  altogether  unexcited  by  Eu- 
rope, and  which  continued  to  act  steadily  and  re- 
sistlessly  until  its  whole  tremendous  work  was 
done.  A  fugitive  slave  at  the  eastern  extremity 
of  Asia  had  collected  a  band  of  robbers;  from  a  band 
they  swelled  into  a  tribe;  the  tribe  became  rapidly 
the  head  of  tribes.  At  length  the  final  impulse  was 
given.  As  by  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  the  whole 
northern  world,  from  the  wall  of  China,  w^as  in  mo- 
tion towards  the  west;  nation  rolled  on  nation,  each 
a,s  it  reached  Europe,  filling  up  the  intrenchments  of 
the  Roman  empire,  each  bringing  with  it  a  new  pow- 
er of  desolation,  and  all  rushing  down  on  one  devoted 
centre,  Rome.* 

A.  D.408.  The  German  armies  had  scarcely  satiated 
themselves  with  conquest;  when  Italy  was  startled  by 
anew  invasion.  Alaric  had  again  advanced,  tramjDled 
dMvn  all  opposition,  and  pushed  his  cavalry  to  the 
gates  of  the  capital.  The  city  was  helpless;  and  the 
coiiqueror  condescended  to  be  bought  off  with  the 
gold  of  the  nobles.  For  the  first  time  since  Hanni- 
bal, a  period  of  six  hundred  and  nineteen  years,  the 
imperial  city  had  now  felt  the  insult  of  an  enemy's 
presence.  But  a  deeper  disgrace  was  still  to  be 
borne;  within  two  years  the  Gothic  army  again  ad- 
vanced to  the  walls,  and  while  the  senate  was  feebly 
labouring  to  deprecate  the  wrath  of  Alaric,  the  gates 
were  thrown  open.  The  shouts  of  the  barbarians  at 
midnight  roused  the  city  from  its  sleep.  The  whole 
furious  multitude  poured  in;  and  the  indescribable 
excesses  of  savage  cruelty,  avarice,  and  licentious- 
ness, raged  through  Rome. 

•   But  no  nation  sufiers  without  a  crime.     The  old 
rough  virtues  of  Italy  had  long  perished,  and  Rome 


Gibbon,  c.  xxx. 


THE  BARBARIAN  INVASIONS.  221 

was  not  more  prominent  in  rank  than  in  corruption. 
Enormous  wealth  applied  to  the  most  worthless  pur- 
poses; the  morals  of  Paganism  under  the  abused  name 
of  Christianity;  prodigal  self-indulgence  even  when 
every  hour  might  be  their  last;  and  the  loss  of  all 
public  spirit,  when  nothing  but  the  boldest  patriot- 
ism could  have  saved  them;  made  the  portraiture  of 
the  Roman  nobles.*  The  populace,  to  the  love  of 
indolence  inherent  in  the  climate  of  the  south,  added 
the  grossest  personal  license.  Industry  had  perished 
amonst  them,  they  lived  upon  the  alms  of  the  state; 
and  their  lazy  and  pestilent  condition  seemed  to  be 
conscious  of  life  only  in  the  public  shows;  in  the 
desperate  tumults  common  to  the  last  feverish  ages  of 
Rome;  or  in  the  alternate  pursuit  of  low  enjoyment, 
and  merciless  revenge.  With  a  nobility  of  tyrants 
and  profligates,  a  people  of  paupers,  a  constitution 
merged  in  the  will  of  dissolute  boys  and  women,  a 
religion  rapidly  sinking  into  the  pollutions  of  Paganism, 
and  a  diadem  shifted  from  head  to  head,  at  the  bloody 
caprice  of  a  soldier,  a  courtezan,  or  a  slave;  Rome 
presented  the  last  spectacle  of  a  nation  self-doomed. 
Its  fall  belonged  to  the  course  of  nature.  There  stood 
the  great  crowned  criminal,  ripe  for  the  first  thunder 
cloud. 

A.  D.  409.  But  before  the  final  ruin  of  Italy,  every 
realm  of  her  empire  was  to  be  shaken.  Spain  was  in- 
vaded. The  Vandals  and  Suevi  stormed  the  Pyre- 
nees. The  troops  posted  to  defend  their  passes,  re- 
volted and  swelled  the  invasion.  Roman  and  Spaniard 
fell  before  them;  and  the  land  was  ravaged  by  the 
sword,  pestilence,  and  famine. 

A.  D.  409.  In  this  general  and  tumultuous  over- 
throw of  Roman  power,  there  was  one  striking  ex- 


•  The  description  by  Ammianus  of  the  general  dissoluteness 
of  Rome  is  highly  curious  and  instructive*  even  to  later  times. 
See  Gibbon,  c.  xxxi. 

19* 


232  HISTORY. 

ception,  the  bloodless  recovery  of  our  own  indepen- 
dence. Britain  was  neither  insulted  by  the  suprema- 
cy of  the  barbarians,  nor  stained  with  the  guilt  of  re- 
bellion. The  war  in  Italy  had  compelled  the  return 
of  the  Roman  garrisons.  Britain,  thus  left  to  her  own 
strength,  took  up  arms,  fought  her  battles  boldly 
against  Pict  and  Saxon,  and  exhibited  even  in  that 
unhonoured  warfare,  the  manly  courage  and  vigorous 
perseverance,  which  seem  the  gifts  of  nature  to  the 
soil  of  freedom. 

A.  D.  430.  There  was  now  but  one  untouched  frag- 
ment of  the  dominion  of  the  Caesars;  the  vast  tract  of 
Africa  that  borders  the  Mediterranean,  a  land  in 
whose  proverbial  solitude  we  can  trace  no  image  of 
the  granary  of  Italy,  covered  with  superb  architecture, 
fertile  fields,  and  an  opulent  and  civilized  population. 
Genseric  crossed  the  sea  at  the  head  of  the  Vandal  ar- 
my. The  seven  provinces,  from  Tangier  to  Tripoli, 
were  instantly  in  flames.  The  mountain  tribes  join- 
ed the  invaders.  The  Roman  settlers  found  them- 
selves surrounded  at  once  by  native  and  foreign  hos- 
tility. During  nine  years  the  war  raged  with  unut- 
terable desolati'on;  until  Carthage  was  taken;  five 
hundred  and  eighty-five  years  after  its  siege  by  the 
younger  Scipio;  and  Genseric  was  monarch  of  nor- 
thern Africa. 

The  w^ar  in  Europe  had  gradually  subsided.  If 
that  can  be  called  intermission,  which  was  filled  up 
with  the  desperate  feuds  of  rival  tribes,  and  the  rash 
struggles  of  the  ruined  inhabitants  against  their  lords. 
But  the  time  of  ten  fold  tempest  was  come.  The 
northern  invaders  had  themselves  been  fugitives, 
chafed  and  kindled  into  conquerors,  only  by  the  col- 
lision with  Rome.  But  the  conqueror  of  the  con- 
querors was  now  on  his  way, — Attila,  the  Calmuck. 
Others  had  been  the  kings  of  barbarians,  Attila  was 
the  king  of  barbarism.  "  He  alone  among  the  con- 
querors of  ancient  and  modern  times,  united  the  two 


THE  BARBARIAN  INVASIONS.  223 

mighty  kingdoms  of  Germany  and  Scythia.*  His 
actual  dominion  touched  at  once  the  Rhine,  the  Bal- 
tic, and  the  Volga.  The  boundless  regions  of  the 
north  of  Asia  were  filled  with  his  tributaries.  Na- 
tions with  their  hereditary  sovereigns  at  their  head, 
fought  under  his  banners.  A  crowd  of  monarchs  and 
leaders  of  famous  tribes  served  round  his  person  as 
guards  and  attendants;  and  when  he  moved  to  battle, 
his  army,  which  might  be  more  justly  called  a  column 
of  that  countless  army  which  was  waiting  his  com- 
mand in  the  desert,  the  advanced  guard  of  the  nor- 
thern world,  amounted  to  half  a  million  of  men. 

A.  D.  441.  The  Tartar  multitude  had  long  uncon- 
sciously been  drawn  within  that  influence  which  urged 
all  nations,  the  near  and  the  remote  alike,  on  the  Ro- 
man empire.  Its  first  movements  had  been  dubious 
and  desultory.  It  had  bent  to  the  south,  and  spread 
over  a  part  of  Persia.  But  the  flow  of  the  great  liv- 
ing morass,  once  loosened  from  its  bead,  soon  follow- 
ed a  broader  and  more  fatal  road.  The  whole  line  of 
Europe,  from  the  Black  Sea  to  the  Gulf  of  Venice, 
was  assaulted;  a  frontier  of  five  hundred  miles  was 
covered  with  fire  and  slaughter.  The  old  arts  and  de- 
fences of  war  were  idle  before  the  inexhaustible  num- 
bers, and  wild  fury  of  the  Huns.  The  fortified  cities 
were  instantly  reduced  to  ashes;  the  troops  of  Con- 
stantinople were  trodden  down  without  stopping  the 
march;  two  battles  hunted  them  into  the  Thracian 
Chersonesus,  and  a  third  left  the  emperor  without  a 
soldier  in  the  field.  The  cavalry  of  the  Huns  now 
swept  the  whole  splendid  territory  from  the  Propon- 
tis  to  Thermopylae;  seventy  cities  of  the  eastern  em- 
pire were  sacked;  and  Rome  awaited,  in  terror  and 
weakness,  the  summons  of  a  conqueror  who  seemed 
armed  with  powers  more  than  of  a  man. 


Gibbon,  c.  xxxiv. 


224  HISTORY. 

A.  D.  452.  The  Eastern  Empire  had  been  terrified 
into  peace,  tribute,  and  the  cession  of  a  large  territory 
on  the  Danube.  Attila  fixed  his  camp  in  Hungary,  a 
camp  that  contained  more  of  the  elements  of  sover- 
eignty than  the  world  besides;  and  from  his  saddle 
dictated  the  law  at  once  to  Constantinople  and  Rome. 
His  language  to  both  has  the  uncouth  grandeur  of  un- 
controllable barbarian  power.  His  envoys  entered 
the  presence  of  the  Eastern  and  Western  emperors, 
with  the  words  "  Attila,  my  lord,  and  thy  lord,  com- 
mands thee  to  provide  a  palace  for  his  immediate  re- 
ception." But  the  wealth  of  the  west  dangerously 
tempted  him.  He  made  a  march  of  seven  hundred 
miles  with  Scythian  speed,  crossed  the  Rhine,  and 
less  forced  than  tore  his  way  through  all  resistance  to 
the  heart  of  Gaul.  But  he  there  found  troops  like  his 
own,  no  degenerate  Italians,  but  the  sons  of  the  north, 
the  Visigoths,  in  order  of  battle  under  their  king 
Theodoric.  In  the  battle  of  Chalons,  Theodoric  fell; 
but  Attila  was  repulsed,  he  retreated,  and  at  length 
resolved  on  the  easier  triumph  over  Italy.  The  en- 
suing spring  (A.  D.  452,)  saw  him  moving  down  from 
the  Alps,  on  the  shore  of  the  Adriatic.  The  cities 
along  its  border  were  laid  in  dust.  It  was  the  pro- 
verbial saying  of  the  Tartars,  that  "  where  they  ruin^ 
ed  a  city  a  horse  might  gallop  without  stumbling." 
The  proverb  was  fearfully  made  true.  Attila  reached 
Milan,  leaving  the  country  behind  him  a  conflagration 
and  a  grave;  but  he  was  not  to  achieve  the  crowning 
triump  of  all  invaders, — the  mastery  of  Rome.  A 
mightier  conqueror,  that  takes  delight  in  baffling  the 
vanity  of  man,  stood  between  him  and  the  capitol. 
Excess,  accident,  or  the  dagger,  suddenly  and  ob- 
scurely closed  the  march  and  life  of  the  great  king  of 
the  Huns. 

Rome  was  saved.  But  ruin  was  inevitable;  and  her 
exultation  over  the  death  of  Attila  had  scarcely  sub- 
sided, when  she  received  the  mortal  blow. 


THE  BARBARIAN  INVASIONS.  225 

From  the  shores  of  Africa,  Genseric  the  Vandal 
saw  the  spoil  about  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  all  nations; 
and  he  determined  to  have  the  lion's  share.  He  se- 
cretly equipped  a  fleet,  embarked  an  army,  eluded  or 
despised  the  feeble  opposition  of  the  imperial  officers, 
and,  before  Rome  dreamed  of  his  approach,  was  mas- 
ter of  the  Tiber.  The  intelligence  roused  the  city 
into  universal  uproar.  All  was  confusion  and  help- 
less rage  among  the  people.  In  the  palace  all  was 
terror.  Without  troops  on  which  he  could  depend; 
and  in  the  midst  of  impotent  or  traitorous  counsellors, 
the  Emperor  Maximus  had  no  resource  but  in  flight. 
Even  that  base  refuge  was  denied  to  him;  he  was  met 
by  the  populace,  dragged  from  his  horse,  and  stoned 
to  death.  Genseric  moved  slowly  on,  leaving  anarchy 
to  do  its  work.  But,  on  the  15th  of  June,  as  the  day 
dawned,  Rome  saw,  with  the  horrors  of  instant  as- 
sault, all  her  avenues  thronged  with  the  dusky,  visages 
and  strange  banners  of  Numidia.  The  Roman  eagle 
had  long  been  despoiled  of  the  thunderbolt,  but  it  was 
now  stripped  of  every  plume. 

In  even  the  most  rapid  glance  at  the  history  of  this 
pre-eminent  seat  of  human  power,  it  is  difficult  to 
to  avoid  the  contrast  of  its  early  manliness  with  its 
deep  and  effeminate  decay.  Nor  is  it  without  advan- 
tage to  reflect  upon  the  feebleness  of  individual  opu- 
lence and  national  supremacy,  divested  of  public  mo- 
rals, and  the  noble  love  of  country.  Hannibal,  six 
hundred  years  before,  when  the  dominion  of  the  sen- 
ate was  confined  within  the  walls,  was  frowned  away 
by  the  armed  majesty  of  Rome.  In  the  glow  of  his 
triumph  at  Cannse,  he  dared  not  venture  on  the  attack 
of  a  city  where  he  found  three  armies  drawn  up,  ready 
to  die  to  the  last  man,  before  a  Carthaginian  foot 
should  defile  the  steps  of  the  capitol.  In  the  invasion 
of  Genseric,  Rome,  still  the  head  of  a  great,  though 
distracted  empire,  containing  incalculable  wealth,  and 
with  a  population  of  millions,  could  not  command  the 


226  HISTORY. 

services  of  a  single  soldier.  The  multitudes,  who 
might  have  crushed  the  invaders  by  their  mere  weight, 
could  find  neither  leaders,  nor  spirit  to  follow,  if  they 
had  found  them.  For  that  torrent  of  more  than  fire, 
that  stream  of  heroic  steel,  and  indignant,  patriot 
courage,  which  would  have  burst  from  the  gates  of 
ancient  Rome,  the  city  of  cities  could  send  but  a  pro- 
cession of  aged  ecclesiastics  to  deprecate  the  wrath  of 
the  conqueror. 

This  last  resource  partially  succeeded.  The  pur- 
pose of  the  Vandal  was  plunder,  not  massacre ;  and 
Genseric  stooped  to  make  a  treaty  with  the  Bishop  of 
Rome.  The  customary  horrors  of  Italian  invasion 
may  be  best  known  from  the  terms  of  the  treaty, 
which  would  now  be  barbarous  to  a  garrison  at  the 
point  of  the  sword.  "  The  unresisting  population 
were  not  to  be  slaughtered ;  the  city  was  not  to  be 
given  to  ^q  flames;  the  captives  were  not  to  be  put 
to  the  torture.^^  But  how  much  of  even  this  merci- 
less stipulation  must  have  been  forgotten  in  the  scene 
that  followed !  The  African  army,  already  furious  at 
the  temporary  restraint,  like  a  wild  beast  roaring  for 
its  prey,  at  length  broke  through  the  gates;  the  Van- 
dal, the  Moor,  the  Negro,  the  savage  of  the  Atlas, 
were  all  let  loose  together;  and  from  the  palace  to 
the  hut,  Rome  was  filled  with  rapine,  violation,  and 
carnage. 

Genseric  sailed  for  Carthage,  with  fruits  of  triumph 
unrivalled,  an  Empress  and  her  daughters,  the  last 
survivors  of  the  line  of  the  great  Theodosius ;  thou- 
sands of  the  noblest  youths  and  maidens  captives;  and 
a  spoil  of  all  that  was  venerable,  lovely,  or  magnifi- 
cent, in  the  imperial  opulence  of  Rome.  Among 
those  were  the  ornaments  of  the  capitol,  the  sacred 
vessels  of  the  churches,  and,  more  precious  still,  from 
their  splendour  and  their  history,  the  plunder  of  the 
temple  of  Jerusalem;  the  cups  of  gold,  the  golden  ta- 
ble, and  the  seven-branched  golden  candlestick,  the 


THE  PAPACY.  227 

mysterious  emblem  of  the  holiest  of  all  things.  Four 
hundred  years  after  Titus,  those  matchless  reliques  of 
the  most  singular,  and  most  unfortunate  people  of  the 
earth,  were  carried  from  the  Roman  Temple  of 
Peace  to  be  the  sport  of  savages  in  the  sands  of 
Africa.  * 

This  was  the  death  blow.  The  rest  was  the  quar- 
rel of  vulgar  faction,  in  which  the  alternate  victors 
fell  without  use  and  without  honour.  At  length,  for 
the  final  degradation,  a  boy,  the  son  of  Orestes,  a 
Pannonian,  and  subject  of  Attila,  was  placed  on  the 
throne.  By  a  striking  coincidence,  his  name  was 
Romulus  Augustus,  as  if  the  national  ruin  was  to  be 
made  more  bitter  by  the  memory  of  the  first  founder 
and  first  Emperor  of  Rome.  But  popular  usage,  per- 
haps popular  contempt,  soon  degraded  tho5e  lofty  ap- 
pellations into  Momyllus  Augustulus. 

A.  D.  476.  Odoacer,  a  bold  barbarian,  at  the  head 
of  an  army,  commanded  him  to  retire  from  the  insult- 
ed throne.  Augustulus  submissively  resigned.  The 
Senate  formally  declared  the  seat  of  sovereignty  to  be 
removed  to  Constantinople;  and  the  Empire  of  the 
West  was  no  more. 


THE  PAPACY. 

"And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third 
beast  say,  Come  and  see.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo  a  black  horse; 
and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand. 

•'  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts  say,  A 
measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a 
penny ;  and  see  that  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine."f 

A.  D.  451.  A  great  prophetic  change  was  at  hand. 
A  new  Power  was  to  rise  out  of  the  ruins  of  the  Wes- 

*  They  were  recovered,  on  the  conquest  of  the  Vandals,  by 
Justinian, 
■f  Apoc.  vi.  5,  6. 


228  HISTORY. 

tern  Empire,  and  to  exercise  an  influence  which  threw 
all  earthly  sovereignty  into  the  shade. 

The  transfer  of  the  sceptre  to  the  East  had  largely 
increased  the  influence  of  the  Roman  See.  Venera- 
tion for  his  spiritual  office  pointed  out  the  Bishop  of 
Rome  as  the  natural  mediator  with  the  barbarians,  the 
"protector  of  the  city,  and  the  representative  of  its  dis- 
tant monarch.  But  a  darker  temptation  than  this  hon- 
ourable suffrage  of  the  people  soon  arose.  Rome  and 
Constantinople,  the  one,  proud  of  the  imperial  residence, 
the  other  of  its  ancient  sovereignty,  disputed  the  pri- 
macy of  Christendom.  The  spirit  of  ambition  spread ; 
and,  after  long  and  factious  struggles,  the  council  of 
Chalcedon  recognized  the  five  patriarchates  of  Rome, 
Constantinople,  Alexandria,  Antioch,  and  Palestine. 
Leo,  the  Roman  Bishop,  protested  in  vain  against  the 
equality  of  the  Bishop  of  Constantinople;  the  Empe- 
ror sided  with  the  council.  But  the  papal  power  w^as 
already  fixed  on  a  foundation  not  to  be  shaken  by  coun- 
cils or  Emperors.  The  fifth  century  had  been  from 
the  beginning  one  fierce  convulsion.  The  Northern 
Invasions  had  often  clouded  Rome  altogether  from  the 
sight  of  the  Sovereigns  of  Constantinople.  When 
peace  came,  less  a  remission  of  war,  than  a  pause  for 
whetting  the  blunted  sword,  and  renerving  the  barba- 
rian arm;  the  allegiance  of  the  man  who  held  the  keys 
of  Rome  was  not  to  be  lost  for  points  of  ceremony. 
An  additional  source  of  power  was  found  in  the  quar- 
rels of  the  Eastern  Sees,  of  which  the  rank  and  re- 
moteness of  the  Pope  made  him  the  frequent  arbiter. 
He  thus  rose,  until  the  edict  of  Justinian  at  length  so- 
lemnly conferred  the  fatal  and  guilty  title,  which  first 
fixed  him  within  sight  of  empire. 

A.  D.  533.  Fortune  had  made  Justinian  an  Empe- 
ror, necessity  had  made  him  a  warrior  and  legislator, 
but  nature  had  made  him  a  monk.  He  brought  to 
the  throne  the  prejudices  of  the  cloister;  and  at  the 
head  of  a  dominion,  still  the  stateliest  and  most  pow- 


THE  PAPACY. 


S29 


erfui  of  the  earth,  gave  himself  up  to  the  hopeless  per- 
plexities and  bitter  personal  vindictiveness  of  monkish 
controversy.  '^  The  Emperor,"  is  the  exclamation  of 
his  indignant  contemporary,  ^^  sits  like  a  private  man, 
closeted  whole  nights  with  old  priests,  doing  nothing 
but  turning  over  Church  writings."*  The  perpetual 
feuds  of  Constantinople  gave  ample  employment  to 
this  midnight  diligence.  But  they  were  all  suddenly 
eclipsed  by  the  bolder  novelty  of  Nestorianism.  A 
peculiar  homage  to  the  Virgin  Mary  had  been  for 
some  time  growing  up  in  the  East;  it  had  at  length 
approached  to  divine  worship,  and  the  Virgin  was  na- 
med "  The  Mother  of  GodP^  Nestorius,  a  Syrian 
bishop,  distinguished  for  learning  and  eloquence,  fear- 
lessly pronounced  the  doctrine  impious;  and,  even  in 
the  hearing  of  the  palace,  declared  that  the  Virgin  Ma- 
ry was  but  the  mother  of  Christ  in  the  human  nature; 
and  that  the  divine  nature,  however  mysteriously  join- 
ed to  it,  could,  as  God,  neither  be  born  nor  die.  Jus- 
tinian plunged  headlong  into  this  sacred  war;  persecu- 
tion soon  reinforced  his  argument  for  the  divine  ma- 
ternity, and,  by  an  imperial  decree,  he  laid  Nestorius 
and  his  disciples  under  the  spiritual  ban.t  Some  of 
the  anathematized,  in  their  distress,  appealed  to  the 
common  arbiter,  Rome.  To  govern  by  artifice  was 
the  pride  of  the  Emperor;  and  this  unkingly  craft  led 
him  to  the  extraordinary  concession  of  the  Papal  su- 
premacy, a  measure  pregnant  with  eternal  division  to 
his  empire,  hopeless  schism  to  his  religion,  and  still 
deeper  and  darker  consequences  to  the  world,  An- 
eient  Rome  had  reigned  for  more  than  twelve  hun- 
dred years.  But  the  pen  which  w^rote  the  decree  of 
Justinian  was  to  give  birth  to  the  dominion  of  another 
Rome  of  a  still  longer  duration,  armed  with  a  sterner 
power,  and  using  it  with  a  more  unchangeable  and  re- 
morseless pressure  on  mankind. 

*  Procop.  de  Bello  Goth.     Gibbon,  c.  xlvii. 

\  Baronii  Annales.  Justinian,  c  vii. 
20 


230  HISTORY. 

Ill  the  beginning  of  the  memorable  year,  five  hun- 
dred and  thirty -three,  Justinian  sent  two  of  the  Eas- 
tern Bishops  as  his  envoys  to  state  his  ease  before  John, 
«'  the  most  holy  Archbishop  and  Patriarch  of  Rome." 
They  were  furnished  with  an  imperial  rescript,  detail- 
ing the  controversy,  expressing  ''  the  Emperor's  anx- 
iety, in  all  instances,  to  communicate  matters  touch- 
ing the  General  Church  to  his  Holiness,"  and  declar- 
ing, ''that  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  the  unity  of 
the  Apostolic  See,  and  the  existing  establishment  of 
the  holy  Churches  of  God,  he  had  lost  no  time  in  sub- 
jecting and  uniting  all  the  priesthood  of  the  entire 
East  to  his  Holiness."  The  rescript  further  declared 
the  Roman  Bishop  ''  Head  of  all  the  Churches f^  and 
concluded  by  making  the  ''knowledge  of  the  doctrine 
held  by  his  Holiness,  the  standard  of  the  faith,  and 
source  of  unity  to  all  the  Christian  world." 

This  momentous  paper  was  not  left  to  the  dubious 
fate  of  the  royal  archives.  The  doctrine  that  the  Pope 
was  "the  Universal  Bishop"  was  thrown  into  the 
shape  of  law;  the  substance  was  repeated  in  the  vari- 
ous forms  of  the  Justinian  Code;  and  was  thus  made 
general  and  immortal.  It  may  be  hopeless  now  to 
detect  the  entire  motives  of  this  vast  concession  in  the 
subtle,  yet  feeble  system  of  the  imperial  policy.  The 
chances  of  the  Vandalic  war  which  he  was  about  to 
commence,  and  which  must  have  made  the  extinction 
of  the  religious  feuds  of  Constantinople  more  impor- 
tant than  ever;  the  hope  of  retaining  an  interest  in  the 
heart  of  Italy,  which  it  was  the  imperial  purpose  to 
reconquer;  or  that  common  frenzy,  which  makes  the 
true  polemic  think  all  sacrifice  cheap  for  the  triumph 
of  words;  all  might  have  urged  Justinian  to  purchase 
the  voice  of  Rome.*  But,  however  worthless  the 
motives,  the  act  was  done,  authentic  and  unquestion- 


vU. 


Baronius  imputes  it  to  the  first  motive.  Annates.  Justin.  Imp. 


THE  PAPACY.  231 

able,  sanctioned  by  all  the  forms  of  state,  and  never 
abrogated, — the  act  of  the  first  potentate  of  the  world. 
If  the  supremacy  over  the  Church  of  God  had  been 
for  man  to  give,  it  might  have  been  given  by  the  un- 
rivalled sovereignty  of  Justinian. 

From  this  a^ra  the  Church  of  Rome  dates  the  earthly 
acknowledgment  of  her  claim.  Its  heavenly  autho- 
rity is  referred  to  the  remoter  source  of  the  Apostles. 
But  the  turbulence  of  the  period  was  adverse  to  all 
titles  but  those  of  the  sword.  Fifty  years  had  scarcely 
passed  before  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople  dared  to 
assume  the  name  of  '^  Universal  Bishop."  He  found 
in  Gregory  the  Great  an  antagonist  who  fiercely  re- 
sisted the  usurpation;  pronouncing,  whether  in  the 
heedless  wrath  of  controversy,  or  in  the  mor^  unac- 
countable ignorance  of  his  own  distinctions,  that  to 
arrogate  the  name  of  '^  Universal  Bishop"  was  to  be 
Antichrist.  But  the  oversight  was  soon  repaired. 
Boniface  the  Third  obtained  from  the  Emperor  Pho- 
cas  the  recognition  of  the  original  title;  and  thie  Bishop 
of  Constantinople  was  consigned  to  the  second  rank 
until  the  remaining  union  of  the  Churches  was  at  an 
end. 

A.  D.  726.  Two  paramount  doctrines,  which  would 
have  struck  the  Apostolic  age  with  astonishment,  have 
long  distinguished  the  creed  of  Rome.  They  are  the 
pillars  of  her  throne.  On  the  worship  of  the  Virgin 
and  the  Saints  was  already  raised  the  spiritual  supre- 
macy; on  the  worship  of  images  was  now  to  be  raised 
the  temporal.  Idolatry  had  rapidly  spread  through 
Christendom,  in  the  ignorance  and  superstition  of  a 
time  of  relaxed  Church  discipline  and  civil  disorder. 
Its  worship  was  expressed  in  the  strongest  language 
that  man  can  use  to  Deity.*  "  How  shall  we,"  is  the 
Byzantine  hymn  to  a  supposed  picture  of  Christ, 
"  contemplate  this  image,  whose  celestial  splendour 

*  Gibbon,  c.  xlix. 


232 


HISTORY. 


the  host  of  Heaven  presumes  not  to  behold.  He  who 
tlwells  in  Heaven  condescends  to  visit  us  this  day  by 
his  venerable  image.  He  who  is  seated  on  the  cheru- 
bim visits  us  this  day  by  a  picture,  which  the  Father 
has  delineated  with  his  ivnmacitlate  hand,  which  he 
has  formed  in  an  ineffable  manner,  and  which  we 
sanctify  by  adoring  it  ivith  fear  and  love.^' 

This  picture,  *'not  made  with  hands,  ax^t'poTtotfitoi,^^ 
the  visible  creation  of  the  Almighty,  was  declared  to 
have  already  wrought  miracles,  and  saved  the  city  of 
Edessa  from  an  assault  by  the  Saracens."^ 

In  the  luxury  of  the  huge,  turbulent,  and  dissolute 
capital  of  the  East,  image-worship  found  its  natural 
support.  It  was  splendid,  and  caught  the  eye;  it  was 
fitted  to  the  sensual  taste  of  a  people,  extravagantly 
fond  of  ceremonial;  and  it  sustained  a  vast  priesthood 
in  pompous  indolence.  But,  in  the  remoter  parts  of 
the  empire  were  *Hhe  seven  thousand  that  had  not 
yet  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal,'^  Churches  and  nations 
that  shrank  with  horror  from  the  adoration  of  any  em- 
blem of  the  Invisible  and  Omnipotent  God.  The  Em- 

*  It  is  appallint^  to  find  even  in  our  own  day,  in  the  midst  of 
disavowals  of  idolatry,  and  with  Protestantism  before  their  eyes, 
the  Romish  priesthood  using,  almost  word  for  word,  the  idolatrous 
language  of  the  Byzantine  hymn.  In  the  "  History  of  the  winking 
of  the  Virgin's  eyes,"  the  famous  Ancona  miracle,  in  1796,  the 
Abbe  Albertini  thus  follows  his  model.  *'  The  Angels,  which,  in 
the  heig-ht  of  the  Empyrean,  jjrofoundly  venerate  their  eminent 
Sovereign  (tlie  Virgin),  those  Angels,  to  whom  it  is  not  allowed  to 
see  her  face,  Anconitans,  almost  envy  your  good  fortune. — It  was 
Jesus  Christ  who  lirst  conceived  the  idea  of  this  miracle.  He  thus 
addressed  his  motlier.  Go,  O  Reconciler  and  Mediator  between 
God  and  man,  whom  thou  hast  vanquished.  I  have  placed  thee  in 
the  seat  of  my  jwwer.  It  is  by  thy  intervention  that  I  bestow  mercy. 
As  thou  hast  given  me  the  essence  of  man,  so  give  I  thee  the 
jEssence  of  God,  my  omnipotence,  by  which  thou  canst  save  from 
punishment  allvjho  recommend  themselves  to  thee!" 

Pope  Pius  the  Vllth  authenticated  this  abomination  by  crown- 
ing the  picture,  May  1.3,  1814,  annexing  to  it  a  plenary  indulgence 
for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  appointing  the  second  Sunday  of 
May  for  its  annual  holiday  ! 


THE  PAPACY.  233 

peror  Leo,  the  Isaurian,  a  peasant,  but  endowed  with 
that  vigour  and  capacity  which  made  the  throne  less 
the  prize  of  fortune  than  the  right  of  the  first  soldier 
and  statesman  of  the  empire,  determined  to  abolish  a 
worship  which  he  unhesitatingly  pronounced  Idolatry.. 
His  first  reform  was  its  prohibition  in  Constantinople. 
His  next  step  was  a  command  to  Gregory  the  Hd.  to 
remove  the  images  and  pictures  from  the  Roman  al- 
tars. The  Pope  answered  his  Sovereign  with  haughty 
defiance.  His  letter  was  a  declaration  of  war.  ''You 
accuse  the  Catholics  of  idolatry.  By  the  accusation, 
you  betray  your  own  impiety  and  ignorance.  You 
assault  us,  tyrant,  with  a  carnal  and  military  hand. 
We  can  only  implore  Christ  that  he  will  send  you  a 
devil  for  the  destruction  of  your  body,  and  the  salva- 
tion of  )^our  soul.  Are  you  ignorant  that  the  Popes 
are  the  bonds  of  union,  the  mediators  of  peace  between 
the  East  and  the  West?  The  eyes  of  the  nations  are 
fixed  on  our  humility,  and  they  revere,  as  a  God  on 
Earth,  the  apostle  St.  Peter,  whose  image  you 
threaten  to  destroy.  The  remote  kingdoms  of  the 
West  present  their  homage  to  Christ  and  his  Vice- 
gerent. The  barbarians  have  submitted  to  the  yoke 
of  the  Gospel,  while  you  alone  are  deaf  to  the  voice 
of  the  shepherd.  Those  pious  barbarians  are  kindled 
into  rage,  they  thirst  to  avenge  the  persecution  of 
the  East.  Abandon  your  rash  and  fatal  enterprize; 
reflect,  tremble,  and  repent.  If  you  persist,  we  are 
innocent  of  the  blood  that  will  be  spilt;  may  it  fall  on 
your  own  head.* 

The  manifesto  was  followed  by  instant  action. 
Gregory  cast  his  pastoral  letters  like  firebrands  through 
Italy,  and  the  whole  Peninsula  was  in  a  blaze.  The 
Imperial  fleets  and  troops  were  baffled  in  a  series  of 
conflicts  by  the  undisciplined  valour  of  fanaticism.  A 
final  battle  was  fought  on  the  Po  with  such  slaughter 

*  Gibbon,  c.  xlix. 
20* 


234  HISTORY. 

of  the  Greeks,  that,  for  six  years,  the  people  refused 
to  eat  the  fish  of  the  river.  Rome  became  once  more 
a  republic;  the  Imperial  vassalage  of  seven  hundred 
and  fifty  years  was  closed;  and  as  the  proudest  sym- 
bol of  victory,  image-worship  was  established  the  re- 
ligion of  the  Western  world. 

In  the  Jewish  Code,  idolatry  was  declared  to  be 
the  sin  of  sins,  the  most  direct  offence  to  that  God 
who  claims  the  undivided  homage  of  the  heart,  the 
most  open  evidence  of  the  alienation  of  man,  the  great 
peculiar  crime  which  smote  beyond  the  criminal,  and 
tainted  the  blood  of  posterity.*  No  evasion  was  suf- 
fered in  either  the  degree  of  the  worship,  or  the  form 
of  the  Image.  The  people  were  forbidden  to  ^'boiv 
down  or  serve^^  and  they  were  equally  forbidden  to 
take  their  graven  Image  from  any  object  in  the  worlds 
of  matter  or  mind.  Earth  and  Heaven — nature,  and 
the  imagination  of  those  glorious  shapes  that  inhabit 
immortality,  were  alike  closed  upon  them.  Neither 
the  sacred  animal  of  the  Egyptian,  the  Greek  demi- 
god, the  Syrian  star-worship,  nor  the  Indian  emblems 
of  the  attributes,  though  all  familiar  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Jew,  were  endured  by  the  Divine  law.  The 
purpose  of  Judceism  was,  to  preserve  the  knowledge 
of  the  true  God  among  men.  But  the  preservation  of 
that  knowledge  was  so  incompatible  with  image-wor- 
ship, that  its  slightest  touch  was  declared  to  be  na- 
tional pollution.  The  ruin  of  the  idol  priests  and 
altars  constituted  the  merit  of  kings;  the  toleration 
was  their  downfall;  the  national  perversion,  which 
still  dared  to  adopt  the  rites  of  the  neighbouring 
states,  was  visited  with  a  succession  of  tremendous 
and  predicted  calamities,  wound  up  in  that  sevent}'- 
years'  captivity,  which  gave  the  Jews  into  the  hands 
of  a  barbarian,  left  their  Temple  in  dust,  and  broke 

*-  *'  Unto  tlie  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me.'" 
!Exod.  XX.  5. 


THE  PAPACY.  235 

them  down  from  the  ancient  and  illustrious  kingdom 
of  David  and  Solomon  into  the  trembling  dependency, 
which  one  consummate  ciime  more  was  to  extinguish 
by  the  sword  of  Rome. 

But  there  is  no  wilfulness  in  the  divine  prohibition 
of  idolatry.  The  evil  grows  out  of  no  mere  positive 
law;  which  yet  the  Lord  of  our  being  must  have  a 
right  to  impose  at  his  pleasure;  the  natural  effects  of 
image^worship  are  impurity  and  impiety. 

The  world  has  been  often  pronounced  a  place  of 
trial.  Its  truer  title  might  be  a  place  of  education  ; 
life,  a  discipline,  by  which  we  dJCQ  eocercised  into  the 
possession  of  those  loftier  qualities,  which,  by  exer- 
cise, become  habit,  by  habit  become  nature,  and  with- 
out which  man  may,  even  by  physical  laws,  be  inca- 
pable of  the  future  world.  ^^  Without  holiness,  no 
man  shall  see  the  Lord,^'  is  equivalent  to  the  words, 
without  holiness  no  man  can  see  the  Lord.  But  the 
chief  part  of  human  vice  is  evidently  founded  on  the 
predominance  of  the  sensual  over  the  moral  and  intel- 
lectual nature,  grasping  the  trivial  and  immediate  en- 
joyment, in  preference  to  the  nobler,  but  more  remote 
reward, — earth,  to  the  supreme  prospects  of  eternity. 

But,  to  raise  mankind  into  the  habit  of  resisting  the 
immediate  impulse,  what  could  be  more  effectual  than 
the  idea  of  an  Omnipotent  Being  perpetually  present, 
living  and  acting  in  the  whole  course  of  nature,  read- 
ing their  inmost  thoughts,  incapable  of  being  evaded, 
and  viewing  their  whole  lives  at  once  with  the  eye  of 
a  father,  and  the  justice  of  a  sovereign;  yet,  in  all  in- 
visible. The  contemplation  of  such  a  Being,  incon- 
testibly  existing,  and  incontestibly  superior  to  all  that 
the  senses  can  show,  must'shake  their  supremacy.  Ex>- 
perience  gives  proof  of  this ;  and  perhaps  no  man  has 
ever  fixed  his  mind  upon  the  idea  of  God,  without 
finding  himself  for  the  time  less  shackled  by  the  im- 
pressions of  his  corporeal  nature.  But  the  habit 
created  by  this  one  stupendous  conception  w^uld  have, , 


236  HISTORY. 

like  all  other  habits,  a  tendency  to  spread  over  the 
whole  mind. 

Thus  too,  we,  perhaps,  may  solve  the  problem  of 
the  extraordinary  magnificence  of  the  Jewish  ceremo- 
nial. All  that  the  arts  and  opulence  of  earth  could 
contribute,  architectural  grandeur,  sculpture,  the 
jewels  and  embroidery  of  the  East,  a  host  of  minstrels, 
a  whole  tribe  for  the  service  of  the  altar,  illustrated  the 
Temple  worship  beyond'  the  most  prodigal  splendours 
of  Paganism.  Its  purpose  was  to  fill  the  Jewish  mind 
with  the  transcendent  idea  of  Him  to  whom  that  wor- 
ship was  still  an  unworthy  homage.  But  the  offering 
was  to  The  Invisible.  An  image,  even  a  true  im- 
age, the  most  sublime  attempt  to  visibly  represent  the 
being  of  God,  would  have  overthrown  the  intellectual 
worship,  and  so  far  restored  the  old  dominion  of  the 
sensual  nature.  We  can  conceive  the  astonishment 
of  a  Pagan  conqueror,  a  Pompey  or  a  Titus,  when, 
after  hastening  through  marble  courts  and  passing  veil 
after  veil  of  gold  and  purple,  to  wonder  at  the  over- 
whelming glory  of  the  idol  worthy  of  such  a  shrine, 
he  found  but  the  sacred  loneliness  of  the  sanctuary; 
yet  more  majestic  in  that  loneliness,  than  if  within 
it  had  been  throned  a  Colossus  of  solid  diamond. 

Another  unanswerable  charge  lies  against  all  image- 
worship.  It  gives  an  untrue  representation;  a  pic- 
ture or  a  statue  cannot  realize  the  form  of  Deity.  It 
gives  a  humiliating  one;  matter  for  spirit,  lifelessness 
for  essential  activity;  feeble,  earthly  locality  for  that 
Infinite  Presence,  which  the  Heaven,  and  the  Heaven 
of  Heavens,  cannot  contain. 

But  the  evil  is  more  than  negative.  It  is  the  course 
of  human  weakness  to  substitute  the  seen  for  the  un- 
seen. The  statue  rapidly  supersedes  the  God.  Yet, 
let  the  worshipper's  veneration  be  what  it  will,  he 
cannot  escape  the  consciousness  that  the  thing  to 
which  he  kneels  is  a  stock  or  a  stone.  If  such  be  the 
Deity,  what  must  be  the  religion.     Deification  will 


THE  PAPACY.  237 

be  as  easy  as  the  erection  of  a  statue.  The  supersti- 
tious will  deify  their  dreams,  the  profligate  their  pas- 
sions, the  timid  and  ignorant  their  fears  and  follies. 
Thus  the  ancient  Roman  raised  altars  to  beings  of  no** 
torious  fable,  and  to  actual  impurity.  The  modern, 
often  on  the  strength  of  the  same  legend,  offers  to  the 
same  image;  the  African  fabricates  a  devil,  and  bows 
down. 

From  this  the  course  is  precipitate  to  the  deepest 
religious  corruption.  Multiplied  statues  involve  mul- 
tiplied shrines,  ceremonies,  and  priests.  Number 
produces  competition;  popularity  is  purchased  by  ar- 
tifice; increased  pomp  of  ceremonial,  more  dexterous 
legend,  or  bolder  miracle.  There  is  at  this  hour 
scarcely  a  Church  in  Italy  that  has  not  its  favourite 
saint,  its  wonder-working  relic,  and  its  chronicle 
crowded  with  the  achievements  of  both.  The  rivalry 
is  urged  on,  until  the  land  is  covered  with  idols,  or 
partitioned  into  sacred  principalities,  within  whose 
bounds  the  reigning  saint  admits  of  no  division  of  pow- 
er. What  is  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  at  Naples 
in  the  presence  of  St.  Januarius,  at  Palermo  in  the  pre- 
sence of  St.  Rosolia,  at  Loretto  in  the  presence  of  the 
Virgin,  at  Rome  in  the  presence  of  St.  Peter! 

In  this  struggle  of  hypocrisy  and  ambition,  the 
Scriptures  are,  of  necessity,  forgotten,  or  suppressed 
as  a  dangerous  testimony;  the  simple  fervour  and  un- 
worldly wisdom  of  religion  are  trampled  down  in  the 
general  bustle  of  the  passions;  and  the  system  issues 
forth  armed  and  accomplished,  in  the  perfect  evil  of 
idolatry;  tradition  for  Scripture;  ritual  for  virtue; 
Atheism  for  Christianity;  for  the  authentic  and  neces- 
sary ministers  of  the  faith,  a  boundless  priesthood, 
nurtured  in  fatal  ignorance,  or  indolent  and  luxurious 
corruption,  soliciting  the  favour  of  the  populace  by  re- 
laxing the  obligations  of  the  divine  law;  the  ready 
tools  of  zealotry  and  persecution,  having  an  original 
and  vital  interest  in  suppressing  the  progress  of  truth; 


238  HTSTORY. 

preachers  of  blind  submission,  and  artificers  of  pro- 
ductive imposture. 

The  representative  adoration  of  Popery  was  the  ex- 
press worship  of  the  Pagans.  "  Statues  are  w^orship- 
ped,'^  says  Arnobius,  "  not  that  the  gold  or  silver,  or 
similar  material  of  the  images  are  gods,  but  because 
through  them,  the  invisible  gods  are  honoured  and 
worshipped."  And  this  was  unquestionably  the  im- 
pression of  the  higher  and  thinking  classes  of  Pagan- 
ism. Yet  against  the  whole  image-w^orship  the  Apos- 
tles contended,  not  less  vehemently  than  the  Jewish 
Lawgiver,  declaring  it  in  all  its  shapes  an  abomina- 
tion, a  demon-worship,  and  infecting  even  those  who 
merely  ate  of  the  sacrifice  with  the  guilt  of  rebellion 
against  Heaven. 

A.  D.  754.  To  the  abolition  of  image-worship,  the 
Eastern  Church  at  length  gave  its  most  complete 
adherence.  The  Emperor  Leo  had  proceeded  demo- 
lishing the  symbols  of  idolatry  till  his  death.  His 
son  and  successor,  Constantino,  summoned  the  By- 
zantine, or  seventh  general  council,  consisting  of  three 
hundred  and  thirty-eight  bishops  of  Europe  and  Ana- 
tolia. The  western  Churches  had  been  already  with- 
drawn by  the  Pope.  A  deliberation  of  six  months 
produced  a  unanimous  decree,  "  that  all  visible  sym- 
bols of  Christ,  except  in  the  Eucharist,  were  blasphe- 
mous and  heretical; — that  image-worship  was  a  cor- 
ruption of  Christianity,  and  a  renewal  of  Paganism! 
— that  all  such  monuments  of  idolatry  should  be  bro- 
ken or  erased;  and  that  those  who  should  refuse  to  de- 
liver up  the  objects  of  their  private  superstition,  were 
guilty  of  disobedience  to  the  Church  and  Empe- 
ror.'^* 

A.  D.  787.  In  scarcely  more  than  thirty  years  af- 
ter, this  wise  and  scriptural  decision  was  subverted  by 
a  corrupt  council,  the  second  of  Nice,  hastily  convened, 

*  Gibbon,  c,  xlix. 


THE  PAPACY.  239 

and  influenced  by  the  Empress  Irene,  a  usurper,  and 
a  persecutor. 

The  connexion  of  the  Popes  with  the  dynasty  of 
Charlemagne  is  the  true  commencement  of  the  modern 
history  of  Europe.  The  mind  turns  with  equal  wea- 
riness and  disdain  from  the  useless  slaughters  and 
nameless  rivalries  of  that  barbarism,  which  had  conti- 
nued to  cover  the  fallen  Empire  with  disorder,  till,  in 
the  just  emblem  of  prophecy,  it  was  a  "raging  sea." 
The  uproar  at  length  subsided;  and  ten  separate  and 
independent  sovereignties,  like  mountain-tops  from 
the  flood,  the  promise  of  better  times,  were  seen 
slowly  to  emerge.  But  the  controversy  of  image- 
worship  had  inflamed  anew  the  minds  of  the  northern 
warriors;  the  summons  of  the  Pope  to  resist  the  Em- 
peror had  awakened  the  old  love  of  battle;  and  the 
Greeks  were  scarcely  repelled,  when  Rome,  in  sur- 
prise and  terror,  saw  the  Lombard  banners  advancing 
to  her  walls.  Gregory  implored  the  aid  of  France, 
then  governed  by  Charles  Martel  in  the  name  of  its 
imbecile  monarch.  Fear  of  the  first  soldier  of  Europe, 
immortalized  by  the  overthrow  of  the  Saracens;  and 
the  dexterity  of  papal  negociation,  induced  the  Lom- 
bards to  retire.  A  new  king  of  this  turbulent  tribe 
more  resolutely  repeated  the  invasion.  But  the  Popes 
had  in  the  interval  secured  an  irresistible  ally.  Pe- 
pin, the  son  of  Martel,  weary  of  the  second  rank,  had 
dethroned  his  sovereign,  Childeric,  the  last  of  the  line 
of  Clovis.  In  superstition,  or  in  fear  of  the  popular 
memory  of  the  famous  founder  of  the  throne,  he  soli- 
cited the  papal  sanction.  It  was  freely  given;  Pope 
Zachary  pronounced  that  the  king  should  be  deposed, 
shaven,  and  imprisoned  in  a  monastery  for  life.  The 
usurper  was  crowned  by  the  Papal  delegation  to  Boni- 
face, the  Apostle  of  Germany.  This  important  ser- 
vice was  not  forgotten.  In  the  new  peril  of  the  city, 
Stephen,  the  successor  of  Zachary,  fled  across  the 
Alps,  to  lay  his  grievances  before  the  usurper.     Pe- 


240  HISTORY. 

pin,  to  give  a  still  firmer  title  to  his  diadem,  was 
re-crowned  by  the  Pope;  and  at  the  head  of  an  army 
escorted  him  to  Italy,  attacked  the  Lombards,  and 
compelled  them  to  a  peace.  A  second  invasion  was 
met  by  a  second  and  heavier  repulse,  and  the  Exar- 
chate of  Ravenna  was  torn  from  Astulphus,  the  Lom- 
bard king,  and  given  in  full  dominion  to  the  Pope, 
who  was  invested  with  the  choice  of  magistrates,  the 
exercise  of  justice,  the  imposition  of  taxes,  the  whole 
sovereignty  of  a  government  comprehending  the  ter- 
ritories of  Ravenna,  Bologna,  and  Ferrara,  with  the 
Pentapolis,  stretching  along  the  Adriatic,  from  Rimini 
to  Ancona,  and  advancing  into  the  country,  to  the 
foot  of  the  Apennine.  The  Lombards  shrank  under 
the  blow;  but  a  new  monarch  in  France,  a  new  Pope, 
and  the  recovery  of  their  strength  in  twenty  years  of 
indignant  submission,  roused  them  to  a  last  desperate 
hazard.  Pope  Adrian  again  summoned  his  ally. 
Charlemagne,  at  the  head  of  the  chivalry  of  the  west, 
came  thundering  into  the  field.  The  Lombards  were 
crushed  by  the  discipline  and  multitude  of  Gaul  and 
Germany,  After  a  succession  of  ruinous  encounters 
and  a  blockade  of  two  years,  Desiderius,  their  king, 
was  taken  prisoner  in  Pavia,  and  (A.  D.  774,)  the  so- 
vereignty was  at  an  end. 

The  conqueror  marched  to  Rome,  and  was  received 
with  the  honours  of  an  ancient  triumph.  Of  all  pomps, 
the  pomps  of  war  are  the  stateliest,  yet  perhaps,  nei- 
ther old  Rome  could  have  seen,  nor  can  modern  ar- 
mies furnish  a  show  of  such  picturesque  and  impres- 
sive magnificence,  as  the  march  of  a  conqueror  of  the 
middle  ages. 

In  the  triumph  of  Charlemagne,  superstition  height- 
ened the  pomp.  He  had  fought  the  battle  of  the 
Popedom.  The  Holy  Banner  met  him  at  the  distance 
of  a  day's  journey.  As  he  advanced,  the  emblems  of 
the  saints  and  martyrs,  the  cross  and  the  relic,  were 
mingled  with  the  lances  and  standards.  Moving  through 


THE  PAPACY.  241^ 

the  ranks  of  the  Roman  soldiery,  and  saluted  by  the 
hymns  of  palm-bearing  youths  and  maidens,  as  he 
reached  the  gates  of  the  holy  city,  he  dismounted,  and 
at  the  head  of  his  nobles,  putting  off  the  conqueror, 
and  assuming  the  pilgrim,  he  kissed  each  step  of  the 
ascent  to  the  Vatican.  On  the  threshold,  presumed 
to  have  been  trodden  by  the  Apostles,  he  was  receiv- 
ed b}'^  the  Pope  surrounded  by  his  chief  clergy,  and, 
amid  the  applause  and  almost  the  adoration  of  Rome, 
the  eldest  son  and  champion  of  the  Church,  was  con- 
ducted by  its  spiritual  king  to  worship  at  the  feet  of 
St.  Peter! 

From  this  crisis  sprang  up  consequences  the  most 
momentous.  Charlemagne,  in  the  exultation  of  his 
triumph,  made  over  to  the  Popes  the  whole  of  the 
cities  and  islands  belonging,  in  the  widest  sense,  to 
the  Exarchate.  Ambition  was  inflamed.  A  forged 
decree  of  the  first  Constantine,  the  guilty  "  donation," 
was  then  produced  by  Adrian,  declaring  the  original 
resignation  of  the  sovereignty  of  Rome,  Italy,  and  the 
west,  to  the  Popes  for  ever.  Thus  the  revolt  of  Gre- 
gory was  justified;  the  gift  of  Pepin  and  Charlemagne 
declared  to  be  only  a  restitution;  and  the  right  estab- 
lished, by  which  the  Romish  see  was  to  arrogate  the 
temporal  and  spiritual  supremacy  of  the  world. 

The  assumption  of  temporal  sovereignty  by  a  Chris- 
tian Ecclesiastic  was  a  crime  against  the  whole  tenor 
of  Scripture.  The  strongest  declarations  that  could 
be  made  by  language  or  emblem,  had  been  made  by 
our  Lord,  against  any  claim  of  temporal  authority  for 
himself  or  the  Apostles.  The  precept  lived  through 
the  whole  teaching  of  our  Lord,  was  acted  upon  in 
the  whole  Apostolic  history,  and  was  transmitted  to 
the  last  ages  of  the  Church  as  its  irreversible  law.  In 
the  subordination  necessary  for  the  service  of  the  pri- 
mitive Church,  there  was  the  most  anxious  avoidance 
of  all  that  partakes  of  temporal  power.  St.  Paul,  in 
the  full  exercise  of  his  gifts  and  labours,  and  with  an 
21 


24^  HISTORY. 

unhesitating  assertion  of  his  rights,  throws  aside  all 
personal  claim.  St.  Peter  dies  with  the  words  on  his 
tongue,  "Be  not  lords  over  God's  heritage."  As 
they  lived,  so  they  died;  whether  slain  among  the 
promiscuous  executions  of  the  Roman  sword,  or  in  a 
laborious  and  humble  old  age,  laying  their  bones  in  a 
barbarian  grave. 

Yet  the  ground  of  the  prohibition  is  perhaps  not 
equally  obvious.  That  our  Lord,  who  came  for  the 
express  purpose  of  laying  down  his  life,  should  have 
refused  earthly  power;  or  that  he  who  was  the  King 
of  kings,  should  have  turned  away  from  a  kingdom  of 
this  world,  is  conceivable.  But  the  primarj^  pur- 
pose of  the  Apostolic  mission  was  not  to  die.  The 
purest  shape  of  virtue  might  sit  unstained  upon  a 
throne,  or  be  even  more  resplendent  from  the  greater 
difficulty  and  temptation  of  the  high  place  of  power. 
Providence  wills  the  happiness  of  man;  and  among 
the  most  beneficent  gifts  of  Providence  to  a  nation  is 
a  good  king.  What  a  fortunate  and  glorious  change 
might  not  have  been  wrought  in  the  fates  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire,  if  the  throne  of  Nero  had  been  filled  b}^ 
one  of  the  early  followers  of  our  Lord.  They  had 
among  them  the  native  qualities  for  a  throne.  Chris- 
tianity supersedes  none  of  the  talents  or  virtues  of  our 
nature.  The  mere  human  courage,  promptitude,  and 
sincerity  of  Peter,  would  have  made  him  a  noble  de- 
positary of  power.  If  manliness  and  decision,  vigour 
of  mind  and  generosity  of  heart,  become  a  sovereign; 
glory  and  happiness  would  have  overshadowed  the 
people  among  whom  Paul  bore  the  sceptre.  And  the 
acquisition  might  have  been  easy.  The  pursuit  of 
sovereignty  could  have  offered  to  such  men  but  few 
of  the  obstacles  that  beset  ordinary  ambition.  With 
the  power  of  miracle,  they  possessed  all  power.  What 
could  finally  resist  the  popular  strength  of  those  who 
came  armed  with  supernatural  might,  before  whom 
disease  vanished,  who  bade  the  dumb  speak,  and  the 


THE  PAPACY. 


243 


blind  see,  and  the  lame  take  up  his  bed  and  walk? 
What  grateful  and  irresistible  millions  would  not  have 
cleared  the  way  to  supremacy,  before  beings  of  whom 
they  already  cried,  "  The  gods  have  come  down  among 
men?" 

Nor  was  the  combination  of  divine  office  with  hu- 
man power  prohibited  by  the  original  law.  The  Jew- 
ish Judge,  under  the  theocracy,  exercised  the  func- 
tions of  king  and  priest.  He  made  war,  and  he  con- 
secrated peace,  he  led  the  armies  to  the  field,  and  he 
sacrificed  in  the  temple;  and  this  union  of  powers,  es- 
tablished by  the  express  ordinance  of  the  Deity,  and 
eiBblematic  of  his  own  concentration  of  all  power, 
continued  through  the  golden  age  of  Israel,  from 
Joshua  to  Samuel,  a  period  of  more  than  three  hun- 
dred years. 

The  source  of  the  distinction  is,  that  the  Christian 
ecclesiastic,  from  the  highest  rank  to  the  lowest,  is 
appointed  for  a  teacher.  The  chief  purpose  of  the 
Jewish  priesthood  was  the  performanec  of  the  temple 
worship,  teaching  was  the  inferior  duty.  But,  *'Go 
ye,  and  teach  all  nations,"  is  the  one  compfehensive 
commission  given  to  the  Apostles  and  their  successors 
through  every  age  of  Christianity. 

A  duty  of  this  nature  excluded  temporal  sovereign^ 
ty.  What  reception  could  the  Gospel  expect  from 
men  to  whom  it  was  delivered  by  a  missionary  bear- 
ing the  Bible  in  the  same  stern  hand  that  ruled  the  la- 
bours of  the  throne  and  field?  With  what  conviction 
could  they  listen  to  the  preaching  of  the  gentle  vir- 
tues, from  the  lips  that  had  but  the  moment  before 
been  proclaiming  even  justifiable  wrath  against  a  re- 
bel or  an  enemy?  How  were  converts  to  be  won  to 
the  meekness  and  unworldly  humility  of  the  gospel, 
by  a  teacher  however  pious,  clothed  in  the  habitual 
pomp  of  royalty,  or  wielding  the  sword  that  is  to  be 
a  terror  to  evil  doers. 

But  a  still  more  sufficient  reason  may  have  origi- 


244  HISTORY. 

nated  in  the  divine  foreknowledge.  He  who  knew 
what  was  in  man,  must  have  contemplated  the  peril  of 
Christian  truth  in  the  caprice  of  a  teacher  armed  with 
royal  authority.  Religion  allows  of  no  appeal  but  to 
the  understanding;  for  no  righteous  conviction  can 
be  produced  by  force.  But  with  what  fearful  facility 
might  not  the  monarch  priest  confound  the  limits  of 
reason  and  power;  how  insensibly  might  not  resist- 
ance to  the  doctrine  be  construed  into  resistance  to 
the  sovereignty;  how  rapidly  might  not  the  igno- 
rance, the  passions,  and  the  corruptions  of  the  scep- 
tred controversialist  gather  in  ruin  over  the  head  of 
his  rash  antagonist,  the  doubter  and  the  rebel  be  de- 
clared one,  and  the  truth  be  borne  down  by  the  ar- 
gument of  fire  and  sword  1  The  full  illustration  is  to 
be  found  in  the  history  of  the  Popedom. 

The  temporal  dominion  of  the  Pontiffs  had  now  been 
established  by  the  gift'of  the  Exarchate,  yet  they  were 
still  at  a  distance  of  four  hundred  years  from  complete 
supremacy.  Charlemagne  in  rig,ht  of  His  father  and 
grandfather  was  Patrician  of  Rome,  a  rank  confer- 
ring the#honours  and  authority  of  the  ancient  repre- 
sentative of  the  eastern  emperors.  Under  this  popu- 
lar title  he  was  virtually  monarch;  allegiance  was 
sworn  to  him  and  his  family  by  the  Romans,  money 
was  coined,  and  justice  administered  in  his  name, 
even  the  election  of  the  Popes  required  his  confirma- 
tion; and  to  the  end  of  his  life  Rome  and  Ravenna 
were  included  in  the  list  of  cities  belonging  to  the  re- 
sistless sovereign  of  the  Franks  and  Lombards.* 

Italian  intrigue,  or  the  natural  ambition  of  the  first 
king  and  soldier  of  Europe,  at  length  gave  him  his 
true  title,  and  Rome,  after  a  lapse  of  three  centuries, 
was  again  to  see  an  emperor. 

A.  D.  800.  On  the  death  of  Adrian  the  first,  his 
nephew  had  been  set  aside  for  Leo,  a  priest  of  the 

*  Gibbon,  c.  xlix. 


THE  PAPACY.  245 

Lateran.  The  partizans  of  the  disappointed  candidate 
waited  but  the  moment  for  revenge.  In  a  public  ce- 
remony they  rushed  on  Leo,  scattered  his  attendants, 
and  left  him  for  dead.  He  recovered,  made  his  com- 
plaint to  the  Patrician,  and  finally  appeared  before 
Charlemagne  at  his  camp  in  Westphalia.  His  quar- 
rel was  espoused,  an  army  marched  to  the  capital,  the 
Pontiff  purified  l3y  oath  of  all  charges,  and  the  de- 
feated faction  sent  into  banishment.  On  Christmas 
day,  mass  was  celebrated  in  St.  Peter's,  at  which 
Charlemagne  attended  in  the  ancient  dress  of  a  Roman 
Patrician.  At  a  pause  in  the  service,  Leo  advanced, 
bearing  a  diadem,  which  he  placed  on  the  unconscious 
head  of  Charlemagne,  who  long  after  persisted  in  de- 
nying all  expectation  of  this  act  of  "irresistible  grati- 
tude." He  was  instantly  hailed  with  the  universal 
acclamation,  <'Long  life  and  victory  to  Charles,  the 
most  pious  Augustus,  crowned  by  God,  the  great  and 
pacific  emperor  of  the  Romans." 

This  event  cemented  that  connexion  with  the  Ger- 
man empire,  one  of  the  most  singular  in  history, 
by  which  the  Pope  was  at  once  a  subject  and  a  king, 
and  the  Popedom  at  once  in  a  state  of  independence 
and  vassalage.  Charlemagne  was  now  the  unques- 
tionable prince  of  Rome.  Yet  the  rights  of  persona!' 
and  public  sovereignty  granted  by  his  father  and  him- 
self had  never  been  annulled.  Even  the  sweeping 
*' donation"  of  Constantine,  by  which  the  sovereignty 
of  the  west  had' been  claimed,  was  not  disturbed. 
That  claim  never  slumbered,  and  it  was  at  length  put 
into  tremendous  action.  But,  until  the  hour,  seen 
through  a  vista  of  four  hundred  years  of  dissimulation 
and  blood,  when  it  was  realized,  and  the  Pope  wield- 
ed from  the  Vatican  all  the  monarchies  of  Europe; 
he  was  the  nominal  vassal  of  the  successors  of  Charle- 
magne. 

Yet,  in  Rome,  the  Pope  already  possessed  the  pow- 
er of  a  monarch.  The  life  of  the  emperor  was  all  a 
battle,  or  the  march  that  led  to  battle  j  the  furious 

21^ 


246  HISTORY. 

overthrow  of  Barbarian  altars,  or  the  hazardous  strug- 
gle with  the  native  bravery  and  rugged  resources  of 
the  Baltic  tribes.  The  eye  and  the  arm  of  this  inde- 
fatigable man  were  in  con&tant  activity;  and  his  re- 
liques  still  give  evidence  of  the  extraordinary  effects 
that  may  be  wrought  by  the  energy  of  an  individual 
mind.  Charlemagne  either  conquered  or  kept  in  obe- 
dience by  his  single  vigour  an  empire  embracing 
nearly  the  whole  of  France,  Italy,  Germany,  Hunga- 
ry, and  Spain!  He  was  besides  a  legislator,  and  a 
theologian,  such  as  the  age  could  make;  the  convener, 
and  leader  of  the  celebrated  council  of  Frankfort,  in 
794,  in  their  condemnation  of  the  worship  of  images. 
But  his  more  unshared  praise  is,  that  he  had  the  intel- 
ligence to  conceive,  and  the  manliness  to  adopt  sys- 
tems of  national  improvement,  to  which  his  personal 
habits  could  have  offered  but  slight  temptation.  A 
soldier,  he  yet  encouraged  commerce  and  the  arts;  a 
despot,  he  drew  round  him  able  men  of  all  opinions^ 
little  acquainted  with  literature,  and  not  even  having 
learned  to  write  until  mature  age,  he  founded  schools 
and  colleges;  and  those  honourable  labours  were  the 
fruit  of  such  leisure  as  could  be  snatched  from  thirty- 
three  campaigns  of  constant  and  sometimes  doubtful 
battle. 

A.  D.  888.  In  the  division  of  the  empire  by  his 
degenerate  descendants,  jn  the  decay  of  his  line,  and 
in  the  long  interregnum  of  seventy-four  years  that 
followed  the  deposition  of  the  last  remnant  of  his 
blood,  the  Popes  consolidated  their  influence,  without 
yet  asserting  their  freedom. 

A.  D.  962.  The  restoration  of  the  Western  empire 
by  Otho,  the  Saxon,  produced  only  a  repetition  of  the 
march  of  Charlemagne.  He  poured  his  troops  into 
Italy,  overwhelmed  its  innumerable  and  corrupt  fac- 
t4ons,  fixed  the  Pope  in  unmolested  power,  and  claim- 
ed the  Imperial  crown  as  the  inalienable  right  of  the 
Sovereign  of  Germany..     This  established  the  two 


THE  PAPACY.  247 

memorable  maxims  with  the  force  of  law.  1.  That 
the  Prince  elected  in  the  German  diet  acquired  from 
that  instant  the  subject  kingdoms  of  Italy  and  Rome. 
2.  That  he  might  not  legally  assume  the  titles  of  Em- 
peror and  Augustus,  until  he  had  received  the  crown 
from  the  hands  of  the  Pope.* 

A.  D.  1073.  But  this  connexion  had  now  done  its 
work,  and  was  to  be  dissolved.  Gregory  the  Vllth, 
a  man  of  ability  and  ambition,  openly  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  independence,  by  determining  to  fix  the  elec- 
tion of  the  Popes  in  the  College  of  Cardinals,t  and  to 
abolish  the  right  of  interference  alike  of  the  German 
Emperors,  and  of  the  people  of  Rome.  Another  still 
bolder  project  inflamed  the  spirit  of  this  celebrated 
monk;  the  privilege  of  bestowing  the  Western  empire 
as  a  fief  of  the  Church,  and  the  extension  of  the  tem- 
poral dominion  of  the  Popes  over  Christendom. 

A.  D.  1198.  The  man  at  length  appeared  who  was 
to  consummate  the  ambition  of  the  Popedom.  The 
Pontiffs  had  hitherto  been  chiefly  of  obscure  birth, 
and  of  advanced  age,:}:  taken  from  the  cloister,  and 
withered  by  the  cloister.  Lotharius,  Cardinal  Deacon, 
was  elected  to  the  Papal  chair,  by  the  name  of  Inno- 
cent the  Illd.,  in  his  thirty-seventh  year.  By  descent 
a  man  of  rank.  Count  of  Segni;  celebrated  for  his 
knowledge  of  the  canon  law,  the  chief  learning  of 
the  age;  and  in  the  vigour  of  life,  of  talent^  and  the 
bolder  passions,  he  possessed  all  the  qualities  essential 
to  the  triumph  of  kingly  ambition.  The  time  was 
favourable.  From  the  Vatican  he  saw  Europe  a  dun- 
geon or  a  desert;  Germany  convulsed  with  political 
faction  ;  France  perplexed  with  religious  dispute; 
Spain  sustaining  a  ruinous  and  protracted  war  with  the 
Moor.     England  wasted  by  ancient  feuds,  and  about 

*  Gibbon,  c.  xlix, 

f  This  was  done  by  the  decree  of  the  Lateran  Council,  A.  D. 
1179,  under  Alexander  the  Uld.  (Mosheim,  Cen.  xii.) 
i  The  average  reig^  of  the  Popes  has  been  about  nine  years. 


248  HISTORY. 

to  plunge  her  remaining  vigour  into  civil  and  eccle- 
siastical struggle,  that  bitter  travail  from  which,  in  a 
remoter  age,  her  faith  and  freedom  were  to  be  born. 
In  the  whole  circle  of  Europe  neither  sagacity  nor 
strength  were  visible  to  resist  the  young  and  daring 
monarch  who  domineered  over  it  from  its  sacred  cen- 
tral throne.  The,  Roman  polity  already  spoke  the 
haughtiest  language  of  power.  "The  Pope  is  the  Lord 
of  the  world;  neither  Prince  nor  Bishop,  neither  civil 
nor  ecclesiastical  ruler,  can  have  any  lawful  authority 
in  Church  or  State  underived  from  him.''*  The  suc- 
cessful activity  with  which  this  more  than  conqueror 
pursued  his  career  may  be  seen  from  a  slight  detail  of 
his  principal  transactions  in  nearly  the  order  in  which 
they  occurred,  t 

His  first  act  was  the  total  subjection  of  the  city  of 
Rome  to  the  Papal  See.  The  prefect  and  magistrates 
had  hitherto  taken  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Em- 
peror of  Germany.  This  he  instantly  abolished,  and 
transferred  their  allegiance  to  himself. 

He  recovered  the  March  of  Ancona  and  other  dis- 
tricts usurped  from  the  See. 

He  now  commenced  the  exercise  of  his  power  over 
sovereigns.  He  excommunicated  Alphonsus  King  of 
Gallicia  and  Leon  for  marrying  within  the  prohibited 
degrees. 

He  compelled,  by  the  threat  of  excommunication, 
Sanctius  King  of  Portugal  to  renew  his  tribute  to 
Rome. 

He  laid  the  foundations  of  the  Inquisition,  by  send- 
ing commissioners  to  France,  superseding  the  autho- 
rity of  the  Bishops  in  matters  of  heresy. 

He  invested  Constantia,  the  widow  of  the  Emperor 
of  Germany,  and  her  son,  with  the  kingdom  of  Sicily. 

He  declared  and  supported  a  new  candidate  for  the 
empire,  thus  giving  rise  to  a  furious  war  which  lasted 
till  1207. 

•  Mosheim.  Cen.  xii.     -j-  Muratori.  Gesta  Innoc.  Script.  R.  Ital 


THE  PAPACY.  249 

He  laid  France  under  an  interdict  for  its  Monarch's 
rejection  of  his  Queen.  By  this  most  formidable  in- 
fliction to  a  superstitious  age,  the  King  was  compelled 
to  submission. 

He  reunited  Bulgaria  and  Wallachia  to  his  See.  He 
threatened  the  King  of  Hungary  with  excommunica- 
tion, and  reduced  him  to  obedience. 

He  crowned  Peter  King  of  Arragon,  demanding  of 
him  an  oath  to  be  *^ faithful  and  obedient  to  his  Lord, 
Pope  Innocent  the  Hid,"  and  obtaining  a  yearly  tri- 
bute. 

He  received  the  submission  of  the  Patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople; subsequently  declared  his  election  null; 
and  finally  confirmed  it,  consecrating  him. 

He  excommunicated  the  Venetians. 

He  confirmed  the  German  imperial  crown  to  Phi- 
lip, whom  he  had  before  excommunicated.  The  ex- 
communication was  taken  off  only  at  the  entreaty  of  a 
deputation  from  the  Bishops  of  Germany. 

In  1203,  Innocent  raised  the  war  of  persecution 
against  the  Albigenses  in  the  south  of  France,  ab- 
solving the  subjects  of  the  Count  of  Thoulouse  from 
their  oath  of  allegiance. 

In  1208  the  celebrated  transaction  occurred,  which 
showed  England  that  she  was  neither  too  remote  nor 
too  powerful  to  be  safe  from  the  Roman  sceptre.  King 
John's  refusal  to  receive  Langton  as  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  on  the  Pope's  nomination,  had  roused  the 
wrath  of  the  Vatican.  England  was  laid  under  an  In- 
terdict. By  this  act,  which  may  well  excite  our  asto- 
nishment at  the  temper  of  the  times  in  which  it  could 
have  been  inflicted,  or  been  borne,  the  whole  kingdom 
was  instantly  put  out  of  the  pale  of  Christianity.  The 
churches  were  closed,  the  dead  were  buried  in  the 
highways,  and  without  any  funeral  solemnity;  the 
sacrament  was  prohibited;  of  all  the  rites,  baptism 
alone  remained.  A  more  personal  blow  was  then 
levelled  at  the  King,  in  his  excommunication,  and  the 


250  HISTORY. 

nullity  of  the  oath  of  allegiance.  A  third,  and,  if  pos- 
sible, still  more  extraordinary  assumption  of  power, 
was  the  declaration  that  the  English  throne  was  va- 
cant, and  that  it  was  given  to  the  French  King.  The 
result  is  too  familiar  to  be  repeated.  The  haughtiness 
of  the  Papal  Legate,  the  guilty  pusillanimity  of  John, 
and  the  bitter  and  contemptuous  wrath  of  the  nation  at 
seeing  the  crown  profaned  by  the  foot  of  an  Italian 
priest,  have  been  engraved  in  records  more  imperish- 
able than  brass  or  marble,  have  been  burnt  in  on  th6 
memory  of  England  by  the  indignant  and  immortal 
fires  of  poetry. 

His  daring  and  turbulent  life  had  now  approached 
its  end.  His  last  act  was  worthy  to  crown  his  suc- 
cessors. In  1215,  he  convened  the  fourth  Lateran 
Council;  the  most  pompous  assemblage  ever  gathered 
under  the  auspices  of  Rome^  a  convocation  of  the  Ec- 
elesiastical  world.  At  it  were  present  the  two  Patri- 
archs of  Constantinople  and  Jerusalem;  the  deputies 
Gi  the  Patriarchs  of  Alexandria  and  Antioch;  four 
hundred  and  twelve  Bishops;  and  Ambassadors  from 
all  the  Christian  Kings.  It  was  the  declared  submis- 
sion of  Christendom,  East  and  West;  the  civilized 
earth  at  the  footstool  of  the  Popedom.  At  this  coun- 
cil, the  tenets  of  Popery,  hitherto  growing  up  in 
silence  or  shapelessness,  were  collected,  formed,  and 
promulgated,  as  the  eternal  law  of  Rome.  Innocent 
had  the  ominous  distinction  of  setting  the  seal  to 
transubstantiation — auricular  confession — the  right  of 
deposing  kings — the  subjection  of  all  ecclesiastical 
powers— and  the  Papal  supremacy,  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral, over  all  Christians,  all  ranks  of  authority,  and 
all  mankind. 

His  dying  hours  were  characteristic  of  the  super- 
stition which  held  even  his  bold  and  sagacious  spirit 
in  chains.  Feeling  his  decay,  he  carried  in  public 
procession  the  Veronica,  a  pretended  picture  of  our 
Lord   on  a  napkin,  from  the   Church  of  the  Holy 


THE  INQUISITION.  251 

Ghost  to  St.  Peter's,  and  back  again;  composed  a  pray- 
er in  honour  of  the  picture ;  and  granted  a  ten  days' 
indulgence  to  those  who  should  visit  the  idol.  He 
died  in  1216. 


THE  INQUISITION. 

"And  I  beheld  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth;  and  he 
had  two  horns  like  a  lamb ,  and  he  spake  as  a  drag-on. 

**And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  before  him, 
and  causeth  the  earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein  to  worship 
the  first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed."* 

The  spiritual  supremacy  of  Rome  hadj  almost  in 
the  moment  of  its  birth,  been  disowned,  even  in  Italy. 
The  Arch-diocess  of  Milan,  consisting  of  the  seven 
provinces,  Liguria,  (Emilia,  Flaminia,  Venetia,  the 
Cottian  and  Greek  Alps,  and  Rhetia  or  the  Grisons, 
the  ancient  government  of  the  Lieutenant  of  the  west- 
ern Praetorian  Praefect,  had  long  pursued  their  own  ri^ 
tual,  and  established  the  Ambrosian  Liturgy. 

But  their  first  open  separation  from  Rome  was  in 
the  year  553.  It  became  still  more  distinct  in  590, 
when  nine  of  the  bishops,  rejected  the  communion  of 
the  Pope  as  a  heretic,  and  refused  obedience  to  the 
command  of  the  Emperor  Mauritius,  to  be  present  at 
a  council  at  Rome,  denying  that  they  could  commu- 
nicate with  Gregory  the  Ist.t 

A.  D.  817.  The  prelates  of  the  Milanese  had  strug- 
gled, at  the  council  of  Francfort,  against  the  general 
corruption  of  the  Papacy.  But  an  eminent  man  sud.- 
denly  arose  to  embody  their  resistance,  and  to  take 
the  lead  equally  in  enlightening  the  Church,  and 
breaking  down  the  Romish  supremacy.     Claudius,  a 

*  Apoc.  xiii.  11, 12. 

f  Allix.  Churches  of  Fiemont,  p.  35. 


252  HISTORY. 

Spaniard,  had  been  one  of  the  chaplains  of  Lewis  the 
Pious;  who,  on  his  accession  to  the  German  Empire, 
had  appointed  this  able  and  learned  man  to  the  bish- 
opric of  Turin.  The  rank  was  high,  for  Turin  was  a 
metropolitan  see ;  though  the  title  of  archbishop  was 
not  yet  introduced.  The  Romish  idolatry  had  made 
rapid  advances  in  the  north  of  Italy;  and  the  appoint- 
ment of  Claudius  was  the  honourable  testimony  to  ta- 
lents and  virtues  which  made  him  the  fittest  champion 
of  the  truth.  He  instantly  unsheathed  that  only  le- 
gitimate and  irresistible  sword,  which  is  put  into  hu- 
man hands  by  the  Spirit ;  he  spread  the  Scriptures. 
He  wrote  for  the  people  successive  explanations  of 
Genesis,  St.  Matthew,  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians, 
the  Ephesians,  Exodus  and  Leviticus.  The  chief 
points  of  his  teaching  were  all  in  direct  opposition  to 
the  Papal  theology.     He  declared  that — 

Christ  is  the  only  head  of  the  Church,  the  Apostles 
were  all  equal,  and  the  only  primacy  of  St.  Peter  con- 
sisted in  his  having  had  the  sacred  honour  of  found- 
ing the  Church  among  the  Jews  and  Gentiles. 

The  Romish  doctrine  of  merits  is  altogether  un- 
founded in  Scripture. 

Tradition  in  religion  is  of  no  value. 

Man  is  to  be  saved  only  by  faith  in  the  Saviour's 
sacrifice. 

The  Church  among  men  is  liable  to  error. 

Prayers  for  the  dead  are  useless. 

Image-worship  is  sin. 

The  reputation  and  doctrines  of  this  great  man  soon 
spread  through  Italy,  and  even  into  Spain.  The  Pa- 
pal court,  not  yet  daring  to  persecute  the  favoured 
bishop  of  the  Emperor,  turned  its  pen  upon  him;  and 
the  chief  memorials  of  his  opinions  are  now  to  be 
found  in  the  writings  of  his  adversaries.  But  even  in 
those  suspicious  depositories,  they  exhibit  a  manliness 
and  vigour  which  realize  the  character  of  the  man. 
He  had  broken   the  images  in  his  diocess,   and  had 


THE  INQUISITION.  253 

written,  in  defence  of  this  bold  proceeding,  a  treatise 
against  image-worship,  pilgrimages,  the  adoration  of 
saints  and  relics,  &c.  A  fragment  of  this  treatise  is 
quoted  by  Dungalus,  one  of  his  opponents.  Its  force 
distinguishes  it  strikingly  from  the  loose  and  heavy 
perplexity  of  the  old  controversial  style. 

"But,  mark  what  the  followers  of  the  false  religion 
and  superstition  allege;  they  say,  it  is  in  commemora- 
tion and  honour  of  our  Saviour,  that  they  serve,  hon- 
our, and  adore  the  cross.  They  witness  thereby  that 
they  perceive  of  him  only  what  the  wicked  perceived, 
whether  Jews  or  Heathens,  who  do  not  see  his  resur- 
rection, nor  consider  him  but  as  altogether  swallowed 
up  by  death;  unminding  what  the  Apostle  saith,  'we 
know  Jesus  Christ  no  longer,  according  to  the  flesh.' 
'*  God  command-s  one  thing,  and  those  people  do 
the  direct  contrary.  God  commands  us  to  bear  our 
cross,  and  not  to  worship  it.  But  those  are  all  for 
worshipping  it,  whereas  they  do  not  bear  it  at  all. 

*'  If  we  ought  to  adore  the  cross  because  Christ  was 
fastened  to  it,  how  many  other  things  are  there  which 
touched  Christ?     Did  he  not  remain  nine  months  in 
the  Virgin's  womb?  why  not  then  on  the  sam-e  ground, 
worship  all  virgins,  because  a  virgin  brought  forth  Je- 
sus Christ?  why  not  adore  mangers  and  old  clouts,  be- 
cause he  was  laid  in  a  manger,  and  wrapped  in  swad- 
dling clothes?  why  not  adore  .fisher-boats,  because  he 
slept  in  one  of  them,   and  preached  to  the  multitude^ 
and  caused  a  net  to  be  cast  out,  wherewith  was  caught 
a  miraculous  quantity  of  fish?  why  not  adore  asses, 
because  he  entered  Jerusalem  upon  the  foal  of  an  ass? 
and  lambs,  because  it  is  written  of  him,  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world? 
yet  those  men  would  rather  eat  lambs  than  worship 
their  images!  why  not  worship  lions,  because  he  is 
called  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah?  or  rocks,  be- 
eause  it  is  said,  *  and  the  Rock  was  Christ?'  or  thorns, 

22 


254  HISTORY. 

because  he  was  crowned  with  them?  or  lances,  be- 
cause one  of  them  pierced  his  side? 

**A11  those  things  are  ridiculous;  and  rather  to  be 
lamented,  than  to  be  written.  But  we  are  forced  to 
write  them  in  opposition  to  fools;  and  to  declaim 
against  those  hearts  of  stone  which  the  arrows  and 
sentences  of  the  word  of  God  cannot  pierce.  Come 
to  yourselves  again,  ye  miserable  transgressors;  why 
are  ye  gone  astray  from  the  truth,  and  why  being  be- 
come vain,  are  ye  fallen  in  love  with  vanity,  why  do 
ye  crucify  the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  open 
shame? 

"  We  know  well  that  this  passage  of  the  Gospel  is 
very  ill  understood,  ^  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  my  Church;  and  I  will  give  un- 
to thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  under  the 
pretence  of  which  words  the  stupid  and  ignorant  peo- 
ple, destitute  of  all  spiritual  knowledge,  betake  them- 
selves to  Rome,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  eternal  life. 
For  the  ministry  belongs  to  all  the  true  superinten- 
dents and  pastors  of  the  Church;  who  discharge  the 
same,  as  long  as  they  are  in  this  world:  and  when  they 
have  paid  the  debt  of  death,  others  succeed  to  their 
places,  who  enjoy  the  same  authority  and  power. 

"  Return,  0  ye  blind,  to  your  light;  return  to  him 
who  enlightens  every  man  thatcometh  into  the  world! 
If  we  must  believe  God  when  he  promiseth,  how 
much  more  when  he  swears,  and  saith  that,  if  Noah, 
Daniel,  and  Job,  were  in  it,  that  is,  if  the  Saints  whom 
you  call  upon  were  endowed  with  as  great  holiness, 
as  great  righteousness,  and  as  much  merit  as  those 
were,  they  shall  deliver  neither  son  nor  daughter. 
And  it  is  for  this  end  that  he  makes  this  declaration, 
viz.  that  none  might  put  their  confidence  in  either  the 
merits  or  the  intercession  of  Saints.  Ye  fools,  when 
will  ye  be  wise?  Ye  who  run  to  Rome,  to  seek  there 
the  intercession  of  an  apostle? 

^*The  fifth  thing  with  which  you  reproach  me  is. 


THE  INQUISITION.  255 

tliat  it  displeaseth  you  that  the  Apostolic  Lord,  (for 
so  you  are  pleased  to  call  Pope  Paschal  deceased,)  had 
honoured  me  with  this  charge.  But,  forasmuch  as 
the  words,  *  Apostolicus  dicitur  quasi  Apostoli  cus- 
tos,'  may  intimate  as  much  as  the  Apostle's  keeper; 
know  that  he  only  is  Apostolic,  who  is  the  guardian 
and  keeper  of  the  Apostle's  doctrine;  and  not  he  who 
hoasts  himself  to  be  seated  in  the  chair  of  the  Apos- 
tle, and  in  the  mean  time  doth  not  acquit  himself  of 
the  charge  of  the  Apostle;  for  the  Lord  saith,  *The 
Scribes  and  Pharisees  sit  in  Moses'  chair.^" 

Those  who  have  glanced  over  the  dreary  volumes 
of  the  Romish  apologists  will  best  feel  the  wonder  of 
this  noble  vigour  in  the  ninth  century,  the  spirit  of 
eloquence  and  life  which  is  administered  by  the  de- 
fence of  the  truth  of  God.  The  mind  that  then 
could  pour  out  this  lofty  and  hallowed  reprobation  of 
Idolatry  and  Rome,  was  visibly  touched  by  the  coal 
from  the  altar. 

But  the  increasing  temporal  power  of  the  Papacy, 
and  the  blind  submission  with  which  the  German 
Emperors  lent  themselves  to  the  violences  of  Rome, 
gradually  destroyed  the  independence  of  the  Mila- 
nese Church.  The  Scriptures  perished,  or  were  borne 
away  with  the  exiled  Christians  to  the  valleys  of  the 
Alps;  and  the  seven  provinces  were  added  to  the  gi- 
gantic diocess  of  Rome. 

The  last  embers  of  the  faith  in  Italy  had  been  scat- 
tered, and  the  Popedom  had  turned  to  its  secondary 
work  of  territorial  aggrandizement,  when  the  flame 
was  discovered  to  have  been  rekindled  in  the  Alps. 
Persecution  was  let  loose  upon  the  people  of  the  val- 
leys, and  a  multitude  were  driven  to  take  refuge  in 
the  southern  provinces  of  France.  Under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  Count  of  Thoulouse  and  the  principal 
Lords  of  the  south  their  converts  multiplied,  until 
they  amounted  to  so  large  a  number  that  the  Papal 
order  commanding  their  expulsion  found  the  Count 


256  HISTORY. 

Raymond  cVetermined  to  support  the  cause  of  the  Albf- 
genses.^ 

In  the  year  1160,  Peter,  surnamed  Waldensls,  (of 
the  Valleys,)  a  Barbe,t  or  preacher  of  the  Vaudois, 
had  come  into  France,  distributing  the  Scriptures,  and 
converting  the  people  of  Provence  to  the  Faith.  But 
the  origin  of  the  Vaudois  system  of  doctrines  was 
known  to  be  even  then  of  great  antiquity.  There  are 
extant  copies  of  their  Belief,  dated  A.  D.  1100.  The 
Inquisitor,  Reinerius  Sacco,  computed  it  to  be  five 
hundred  years  old.  He  might  have  justly  ascended 
still  higher,  and  placed  it  in  the  age  of  the  Apostles. 
The  first  effort  of  the  Papal  Missionaries  was  to  ca- 
lumniate the  doctrines;  the  next,  to  destroy  the  peo- 
ple. The  Waldenses  were  charged  with  Manichaeism. 
But  their  creed  is  the  irresistible  proof  of  the  utter 
futility  of  the  charge. 

The  Manichees,  an  Asiatic  sect,  who  had  risen  in 
the  third  century,  totally  perverted  the  Gospel,  by 
mingling  it  with  the  fabulous  and  metaphysic  corrup- 
tions of  the  East.  They  held  two  eternal  principles, 
a  good  and  an  evil.  They  rejected  the  entire  of  the 
Old  Testament,  and  nearly  the  entire  of  the  New. 
Tbey  condemned  marriages.  They  conceived  the 
creation  of  the  earth  and  man  to  have  been  the  work 
of  an  evil  principle.  They  denied  free  will.  They 
denied  the  mortal  existence  of  our  Lord,  his  death, 
and  his  resurrection.  They  denied  the  resurrection 
of  the  body.  They  rejected  baptism;  they  rejected 
the  cup  in  the  communion.  J 

The   creed  of  the  Waldenses  must   be  taken   not 


*  The  name  was  not  general  till  after  the  council  of  Albi, 
1254.  It  was  given  from  the  principal  district  of  the  Reformed, 
(Albi  being  the  chief  city,)  which  lay  between  the  Garonne  and 
the  Rhone. 

t"  Barbe  is  uncle  in  the  Vaudois  dialect,  a  name  of  affection  given 
to  their  preachers. 

i  Allix. 


THE  INQUISITION.  257 

from  the  Romish  divines,  who  alternately  slaughter- 
ed and  libelled  them,  but  from  their  own  public  ex- 
positions at  the  time.  From  those  documents  it  ap- 
pears incontestibly,  that 

They  received  the  whole  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  and  those  alone. 

They  believed  in  one  Mediator  between  God  and 
man;  and  denied  the  mediation  and  worship  of 
saints. 

They  believed  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  only 
through  the  sacrifice  of  the  Lord  Christ,  and  without 
purgatory. 

They  allowed  of  but  two  Sacraments,  Baptism  and 
the  Lord's  Supper.. 

They  denied  the  efficacy  of  the  Mass;  tradition,  as 
equal  to,  or  fit  to  be  associated  with  the  authority  of 
Scripture;  and  the  Scriptural  necessity  or  suitable- 
ness of  the  fasts,  feasts,  and  general  hierarchy  of  the 
Romish  Church.* 

It  is  evident  that  those  are  the  doctrines  of  Scrip- 
ture, and  that  they  are  equally  and  irreconcileably 
opposed  to  Manichaeism  and  Romanism.  But  it  was 
the  Popish  outcry  of  the  day.  The  denial  of  tran- 
substantiation  was  pronounced  to  be  the  denial  of  our 
Lord's  real  existence, — Manichaeism.  The  refusal  to. 
worship  the  Virgin  and  the  Cross  was  pronounced  to 
be  a  denial  of  the  actual  birth  of  Christ  and  of  his 
crucifixion, — Manichaeism.  But  the  charge  was  use- 
ful to  involve  the  Reformed  in  the  persecution  of  those 
unfortunate  enthusiasts.-  The  decrees  of  the  Eastern, 
and  Western  Monarchs  had  already  gone  forth  against 
the  Manichees ;  and  it  required  only  to  combine  the 
Christians  in  the  scandal,  to  combine  them  in  the 
execution. 

Yet  it  is  unquestionable  that  some  extraordinary 
sects  were  generated  from  the  sudden  freedom  of  the 

*  Ranken.  Hist  France,  v.  iii.  202.    See  Perrin,  &c.  8cCo 


25S  HISTORY. 

Scriptures.  Opinions  started  forth,  whose  extrava- 
gance excited  the  pity  and  astonishment  of  the  Chris- 
tian. The  first  burst  of  light  is  often  too  strong  for 
the  eye  accustomed  to  darkness ;  the  first  conscious- 
ness of  liberty  has  often  maddened  the  prisoner;  and 
there  is  no  instance  of  a  revival  of  religion  in  which 
the  truth  has  not  been  humiliated  by  those  sectarian 
wanderings,  which  prove  at  once  the  ardour  of  the 
human  heart,  and  the  weakness  of  the  human  under- 
standing; Beghards,  Cathari,  Arnoldists,  Free  Breth- 
ren, and  a  crowd  of  enthusiasts  nameless,  or  named 
only  in  contempt,  scattered  themselves  through  Eu- 
rope. But  the  evil  was  transient.  They  had  the 
Scriptures  in  their  hands.  The  word  of  sacred  sober- 
ness subdued  their  extravagance,  while  it  confirmed 
their  Christian  fortitude.  They  went  out  like  colo- 
nists of  the  desert;  but  they  gradually  softened  down 
into  civilization ;  and  some  of  the  noblest  seeds  of 
the  Church  were  sown  by  those  bold  and  irregular 
bands. 

The  preaching  of  the  Waldenses  was  the  true  sera 
of  the  Reformation.  Wickliff,  Luther,  and  Calvin, 
were  but  the  successors  of  the  Barbes,  in  a  nobler  and 
more  fortunate  time.  Literature,  civil  freedom,  the 
balance  of  the  European  governments,  w^ere  the  splen- 
did auxiliaries  that  made  their  triumph  at  once  com- 
paratively easy  and  secure.  The  art  of  printing, 
that  scarcely  less  than  miracle,  went  before  them  like 
the  pillar  of  fire  through  the  wilderness;  and  the  rest 
was  conquest  and  possession  by  the  command  of 
Heaven. 

The  efforts  of  Rome  to  crush  the  infant  Church 
showed  how  keenly  she  felt  her  danger.  A  general 
rescript  was  issued  by  Innocent  the  Hid.  to  all  the 
Lords  of  the  south,  to  the  French  king,  and  to  the 
.  nation  to  take  up  arms  against  the  Reformed.  A 
Crusade  was  proclaimed,  with  the  promise  of  the  pri- 
Yileges,  temporal  and  spiritual,  hitherto  confined  to 


THE  INQUISITION.  359 

those  who  fought  for  the  recovery  of  Jerusalem.*  An 
army  of  half  a  million  of  men  marched  under  the  Pa- 
pal banner,  led  by  the  Abbot  of  the  Cistercians.  Count 
Raymond  was  overwhelmed  by  this  "flood"  of  des- 
perate fanaticism.  H«  was  forgiven  only  on  the  in- 
sulting conditions,  of  standing  naked  to  the  shirt  at 
the  gate  of  the  Cathedral;  prostrating  himself  at  the 
feet  of  the  Legate;  and  taking  the  cross  against  his 
own  people. 

But  the  sword  must  be  fed.  Raymond,  the  ne- 
phew of  the  Count,  himself  Lord  of  an  extensive  ter- 
ritory, had  refused  to  abandon  his  subjects  to  the  mer- 
cies of  the  Pope.  The  whole  weight  of  the  crusade 
was  flung  upon  him.  Beziers,  his  capital,  was  storm- 
ed, and  its  twenty- three  thousand  inhabitants  were 
put  to  the  sword.  On  this  occasion  was  uttered  one 
of  those  memorably  ferocious  expressions  which  pass 
into  portraitures  of  men  and  their  times.  Some  he- 
sitation had  arisen  before  the  assault,  as  to  the  fate  of 
the  Romish  inhabitants  who  might  have  remained  in 
the  town.  '^Kill  all,"  was-  the  comprehensive  answer 
of  the  Abbot,  "God  will  find  out  who  belong  to 
him," 

The  Count  of  Thoulouse  was  at  length  forced  into 
the  field.  His  nephew  had  been  taken  prisoner,  and 
was  dead.  Simon  de  Montfort,  a  man  of  blood,  had 
resolved  on  the  seizure  of  Raymond's  territory^  and 
entered  it  with  fire  and  sword.  But  the  whole  south 
suddenly  rose  against  him;  he  was  defeated;  and  the 
war  became  fierce,  general,  and  doubtful.  The  south 
was  covered  Avith  slaughter;  the  deaths  of  the  Albi- 
geois  were  often  sternly  repaid.  De  Montfort  was  kil- 
led in  1218,  at  the  siege  of  Thoulouse.  Count  Ray- 
mond died,  and  dying,  left  his  wrongs,  and  more  than 
his  resolution,  to  his  son.  But  the  whole  power  of 
France  headed  by  Lewis  the  Vlllth,  at  length  closed 

*  Ranken.-V.  iii. 


260  HISTORY. 

upon  him;  and,  in  1229,  hostilities  ended  by  a  treaty, 
which  merged  the  territory  of  the  Counts  of  Thou- 
louse  in  the  Royal  dominions.  The  war  cost  a  mil- 
lion of  lives. 

In  our  fortunate  country,  the  power  of  the  Romish 
Church  has  so  long  perished,  that  we  find  some  diffi- 
culty in  conceiving  the  nature,  and  still  more  in  be- 
lieving the  tyranny  of  its  dominion.  The  influence  of 
monks,  and  the  murders  of  the  Inquisition,  have  pass- 
ed into  a  nursery  tale;  and  we  turn  with  a  generous, 
yet  rash  and  most  unjustifiable  scepticism  from  the 
history  of  Romish  authority. 

Through  almost  the  entire  of  Italy,  through  the 
Flemish  dominions  of  Germany,  through  a  large  por~ 
tion  of  France,  and  through  the  entire  of  Spain,  a  great 
monastic  body  was  establiished,  which,  professing  a 
secondary  and  trivial  obedience  to  the  sovereign,  gave 
its  first  and  real  obedience  to  the  Pope.  The  name 
of  spiritual  homage  cloaked  the  high  treason  of  an 
oath  of  allegiance  to  a  foreign  monarch;  and  whoever 
might  be  king  of  France,  or  Spain,  the  Pope  was  king 
of  the  Dominicans.  All  the  other  monastic  orders 
were  so  many  Papal  outposts.  But  the  great  Domi- 
nican order,  immensely  opulent  in  its  pretended  po- 
verty; formidably  powerful  in  its  hypocritical  disdain 
of  earthly  influence;  and  remorselessly  ambitious,  tur- 
bulent, and  cruel  in  its  primitive  zeal;  was  an  actual 
lodgment  and  province  of  the  Papacy,  an  inferior 
RomCy  in  the  chief  European  kingdoms. 

In  the  closest  imitation  of  Rome^  this  spiritual 
power  had  fiercely  assumed  the  temporal  sword;,  the 
Inquisition  was  army,  revenues,  and  throne  in  one. 
With  the  racks  and  fires  of  a  tribunal  worthy  of  the 
gulf  of  darkness  and  guilt  from  which  it  rose,  the  Do- 
minicans bore  Popery  in  triumph  through  Christen- 
dom, crushing  every  vestige  of  religion  under  the 
wheels  of  its  colossal  idol.  The  subjugation  of  the 
Albigenses  in  1229  had  scattered  the  Church;,  the 


THE  INQUISITION.  261 

shock  of  the  great  military  masses  was  past;  a  subtler 
and  more  active  force  was  required  to  destroy  the  wan- 
dering people  of  God;  and  the  Inquisition  multiplied 
itself  for  the  work  of  death.     This  terrible  tribunal  set 
every  principle^  and  eveia  every  form  of  justice  at  de- 
fiance.    Secrecy^  that  confounds  innocence  with  guilt, 
was  the  spirit  of  its  whole  proceeding.     All  its  step« 
were  in  darkness.     The  suspected  revolter  from  Po- 
pery was  seized  in  secret,  tried  in  secret,  never  suf- 
fered to  see  the  face  of  accuser,  witness,  advocate,  or 
friend,,  was  kept  unacquainted  with  the  charge,  was 
urged  to  criminate  himselfy  if  tardy,  was  compelled 
to  this  self-murder  by  the  rack;  if  terrified,  was  only 
the  more  speedily  murdered  for  the  sport  of  the  mul- 
titude.    From  the  hour  of  his  seizure  he  never  saw 
the  face  of  day,  until  he  was  brought  out  as  a  public, 
show,  a  loyal  and  festal  sacrifice,  to  do  honour  to  the 
entrance  of  some  travelling  viceroy,   some  new  mar- 
ried princess,  or,  on  more  fortunate  occasions,  to  the 
presence  of  the  sovereign.     The  dungeons  were  then 
drained,  the  human  wreck  of  the  torture  and  scourge 
were  gathered  out  of  darkness,  groupes  of  misery  and 
exhaustion  with  wasted  forms  and  broken  limbs,  and 
countenances  subdued  by  pain  and  famine  into  idiot- 
ism,  and  despair,  and  madness;  to  feed  the  fires  round 
which  the  Dominicans  were  chanting  the  glories  of 
Popery,   and  exulting  in  the  destruction  of  the  body 
for  the  good  of  the  soul! 

But  there  were  instances  in  which  the  power  of 
truth  gave  vigour  to  the  dying  moments,  and  the  vic- 
tim put  his  torturers  to  shame.  Of  those,  but  one 
shall  be  alluded  to,  from  its  comprehending  the  chief 
features  of  those  dreadful  sacrifices. 

On  the  return 'of  Philip  II.  from  Flanders  in  1559, 
by  Valladolid,  the  Inquisition  of  the  city  determined 
to  give  their  king  the  highest  indulgence  of  his  nature 
and  their  religion.  The  whole  pomp  of  the  Spanish 
court  was  displayed, — the  king,   his  son,  his  sister, 


263  HISTORY. 

the  prince  of  Parma,  three  ambassadors,  a  crowd  of 
dukes,  commanders  of  military  orders,  bishops, 
grandees,  women  of  rank,  with  the  tribunals,  councils, 
and  other  authorities;  and,  as  the  grand  master  of  the 
ceremonies,  the  archbishop  X)f  Seville,  Inquisitor  Ge- 
neral. The  first  martyr  was  Don  Carlos  de  Seso,  a' 
noble  of  Verona,  son  of  the  bishop  of  Placenza,  dis- 
tinguished for  learning,  an  eminent  servant  of  Charles 
V.  and  a  judge.  The  German  reformation  had  con- 
verted him,  and  he  had  devoted  himself  to  spreading 
the  Gospel;  he  was  seized,  thrown  into  a  secret  pri- 
son, and  after  a  confinement  of  a  year  and  a  half,  was 
suddenly  told  that  he  w^as  to  die.  He  called  for  pen 
and  paper,  and  wrote  his  belief,  which  was  complete- 
ly Scriptural.  He  said  that  "the  belief  of  the  Church 
of  Rome  was  corrupted  for  centuries,  that  he  would 
die  in  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  he  offered  him- 
self to  God  in  memory  of  the  suffering  of  Christ." 
<*It  would  be  difficult,"  says  the  narrator,  himself  a 
Spaniard,  a  priest,  and  an  inquisitor,  "to  express  the 
vigour  and  energy  of  his  writing,  which  filled  two 
sheets  of  paper."'* 

De  Seso's  conversion  was  attempted  twice  that 
night  by  the  monks;  but  he  was  firm,  and  his  manli- 
ness was  so  much  dreaded  that  he  was  brought  to  the 
pile  gagged,  lest  he  should  preach  to  the  people.  As 
he  was  fastened  to  the  stake,  a  last  effort  was  made  to 
convert  or  to  disgrace  him;  he  was  exhorted  to  ac- 
knowledge Popery.  To  this  insult  he  replied,  with 
noble  constancy,  and  in  a  firm  and  uplifted  voice,  "If 
I  had  time,  I  should  convince  you  that  you  are  lost  by 
not  following  my  example.  Now,  be  quick,  and  light 
the  wood  that  is  to  burn  me."  The  pile  was  lighted, 
and  he  died. 

In  the  original  establishment  of  the  Inquisition  in 
1198;  it  had  raged  against  the  Vaudois  and  their  con- 

*  Llorente  H.  Inquls. 


THE  INQUISITION.  263 

verts.  But  the  victims  were  exhausted;  or  not  worth 
the  pursuit  of  a  tribunal  which  looked  to  the  wealth 
as  keenly  as  to  the  faith  of  the  persecuted.  Opulence 
and  heresy  were  at  length  to  be  found  only  in  Spain-; 
and  there  the  Inquisition  turned  with  a  gigantic  step. 
In  the  early  disturbances  of  the  Peninsula,  the  Jews, 
by  those  habits  of  trade,  and  mutual  communion,  which 
still  make  them  the  lords  of  commerce,  had  acquired 
the  chief  wealth  of  the  country.  The  close  of  the 
Moorish  war  in  the  15th  century  had  left  the  Spanish 
monarch  at  leisure  for  extortion;  and  he  grasped  at  the 
Jewish  gains  in  the  spirit  of  a  robber,  as  he  pursued 
his  plunder  with  the  cruelty  of  a  barbarian.  The  In- 
quisition was  the  great  machine,  the  comprehensive 
torturer,  ready  to  squeeze  out  alike  the  heart  and  the 
gold.  In  1481,  an  edict  was  issued  against  the  Jews; 
before  the  end  of  the  year,  in  the  single  diocess  of 
Cadiz,  two  thousand  Jews  were  burned  alive!  The 
fall  of  the  kingdom  of  Grenada  in  1492,  threw  the 
whole  of  the  Spanish  Moors  into  the  hands  of  the  King. 
They  were  cast  into  the  same  furnace  of  plunder  and 
torture.  Desperate  rebellions  followed;  they  were  de- 
feated and,  in  1609,  were  finally  exiled.  ^''In  the 
space  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-nine  years,  the  In- 
quisition deprived  Spain  of  three  millions  of  inhabi- 
tants."* 

On  the  death  of  Leo  X.  in  1521,  Adrian,  the  In- 
quisitor General,  was  elected  Pope.  He  had  laid  the 
foundations  of  his  Papal  celebrity  in  Spain.  *'  It  ap- 
pears, according  to  the  most  moderate  calculation,  that 
during  the  five  years  of  the  ministry  of  Adrian,  24, 
025  persons  were  condemned  by  the  Inquisition,  of 
whom  one  thousand  six-hundred  and  twenty  were 
burned  alive.t 

In  1517,  Luther  began  to  preach  the  Gospel.  The 
earliest  violences  of  the  Inquisition  had  been  directed 

*  Llorente,  f  Ibid. 


264  HISTORY. 

to  the  Bible^  and  the  edict  of  the  council  of  Thoulouse, 
in  1229,  had  forbidden  the  laity  to  read  it  in  their  own 
tongue.     The  Bible,  thus  shut  up  in  a  dead  language, 
had  passed  away  from  the  hands  of  man ;  or  was  re- 
tained only  by  refugees,  at  the  peril  of  their  lives. 
Luther  had  at  length  found  it,  and  flashed  this  living 
torch  of  light  and  hope  in  the  eyes  of  the  Popedom. 
The  Inquisition  was  instantly  up  in  arms.     All  the 
translated  scriptures,  all  the  Commentaries  suspected 
of  the  pollution  of  a  Protestant  pen,  were  prohibited. 
But  the  rage  was  not  confined  to  Lutheran  translations. 
The  Bible  itself  was  the  enemy,  in  whatever  language. 
The  Oriental  professors,  in  the  chief  seat  of  Spanish 
theology,  Salamanca,  were  commanded,  on  pain    of 
excommunication,  to  give  up  their  Greek  and  Hebrew 
Bibles  to  the  Holy  Office!     In  the  year  1558,   the 
^^  terrible  law"  of  Philip  II.  was  published,  which  de- 
creed confiscation  and  death  for  all  who  should  sell, 
buy,  keep,  or  read,  any  of  the  books  prohibited  by 
the  Holy  Office.*     Even  penitents  at  confession  were 
compelled  to  denounce  the  transgressors  of  the  edict; 
and   in  this  hideous   aggravation  of  tyranny,   which 
turned  a  professed  act  of  religion  into  an  act  of  blood, 
and  armed  child  and  parent  against  the  life  of  each 
other,  the  Pope   was  a  fellow  conspirator  with  the 
king  and  the  Inquisition;  the  law  was  sanctioned  by 
a  bull  issued  in  1559. 

This  was  an  aera  of  activity.  An  additional  document 
of  the  utter  darkness  and  slavery  of  conscience  de- 
manded by  Popery  was  furnished  in  the  ordinance  of 
Valdez,  the  Inquisitor  General,  in  the  same  year. 
His  "catalogue"  prohibited  ^^all  Hebrew  books,  and 
those  in  other  tongues  treating  of  the  Jewish  customs; 
all  Arabic,  or  treating  of  Mahometanism;  all  works 
written  or  translated  by  a  heretic,  or  an  individual 
condemned  by  the  Holy  Office;  all  works  in  Spanish 

*  Uorente  H.  Inq. 


THE  INQUISITION.  055 

with  a  preface,  letter,  glossary,  comment,  &c.  by  a 
heretic ;  all  unpublished  MSS.  sermons,  writings, 
treatises  on  Christianity,  its  sacraments,  and  its  Scrip- 
tures,^' &c.  *'Such  is  the  age,"  says  Perez  del  Pra- 
do  the  successor  of  Valdez,  ''that  some  men  have 
carried  their  audacity  to  the  extcrahle  extremity  of 
demanding  permission  to  read  the  Scriptures  in  the 
vulgar  tongue,  without  fearing  to  encounter  TTZor^r// 
poison  therein." 

A  prophetic  character  of  the  Inquisition  had  been — 
its  claim  of  independent  authority.  It  was  already 
too  strong  for  even  the  Pope.  Sixtus  V.  a  wild  and 
tyrannic  man,  but  a  scholar;  in  one  of  those  fits  of  ec- 
centricity, which  in  such  men  sometimes  strike  across 
the  whole  settled  order  of  things,  had  published  an 
Italian  Bible.  The  Spanish  world  was  on  flame.  The 
cardinals  of  Spain  demanded  the  king's  interposition 
against  this  inconceivable  breach  of  the  constitutional 
law  of  Popery.  From  the  time  of  Leo  X.,  by  the  in- 
Tdex  of  the  council,  and  by  the  Inquisitions  of  Rome 
and  Madrid,  all  works  of  doctrine  in  the  vulgar  tongue 
had  been  prohibited.  Philip  ordered  his  ambas- 
sador, Olivarez,  to  remonstrate  with  the  Pope  on  the 
fatal  effects  of  publishing  the  Scriptures.  Sixtus,  furious 
;alike  in  good  and  ill,  threatened  to  hang  Olivarez  on 
^the  spot.  But  his  resistance  was  subdued  in  a  more 
noiseless  way,  familiar  to  the  land  of  absolutions  and 
inquisitions.  The  Pope  was  poisoned;  and  the  poison 
was  said  to  have  been  administered  by  order  of  the 
king.      The  Sixtine  Bible  was  condemned. 

The  Holy  Office  was  now  the  dictator  of  Europe. 
No  matter  what  was  in  the  field,  it  fell  before  the 
mace  of  the  Inquisition.  The  eight  bishops  and  nine 
doctors  of  theology  sent  by  Spain  to  the  council  of 
Trent,  as  the  elite  of  her  scholarship  and  Church,  were 
all  seized  by  the  tribunal  on  the  moment  of  their  re- 
turn. The  sound  of  the  Lutheran  preaching  was  pre- 
sumed to  have  polluted  their  allegiance  to  the  infalli- 
23 


266  HISTORY. 

bility  of  Rome  and  persecution.  The  archbishop  of 
Toledo,  the  first  ecclesiastic  of  Spain,  the  celebrated 
Carranza,  was  cast  into  prison,  and  died,  after  a  con- 
finement of  eighteen  years,  and  a  trial  of  nearly  the 
same  duration.*  But  Popery  had  a  still  higher  mark. 
Neither  the  most  eminent  rank,  nor  even  the  most  un- 
hallowed zeal,  could  be  a  shield  against  the  all-grasping 
ambition  of  Rome;  Charles  V.  the  greatest  monarch 
of  Europe,  and  Philip  II.  the  darkest  of  all  its  bigots, 
were  struck  by  the  same  blow. 

It  is  the  constant  sophism  of  those  who  would  cast 
Christianity  bound  hand  and  foot  at  the  mercy  of  her 
enemies,  that  the  Pope  desires  to  exercise  no  interfe- 
rence in  the  internal  concerns  of  kingdoms;  that,  if  he 
had  the  desire,  he  has  not  the  power;  and  that,  if  he 
possessed  the  power,  he  would  be  resisted  by  the 
whole  body  of  the  national  clergy.  For  the  exposure 
of  this  traitorous  delusion,  we  are  to  look  to  the  times, 
wiien  it  was  the  will  of  Popery  to  put  forth  its  strength; 
not  to  the  present,  when  it  is  its  will  to  lull  us  into 
a  belief  of  its  consistency  with  the  constitution,  in  de- 
fiance of  common  sense,  common  experience,  the  spi- 
rit of  British  law,  and  the  loud  warnings  of  insulted 
and  hazarded  religion. 

In  1555  Paul  IV.  was  raised  to  the  Papal  throne.- 
Ambitious  of  forming  a  house  among  the  Italian 
princes,  he  determined  to  overthrow  the  emperor  and 
his  son.  At  the  age  of  seventy-nine,  he  plunged  into 
negociations  with  France,  for  the  invasion  of  Italy, 
Sicily,  and  the  Empire;  and  prepared  bulls  of  excom- 
munication against  Charles  as  a  heretic  and  favourer 
of  heretics,  depriving  him  of  the  Imperial  crown,  and 
his  son  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples;  and  further  releas- 
ing the  people  of  Spain,  Italy,  and  Germany,  from 
their  oaths  of  allegiance. 

*  The  documents  fill  twenty -four  volumes  in  folio,  of  from  1000 
to  1200  pages  each. 


THE  INQUISITION.  261 

Charles,  feeling  his  danger,  collected  the  opinions 
of  the  famous  Melchior  Cano,  and  other  jurists,  to 
sustain  him  against  the  anathema.  They  decided  that 
it  was  lawful  to  resist  the  Papal  ordinance.  The 
Pope  ordered  the  jurist  to  be  seized  by  the  Inquisition. 
His  order  was  sustained  by  almost  the  whole  body  of 
the  Spanish  prelates,  with  the  archbishop,  who  had 
been  Philip's  preceptor,  at  their  head.  They  obeyed 
their  Master,  and  rebelled  against  their  King! 

Philip,  then  in  England,  wrote  upon  this  occasion 
to  his  sister,  the  Regent  of  Spain,  a  letter  remarkable 
for  its  relation  to  English  Protestantism. 

"  Since  I  informed  you  of  the  conduct  of  the  Pope, 
and  of  the  news  from  Rome,  I  have  learnt  that  his  ho- 
liness proposes  to  excommunicate  the  Emperor  and 
me;  to  put  my  states  under  an  interdict,  and  to  pro^. 
hibit  divine  service.  Having  consulted  learned  men 
on  the  subject,  it  appears  that  it  is  only  an  abuse  of 
the  power  of  the  sovereign  Pontiff,  founded  on  hatred 
and  passion,  certainly  not  provoked  by  our  conduct; 
but  that  we  are  not  obliged  to  submit  in  respect  of  our 
persons  on  account  of  the  great  scandal  which  would 
be  caused  by  our  confessing  ourselves  guilty,  and  the 
great  sin  which  we  should  commit  in  so  doing.  In 
consequence,  it  has  been  decided,  that  if  I  am  inter- 
dicted from  certain  things,  I  am  not  obliged  to  deprive 
myself  of  them,  as  those  who  are  excommunicated; 
though  a  censure  may  be  sent  to  me  from  Rome,  ac- 
cording to  the  disposition  of  his  holiness.  For,  after 
having  destroyed  the  sects  in  Eiigland,  brought  the 
country  under  the  influence  of  the  Churchy  pursued 
and  punished  the  heretics  without  ceasing,  and  ob- 
tained a  success  which  has  been  constant,  I  see  that 
his  holiness  evidently  wishes  to  ruin  my  kingdom."* 

*  It  Is  a  striking  exemplification  of  the  honesty  of  this  religion 
of  the  Jesuit  and  the  Monk,  that  while  Philip  was  laying  up  this 
store  of  merit  with  Rome,  by  secretly  stimulating  the  persecution 
of  the  English  protestants,  he  was  publicly  the  abhon-er  of  all  vio- 


268  HISTORY. 

The  letter  concludes  with  forbidding  the  reception  of 
the  Papal  rescripts  in  Spain.* 

Paul  IV.  had  tempted  the  French  king  to  war;  but 
the  ruinous  battle  of  St.  Quentin  in  1557  broke  up  the 
league;  and  the  Pope  was  left  to  the  wrath  of  the  duke 
of  Alva,  who  marched  from  his  vice-royalty  of  Naples 
full  on  Rome.  Alva  habitually  forgot  his  superstition, 
when  he  put  on  his  sword;  and  would  have  made  a 
memorable  example  of  the  hoary  disturber,  who,  now 
deserted  by  every  ally,  was  crouching  at  his  feet.  But 
Philip  restrained  the  indignant  grandee;  made  a  treaty 
with  the  Pope  on  lenient  terms,  and  put  the  chain 
round  his  own  neck  once  more.  Within  less  than  six 
months,  Paul  flung  the  treaty  and  its  author  into  pub- 
lic contempt,  by  an  edict  to  the  Spanish  Inquisitor,  to 
revive  all  his  orders  against  heretics  of  every  rank,, 
*^  including  Princes,  Kings,  and  Emjierors.''^  The 
names  of  Charles  and  Philip  were  not  pronounced; 
but  it  was  notorious  that  the  brand  was  for  their  fore- 
heads. 

Of  the  multitudes  who  perished  by  the  Inquisition 
throughout  the  world,  no  authentic  record  is  now  dis- 
coverable. But  wherever  Popery  had  power,  there 
was  the  tribunal.  It  had  been  planted  even  in  the 
east,  and  the  Portuguese  Inquisition  of  Goa  w^as,  till 
within  these  few  years,  fed  with  many  an  agony. 
South  America  was  partitioned  into  provinces  of  the 
Inquisition;  and  with  a  ghastly  mimickry  of  the  crimes 
of  the  mother  state,  the  arrivals  of  viceroys,  and  the 

lence.  In  the  midst  of  the  bui-nings  m  Smithfield,  his  confessor, 
Alphonso  di  Castro  was  ordered  to  mount  the  pulpit,  and  exoner- 
ate his  master.  The  Monk's  sermon  of  the  10th  of  February 
1555  was  a  model  of  charity;  he  asked, — "  How  was  it  possible  that 
any  human  being-,  much  less  any  Christian,  could  desire  to  force 
conviction?  How  was  the  sword" compatible  with  human  reason?" 
Etc.  The  whole  nation  wondered,  but  were  still  wisely  incredulous. 

Philip's  letter  has  unfortunately  escaped  the  dilig-ence  of  the 
English  champions  of  Popery. 

*  Llorente. 


THE  INQUISITION.  209 

Other  popular  celebrations  were  thought  imperfect 
without  an  Auto-da-fe.  The  Netherlands  were  one 
scene  of  slaughter  from  the  time  of  the  decree  w^hich 
planted  the  Inquisition  among  them.  In  Spain  the 
calculation  is  more  attainable.  Each  of  the  seventeen 
tribunals  during  a  long  period  burned  annually  on  an 
average  ten  miserable  beings!  We  are  to  recollect 
that  this  number  was  in  a  country  where  persecution 
had  for  ages  abolished  all  religious  differences,  and 
where  the  difliculty  was  not  to  find  the  stake,  but  the 
offering.  Yet,  even  in  Spain,  thus  gleaned  of  all  here-^ 
sy,  the  Inquisition  could  still  swell  its  lists  of  murders 
to  thirty-two  thousand!  The  numbers  burned  in  effi" 
gy,  or  condemned  to  penance,  punishments  generally 
equivalent  to  exile,  confiscation,  and  taint  of  blood, 
to  all  ruin  but  the  mere  loss  of  worthless  life,  'amount- 
ed to  three  hundred  and  nine  thousand.*  But  the 
crowds  who  perished  in  dungeons,  of  the  torture,  of 
confinement,  and  of  broken  hearts;  the  millions  of 
dependent  lives  made  utterly  helpless,  or  hurried  to 
the  grave  by  the  death  of  the  victims,  are  beyond  all 
register;  or  recorded  only  before  Him,  who  has  sworn 
that  *^He  who  leadeth  into  captivity,  shall  go  into 
captivity:  and  he  that  killeth  with  the  sword,  shall  be 
killed  by  the  sword. "t 

Such  was  the  Inquisition,  declared  by  the  Spirit  of 
God  to  be  at  once  the  offspring  and  the  image  of  the 
Popedom.  To  feel  the  force  of  the  parentage,  we 
must  look  to  the  time.  In  the  thirteenth  century,  the 
Popedom  was  at  the  summit  of  mortal  dominion;  it 
was  independent  of  all  kingdoms ;  it  ruled  with  a 
rank  of  influence  never  before  or  since  possessed  by  a 
human  sceptre;  it  was  the  acknowledged  sovereign  of 
body  and  soul;  to  all  earthly  intents  its  power  was 
immeasurable  for  good  or  evil.  It  might  have  spread 
literature,  peace,  freedom,  and  Christianity  to  the  ends 

•  Llorente,  f  Apoc.  xiii.  10. 

23* 


370  HISTORY. 

of  Europe,  or  the  world.  But  its  nature  was  hostile; 
its  fuller  triumph  only  disclosed  its  fuller  evil;  and,  to 
the  shame  of  human  reason,  and  the  terror  and  suffer- 
ing of  human  virtue,  Rome,  in  the  hour  of  its  con- 
summate grandeur,  teemed  with  the  monstrous  and 
horrid  birth  of  the  Inquisition  ! 


THE  SEVEN  PUNISHMENTS  OF  THE 

PERSECUTORS. 

"And  I  saw  the  seven  ai}gels  which  stood  before  God;  and  to 
xhem  were  given  seven  trumpets. 

"And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar,  having  a  golden 
censer;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense,  that  he  should 
offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  s^nts  upon  the  golden  altar  which 
was  before  the  throne. 

"  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  which  came  with  the  prayers 
of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand. 

**  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  with  fire  of  the 
altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth:  and  there  were  voices,  and  thun- 
derings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 

"  And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trumpets  prepared 
themselves  to  sound."* 


I.     THE  ITALIAN  AND  FRENCH  WARS. 

The  ruins  of  the  Albigeois  villages  were  scarcely 
cold,  and  the  Inquisition  had  scarcely  commenced  the 
pursuit  of  their  unfortunate  exiles,  when  a  tremendous 
visitation  fell  upon  the  whole  of  the  Papal  world.  It* 
first  smote  the  first  persecutors,  Italy  and  France,  in 
the  shape  of  anarchy  and  war. 

A.  D.  1301.  The  insolence  of  a  French  bishop  to 
his  king  had  provoked  an  order  for  his  arrest.  The 
bishop  was  a  legate ;  and  the  Pope,  Boniface  VJII., 
of  whom  it  has  been  said  that,  as  Gregory  VII.  seemed 

« 
*  Apoc.  viii.  2,  he. 


THE  SEVEN  PUNISHMENTS.  071 

the  most  usurping  of  mankind,  till  Innocent  III.  ap- 
peared, so  Innocent  was  thrown  into  the  shade  by  the 
enormous  audacity  of  Boniface;  instantly  launched  a 
bull  declaring  himself  King  of  kings,  in  temporals  as 
well  as  spirituals,  and  ordering  the  French  monarch 
to  attend  his  presence  at  Rome.  Philip  the  fair  was 
a  soldier,  and  his  temper  was  stung  by  this  insult  in 
the  face  of  Europe;  he  ordered  the  bull  to  be  burnt 
in  the  streets  of  Paris,  and  summoned  the  first  meet- 
ing of  the  States  general  to  sustain  him  in  the  results 
of  his  hazardous  defiance  of  the  Head  of  Christendom. 
Boniface  summoned  an  antagonist  council,  and  pro- 
mulgated the  memorable  bull  /' Unam  sanctam,"  a 
summary  of  the  sovereign  law  of  Popery,  declaring 
that  ^^  under  the  command  of  the  Head  of  the  Church 
are  two  swords,  the  spiritual  and  the  temporal ;  and  that 
the  subjection  of  every  human  being  to  the  see  of 
Rome  is  a  necessary  article  of  salvation.'^*  This  su- 
preme law  was  fitly  followed  by  the  excommunication 
of  the  king,  and  the  offer  of  his  crown  to  Albert  I., 
Emperor  of  Germany.  Philip  fiercely  anticipated 
the  execution  of  his  sentence,  by  a  measure  which,  in 
that  age,  seemed  beyond  the  daring  of  man.  De  No- 
garet,  one  of  those,  who,  in  the  unsettled  professional 
demarcation  of  the  time,  combined  the  Jurist  and  the 
Soldier,  was  sent  to  strike  at  the  Papal  person.  He 
found  Boniface  unguarded  in  Anagni,  a  village  near 
Rome.  The  Pope  was  seized  by  this  resolute  agent, 
but  soon  after  rescued  by  the  inhabitants;  yet  the  in- 
sult had  sunk  into  his  fiery  soul,  and  he  died  of  indig- 
nation within  three  days.  Clement  V.,  the  next  Pope 
but  one,  corrupted  or  alarmed  by  Philip,  removed  the 
throne  to  Avignon. 

This  was  the  first  shock  to  the  Supremacy.     Rome 


*  "  Pon-o  subesse  Romano  pontifici,  omni  humanae  creaturae  de- 
claramus,  dicimus,  definimus  et  pronunciamus,  omnino  esse  de 
necessitate  fidei."  (Extrav.  1.  i.)  Hallam,  H.  324. 


272  HISTORY. 

was  abandoned  during  seventy  years  to  the  furious 
excesses  of  baronial  factions,  peasant  tumults,  and  all 
the  dilapidation  of  morals,  property,  and  order,  in- 
cluded in  the  absence  of  a  customary  throne.  But  a 
still  more  formidable  evil  to  the  Papacy  was  the  Euro- 
pean scorn  which  began  to  spring  out  of  the  open 
abasement  and  notorious  demoralization  of  the  Papal 
court  at  Avignon.  The  "  Seventy  years'  captivity,'^ 
as  it  was  termed  by  the  Italians  in  mingled  contempt 
and  shame,  was  followed  by  the  "  Great  Schism," 
in  which  rival  Popes  contested  the  robe  of  St.  Peter; 
treachery,  bribery,  and  bloodshed,  were  the  instru- 
ments of  election  and  government;  and  three  Infal- 
libles  at  once  raised  the  laughter  of  the  world! 

France  had  been  made  the  punisher  of  Rome.  She- 
was  now  to  feel  her  share  in  the  visitation.  The 
claim  of  Edward  III.  to  the  French  throne  through 
his  mother,  Isabel,  sister  of  the  late  king,  Charles  IV., 
involved  France  and  England  in  a  war  inflamed  by 
all  the  fury  of  barbarism,  personal  hatred,  and  the 
general  profligate  cruelty  of  the  time.  It  raged  through 
almost  a  century  and  a  half.  It  swept  away,  as  with 
a  scythe,  the  successive  generations  of  the  French  no- 
bility; and  finally  left  the  whole  of  that  great  country 
covered  with  ruin. 

A.  D.  1348.  A  still  more  terrific  evil  suddenly  ap- 
peared in  the  midst  of  this  havoc  of  armies.  The 
universal  flight  of  the  Levant  traders  brought  the  first 
intelligence  of  the  coming  of  the  Great  Plague.  It 
flowed  over  Europe  with  the  regular  and  resistless 
advance  of  a  sea.  Wave  on  wave  of  death  covered 
the  successive  kingdoms.  In  the  improved  science 
and  habits  of  our  age  perhaps  no  imagination  can  con- 
ceive the  horrors  of  pestilence  in  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury. All  was  despair;  whole  cities  and  provinces 
were  depopulated;  where  human  life  was  still  left,  its 
precariousness  maddened  men  into  fierce  riot,  or  sav- 
age disregard  of  the  common  ties  of  nature;  Europe 


THE  SEVEN  PUNISHMENTS.  073 

was  one  vast  scene  of  mingled  agony  and  licentious- 
ness, superstitious  terror,  and  blasphemous  outrage. 
Like  the  locusts,  the  time  of  the  plague  in  each  land 
was  about  five  months;  when  it  had  destroyed  all 
that  it  was  to  slay  in  the  south  and  west,  it  passed 
onwards;  and  in  1350  turned  the  north  into  a  grave. 

II.    THE  DEFEAT  OP  ^HE  ARMADA. 

A.  D.  1588.  In  the  tumults  of  France,  Spain  had 
grown  powerful  beyond  rivalry;  and  with  her  power, 
by  the  inevitable  law  of  Popish  states,  had  growm  her 
religious  cruelty.  She  was  now  to  feel  in  a  single 
blow  the  guilt  of  the  Inquisition.  England,  raised  to 
be  the  head  of  Protestantism,  was  marked  out  by 
Philip  II.  for  vengeance-  "  The  point,"  says  the 
historian,  '^  on  which  he  rested  his  highest  glory,  the 
perpetual  object  of  his  poli^cy,  was  to  support  ortho- 
doxy and  exterminate  heresy;  and  as  the  power  and 
credit  of  Elizabeth  were  the  chief  bulwark  of  the  Pro- 
testants, he  hoped  if  he  could  subdue  that  princess, 
to  acquire  the  eternal  renown  of  reuniting  the  whole 
Christian  world  in  the  Catholic  communion."*  The 
''  Invincible  Armada"  was  launched.  Its  building 
had  occupied  the  treasures  and  the  labour  of  the  Spa- 
nish empire  for  three  years.  Troops  from  Italy,  Ger- 
many, Flanders,  and  Spain,  were  embarked,  or  sent 
to  the  points  fram  which  they  might  be  thrown  on 
England.  The  Spanish  nobles  volunteered.  Men  of 
the  highest  rank  in  the  Popish  realms  solicited  em- 
ployment; the  first  sea  officer  of  the  age,  the  Marquis 
Santa  Croce,  whose  very  name  seemed  an  omen,  com- 
manded the  fleet;  the  first  general  of  the  age,  the 
Prince  of  Parma,  marched  the  Spanish  army,  34,000 
of  the  most  celebrated  troops  in  Europe,  down  to  the 
Flemish  shore  for  the  invasion.     The  fleet  numbered 

*  Hume,  vol.  v.  331. 


274  HISTORY. 

one  hundred  and  thirty  ships  of  war,  carrying  thirty 
thousand  troops  and  seamen.  But  it  had  a  darker 
freight  of  monks,  Papal  bulls,  and  instruments  of  tor- 
ture. 

The  heroism  of  England  in  that  time  of  trial,  de- 
serves a  place  among  the  noblest  recollections  of  a 
land  of  liberty  and  valour.  But  even  then  the  victory 
was  felt  to  belong  to  a  higher  arm.  The  war  was  the 
assault,  less  of  Spain,  than  of  Rome,  against  England; 
of  religious  tyranny  against  religious  freedom;  of  sul- 
len imposture  and  sanguinary  persecution  against 
Christianity.  The  Inquisition,  not  satiated  with  its 
dominion  over  the  land,  had  lately  usurped  the  sea. 
A  tribunal  was  established  on  board  the  Spanish 
fleets.*  England  conquered  would  have  been  not 
simply  the  appanage  of  Spain,  and  involved  in  the  ge- 
neral misgovernment,  beggar)^,  and  ignorance  of  the 
native  kingdom  of  sloth  and  superstition;  it  would 
have  been  the  especial  conquest  of  the  Inquisition; 
the  very  victim  which  monkery  had  longed  above  all 
others  to  lay  bare  and  cut  to  the  heart;  a  vast,  untasted 
prey  for  the  burning  jaws  on  which  the  gore  of  the 
continent  had  begun  to  dry.  The  zeal  of  Philip 
would  have  then  found  bolder  witness  thaft  a  letter. 
The  Inquisition  would  have  disdained  the  hypocrisy 
of  the  secret  rack.  The  whole  Popish  vengeance 
would  have  been  fearlessly  developed  in  the  death  of 
law,  liberty,  and  religion.  The  Dominican  would 
have  sat  upon  the  British  throne;  and  sat  in  robes 
crimson  with  the  blood  of  all  that  was  generous  and 
brave,  and  learned  and  holy  in  the  land.  Rome 
would  be  all  in  all.  England  would  be  a  funeral 
pile. 

But,  if  in  that  hour  the  veil  were  taken  from  the 
eyes  of  man,  he  would,  like  the  servant  of  the  pro- 
phet, have  seen  England  guarded  by  the  horses  and 

*  Chandler,  Hist,  of  Persecutions, 


THE  SEVEN  PUNISHMENTS.  275 

chariots  of  fire.  Wreck,  burning,  and  capture, — 
man  and  the  elements,  were  let  loose  upon  the  gi- 
gantic force  that  had  come  to  defy  the  living  God. 
The  Armada  was  undone;  and  with  it  the  crown  of 
Spain  was  cloven.  The  intrinsic  strength  of  Spain 
made  decay  tardy,  but  it  was  inevitable;  and  from 
the  day  of  her  defeat  by  England,  she  was  marked 
for  the  alternate  prize  and  victim  of  European  war. 

III.    THE  WAR  OF  THE  CEVENNES. 

A.  D.  1685.  The  power  of  England,  established 
by  this  great  victory,  made  her  the  universal  cham- 
pion of  Protestantism.  The  Popish  kingdoms  shrank 
from  provoking  the  resentment  of  a  country  which 
had  thus  splendidly  shown  the  impotence  of  all  ex- 
ternal hostility.  The  Church  in  France  thenceforth 
continued  undisturbed,  but  by  the  private  jealousies 
and  provocations  of  the  monks.  But  the  accession  of 
Charles  II.,  a  Popish  hypocrite  and  a  French  slave, 
degraded  England,  and  stripped  Protestantism  abroad 
of  sword  and  shield. 

The  Church  in  France  had  increased  rapidly  under 
the  reigns  of  Henry  IV.  and  Louis  XIII.  At  the 
beginning  of  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.  it  amounted  to 
two  millions  and  a  half,  incomparably  the  most  indus- 
trious, intelligent,  and  orderly  portion  of  the  people. 
Its  clergy  were  distinguished  for  piety  and  learning. 
It  had  626  places  of  worship,  and  647  ministers. 

Protestantism  is  a  safe  religion  in  either  master  or 
subject;  for  the  Christian  honours  the  laws  for  con- 
science sake.  The  Huguenots  were  eminently-  loyal 
during  the  period  from  the  edict  of  Nantes  in  1589 
to  the  beginning  of  the  persecutions  under  Louis 
XIV.  They  have  even  the  testimony  of  Louis  to 
their  unimpeachable  allegiance.  In  a  letter  to  Crom- 
well, who  had  desired  that  the  Duke  of  Savoy,  in  his 
cruelties  to  the  Vaudois,  should  not  be  sufiered  to  ex- 


276  HISTORY. 

pect  encouragement  from  France,  the  king  stated, 
*^that  it  was  not  likely  that  he  would  co-operate  in 
inflicting  any  punishment  on  the  subjects  of  the  duke 
of  Savoy,  on  account  of  their  attachment  to  the  pre- 
tended reformed  religion,  seeing  he  conferred  so  ma- 
ny tokens  of  favour  on  his  own  subjects  of  the  same 
religious  profession.  For  he  had  reason  to  applaud 
their  fidelity  and  zeal  in  his  service.  They  omitted 
no  opportunity  of  giving  him  evidence  of  their  loyalty, 
even  beyond  all  that  could  be  imagined,  contribut- 
ing in  all  things  to  the  advantage  of  his  affairs."^ 

Laws  against  religion  are  justifiable,  only  where 
that  relgion  is  made  a  political  engine;  where  under 
the  pretence  of  pious  zeal,  treason  lurks,  and  where  a 
hatred  to  the  recognized  establishments  of  the  state, 
and  an  alliance  with  its  foreign  enemies  are  principles. 
The  rebel  must  be  restrained,  let  his  pious  pre- 
tence for  rebellion  be  what  it  will.  But  the  spirit  of 
persecution  waits  for  none  of  those  things. 

Within  five  years  from  this  testimony  to  the  pacific 
and  obedient  conduct  of  its  Protestant  subjects,  the 
government  commenced  a  course  of  the  most  gallipg 
irritation.  Every  year  some  new  drop  of  bitterness 
was  instilled  into  the  wound  of  the  last,  until  the 
whole  calamity  was  completed  by  the  revocation  of 
the  edict  of  Nantes. 

On  the  22nd  of  October  1685,  the  decree  of  revo- 
cation announced, — 

1.  A  repeal  of  the  whole  edict  of  1598,  and  of 
every  concession  in  favour  of  the  reformed;  with  a 
declaration  that  their  Churches  should  be  demo- 
lished. 

2.  A  prohibition  of  meeting  for  worship  in  any 
place  or  under  any  pretence. 

3.  An  express  interdict  of  every  kind  of  religious 
exercise  in  the  houses  of  those  among  the  reformed  of 

♦  Ranken,  Hist,  of  France,  VIII.  270. 


THE  SEVEN  PUNISHMENTS.  277 

high  rank  or  noble  birth  under  pain  of  confiscation 
and  death. 

4.  The  banishment  of  all  their  ministers  from  the 
kingdom  within  fifteen  days,  unless  they  became  Ro- 
man Catholics. 

5.  An  offer  of  a  third  more  than  their  stipend  to 
those  ministers  who  would  conform,  with  a  continua- 
tion of  it  to  their  widows. 

6.  An  offer  of  admission  to  the  profession  of  the  law 
three  years  sooner  than  the  regular  time. 

7.  The  absolute  shutting  up  of  all  their  schools. 

8.  The  baptism  of  their  children  by  the  Popish 
priests  under  a  penalty  of  500  liA^res. 

9.  Permission  by  the  king's  clemency  for  the  refu- 
gees, if  returned  within  four  months,  and  converted 
to  Popery,  to  recover  their  property  and  privileges. 

10.  A  prohibition  of  leaving  the  kingdom  under 
the  penalty  of  the  galleys  or  death. 

11.  The  decrees  against  the  relapsed  were  to  be  put 
in  execution;  but  those  who  were  not  decided  or  pre- 
pared to  declare  themselves,  might  remain  where  they 
resided,  until  it  pleased  God  to  enlighten  them,  con- 
tinue their  trade  or  arts,  and  enjoy  their  property 
without   being    disturbed,    provided    they  refrained 

from  all  exercises  of  their  religion,  and  from  every 
kind  of  meeting  on  that  account.''* 

The  apparent  lenity  of  the  final  article,  which  yet 
utterly  prohibited  the  exercise  of  that  religion  in 
which  was  all  the  hope  of  the  reformed,  was  soon 
found  to  be  no  defence.  Hired  informers  were  sent 
among  the  people.  Soldiers  hunted  them  down  like 
wild  beasts  and  shot  them.  Their  houses  were  burn- 
ed, their  property  was  plundered,  their  families  were 
treated  with  the  cruellest  indignities;  many  were  tor- 
tured, many  of  their  more  important  persons  were 

*  Ranken,  Hist  of  France,  VIH.  277. 
24 


278  HISTORY. 

sent  for  galley  slaves.*  Above  a  million  of  people  fled 
into  the  Protestant  countries,  carrying  with  them  their 
arts,  industry,  and  manufactures  to  strangers.  The 
loss  to  France  in  wealth  was  immense;  but  in  charac- 
ter, honour,  and  religion,  was  incalculable. 

The  difficulty  of  even  this  unhappy  escape  became 
at  length  so  great,  that  the  reformed  in  the  south  took 
up  arms  for  the  mere  preservation  of  their  lives.  Suc- 
cess increased  their  numbers,  and  the  war  of  the  Cami- 
sards  began.  The  whole  mountain  country  of  the 
Cevennes  became  the  seat  of  a  severe  conflict.  The 
king's  troops  were  harassed  and  defeated  in  a  long 
series  of  encounters  by  the  undisciplined  valour  of  a 
peasantry  who  fought  the  battle  of  despair.  This 
southern  La  Vendue  raged  during  four  years.t  The 
Cevennes  was  the  grave  of  a  multitude  of  the  persecu- 
tors. The  Dragonnade  was  sternly  repaid.  The  go- 
vernment finally  found  the  necessity  of  gentler  means; 
partial  pacifications  were  offered;  and  it  is  perfectly 
probable  that  the  comparative  quiet  of  the  remaining 
prot.estants,  during  the  century,  was  largely  due  to  the 
exploits  of  the  men  of  the  Cevennes. 

But  the  persecution  was  to  be  retaliated  by  a  deeper, 
though  more  circuitous,  vengeance.  Some  links  of 
the  chain  are  traceable.  It  may  be  beyond  human 
eyes  to  see  how  far  they  still  extend.  The  first  result 
was  the  encouragement  of  William  III.  to  attempt  the 
English  throne.  Holland  had  received  with  generous 
hospitality  a  vast  number  of  the  refugees.  Many  of 
them  were  military,  they  had  among  them  distinguish- 
ed officers,  and  William  thus  found  himself  in  posses- 
sion of  a  most  valuable  body  of  troops;  he  obtained  an 
allowance  for  their  pay  from  the  States;  and  prepared 
for  invasion! 

•  See  the  very  curious  and  melancholy  narratives  of  Marolles 
and  Lefevre. 

t  Memoirs  of  Colonel  Cavalier. — Ranken,  SiC. 


THE  SEVEN  PUNISHMENTS.  379 

Another  striking  result  was  its  effect  on  the  mind 
of  England.  The  notorious  connexion  of  James  11. 
with  Rome  had  already  prepossessed  the  nation  against 
the  Stuarts.  But  this  fearful  development  of  the  na- 
tural heart  of  Popery;  the  cries  that  came  on  every 
wind  across  the  Channel ;  the  spectacle  of  the  unhappy 
Emigrants,  flung  on  the  British  shores,  worn  out  with 
flight  and  disease,  terror  and  wounds;  and  those  men, 
their  fellow  Christians,  bound  by  the  closest  tie  of 
faith;  and  those  sufferings  undergone  for  the  purest 
cause  of  Christianity;  put  an  end  to  all  the  insidious 
glosses  and  flatteries  of  Priest  or  King.  The  warning 
trumpet  had  been  blown.  Within  three  years  from 
the  Revocation,  the  Stuarts  were  driven  into  eternal 
exile;  and  William  was  placed  on  the  throne,  to  be 
the  Champion  of  the  Church  throughout  Europe,  and 
the  leading  enemy  of  France ! 

Another,  and  still  sterner  result,  was  the  national 
impurity;  which,  at  length,  after  undermining,  and 
consuming  away  the  foundations  of  the  public  strength, 
flamed  out  in  the  French  Revolution. 

IV.   The  Wars  of  Louis  XIV. 
A.  D.  1688.    In  the  Providential   Government  of 
Europe,  France  seems  to  have  been  appointed  to  the 
punishment  of  the  Continental  kingdoms,   and  Eng- 
land to  that  of  France. 

.  From  the  Reformation  in  1517,  a  long  train  of  vio- 
lences had  been  committed  by  the  Continental  Sove- 
reigns against  Protestantism.  A  multitude  of  pious 
and  learned  men  had  been  sacrificed  by  the  most  cruel 
torments.  Fierce  hostilities  had  followed,  and  the 
"Thirty  years'  war,'^  signalized  by  the  heroism  and 
fall  of  Gustavus  Adolphus,  gave  a  formidable  lesson 
of  the  precariousness  of  the  Imperial  power.  But  the 
death  of  the  illustrious  Swede  at  Lutzen  left  the  Church 
once  more  exposed  to  the  severities  of  Ferdinand  II. 
and  his  successors. 


280  HISTORY. 

The  other  Popish  states  were  not  less  stained.  The 
persecutions  of  the  Vaudois,  who  still  lingered  in  Sa- 
voy; and  the  merciless  spirit  that  had  nearly  extermi- 
nated all  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  in  Italy  and 
Spain;  deeply  justified  the  vengeance  that  was  now 
about  to  fall  upon  the  persecutors. 

A.  D.  1679.  The  peace  of  Nimeguen  had  raised^ 
Louis  to  the  highest  point  of  his  prosperity.  In  all 
that  constitutes  the  brilliancy  of  nations,  nature  has 
given  the  people  of  France  singular  advantages.  By 
an  universal  acknowledgment,  they  have  long  led  the 
more  graceful  tastes  of  Europe.  Their  skill  in  the 
arts  of  life,  their  general  accomplishment,  and  their 
national  urbanity,  ought  to  have  made  their  history 
the  happiest  of  the  world.  It  rivals  the  most  unfortu- 
nate. Their  unquestionable  bravery,  their  love  of  en- 
terprize,  and  their  physical  qualities  for  soldiership, 
ought  to  have  made  their  successes  the  most  secure; 
yet  no  nation  has  wasted  its  blood  with  such  fruitless 
gallantry,  or  has  been  so  often  forced  to  feel  the  bit- 
terest reverses  of  fortune.  Louis  had  scarcely  cele- 
brated his  triumph,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  a  still 
more  honourable  triumph  in  his  famous  Academies, 
than  he  was  summoned  to  a  war,  extensive,  furious, 
and  finally  disastrous  beyond  any  visitation  of  France 
since  the  times  of  the  Edwards.  Prophecy  assigns 
the  cause. 

The  first  steps  of  Louis  had  been  turned  to  the  ex- 
tinction of  the  Church.  ''  He  published  regulations, 
calculated  to  discourage  the  Protestants,  and  sent  mis- 
sionaries into  those  districts  where  they  most  abound- 
ed, to  instruct  and  convert  them."*  But  those  in^ 
structers  were  soon  followed  by  missionaries  of  a  less 
equivocal  character.  Regiments  of  cavalry  were  sent 
to  scour  the  country,  and  Dauphine  and  the  adjoining 
provinces  were  the  scene  of  ferocious  license.     The 

♦  Ranken,  VIII.  154. 


THE  SEVEN  PUNISHMENTS.  2Sl 

final  subversion  of  the  Church  followed;  and  Louis 
exulted  in  the  policy  which  had  purified  his  kingdom 
of  every  man  who  read  the  Bible. 

In  the  midst  of  this  extirpation  of  the  heretics,  Louis 
sprang  from  a  couch,  on  which  even  the  morals  of 
P"' ranee  looked  with  shame,  to  send  desolation  through 
Germany.  The  burning  of  the  Palatinate  was  an  act 
of  horror;  but  it  stirred  the  heart  of  Europe  against 
France;  to  the  states  of  the  Empire  it  was  the  fire  of 
a  beacon;  it  roused  them  all  to  arms.  Yet  the  first 
irruption  of  the  French  armies  has  always  been  irre- 
sistible; and  Germany  was  overrun.  The  troops  of 
Spain  and  Savoy  were  next  broken;  and  if  the  suffer- 
ings of  the  persecuted  Church  in  Germany  were  to  be 
aloned  by  the  general  havoc  of  the  Continent,  the 
atonement  was  given  by  the  unsparing  sword  and 
firebrand  of  the  French  invasion. 

A.  D.  1700.  The  war  was  roused  again  by  the 
struggle  for  the  succession  to  the  Spanish  throne. 
The  continent  was  again  devastated;  Italy,  Germany, 
and  Spain,  became  the  theatre  of  long  and  desperate 
slaughters. 

At  length,  England  put  forth  her  strength,  and  sent 
a  General  to  the  field,  who  has  since  had  but  one  rival; 
and  him,  too,  summoned  to  a  conflict  with  the  same 
enemy;  displaying,  from  the  beginning  of  his  career, 
the  same  unquestioned  superiority  over  all  its  vaunted 
leaders;  and  consummating  the  war  with  the  same  ac- 
knowledged supremacy  of  the  arms  of  his  country. 

Yet  the  aspect  of  war  since  the  last  age  has  so  much 
deepened,  its  chances  have  so  much  more  involved 
the  life  and  death  of  nations,  that  all  the  past  grows 
pale  in  contrast  with  the  perils  and  glories  of  the  pre- 
sent. If  military  renovvn  is  to  be  measured  by  the 
difficulties  overcome,  by  the  magnitude  and  complete- 
ness of  the  success,  and  by  the  mighty  name  of  the 
vanquished;  it  is  no  dishonour  to  the  noblest  prowess 
of  England  in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  to  give  the  first 
24* 


282  HISTORY. 

rank  to  that  generous  valour,  exhaustless  public  spirit, 
and  lofty  devotion  to  truth,  liberty,  and  religion,  which 
stopped  a  torrent  of  conquest  swelled  with  the  strength 
of  Europe;  redeemed  kingdoms;  overthrew  from  its 
foundations  the  most  powerful  military  empire  since 
the  days  of  Rome;  and,  finally,  hand  to  hand,  wrest- 
ed the  sword  from  the  grasp,  and  the  diadem  from  the 
brow  of  Napoleon! 

V.  &  VI.    The  French  Revolution. 

**  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heai'd  the  voke 
of  the  fourth  beast  say,  Come  and  see. 

"  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  pale  horse:  and  his  name  that 
sat  on  him  was  Death,  and  Hell  followed  with  him.  And  power 
was  given  unto  them  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with 
sword  and  with  hunger,  and  with  death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the 
earth.  "* 

The  primary  cause  of  the  French  revolution  was  the 
exile  of  Protestantism. 

Its  decency  of  manners  had  largely  restrained  the 
licentious  tendencies  of  the  higher  orders;  its  learn- 
ing had  compelled  the  Romish  Ecclesiastics  to  similar 
labours;  and  while  Christianity  could  appeal  to  sucli 
a  Church  in  France,  the  progress  of  the  Infidel  wri- 
ters was  checked  by  the  living  evidence  of  the  purity, 
peacefulness  and  wisdom  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  not 
even  without  sanction  of  Scripture  and  History  to 
conceive  that,  the  presence  of  such  a  body  of  the 
servants  of  God  was  a  divine  protection  to  their 
country. 

But  the  fall  of  the  Church  was  followed  by  the 
most  palpable,  immediate,  and  ominous  change.  The 
great  names  of  the  Romish  priesthood,  the  vigorous 
literature  of  Bossuet,  the  majestic  oratory  of  Massil- 
lon,  the  pathetic  and  classic  elegance  of  Fenelon,  the 
mildest  of  all -enthusiasts;  a  race  of  men  who  towered 

*  Apoc.  vii.  7,  8. 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  283 

above  the  genius  of  their  country  and  of  their  religion; 
passed  away  without  a  successor.  In  the  beginning 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  most  profligate  man  in 
France  was  an  Ecclesiastic,  the  Cardinal  Dubois,  prime 
minister  to  the  most  profligate  prince  in  Europe,  the 
Regent  Orleans.  The  country  was  convulsed  with 
bitter  personal  disputes  between  Jesuit  and  Jansenist, 
fighting  even  to  mutual  persecution  upon  points  either 
beyond  or  beneath  the  human  intellect.  A  third 
party  stood  by,  unseen,  occasionally  stimulating  each, 
but  equally  despising  both,  a  potential  Fiend,  sneering 
at  the  blind  zealotry  and  miserable  rage  that  were 
doing  its  unsuspected  will.  Rome,  that  boasts  of  her 
freedom  from  schism,  should  blot  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury from  her  page- 

The  French  mind,  subtle,  satirical,  and  delighting 
to  turn  even  matters  of  seriousness  into  ridicule,  was 
immeasurably  captivated  by  the  true  burlesque  of 
those  disputes,  the  childish  virulence,  the  extravagant 
pretentions,  and  the  still  more  extravagant  impostures 
fabricated  in  support  of  the  rival  pre-eminence  in  ab- 
surdity; the  visions  of  half-mad  nuns  and  friars;  the 
Gonvulsionnaires  ;  the  iniracles  at  the  tomb  of  the 
Abbe  Paris;  trespasses  on  the  common  sense  of  man, 
scarcely  conceivable  by  us  if  they  had  not  been  re- 
newed under  our  eyes  by  Popery.  All  France  was 
in  a  burst  of  laughter. 

In  the  midst  of  this  tempest  of  scorn  an  extraordi- 
nary man  arose,  to  guide  and  deepen  it  into  public 
ruin,  Voltaire  ;  a  personal  profligate;  possessing  a 
vast  variety  of  that  superficial  knowledge  which  gives 
importance  to  folly:  frantic  for  popularity,  which  he 
solicited  at  all  hazards;  and  sufficiently  opulent  to  re- 
lieve him  from  the  necessity  of  any  labours  but  those 
of  national  undoing.  Holding  but  an  inferior  and 
struggling  rank  in  all  the  manlier  provinces  of  the 
mind,  in  science,  poetry,  and  philosophy;  he  was  the 
prince  of  scorners.     The  splenetic  pleasantry  which 


284  HISTORY. 

stimulates  the  wearied  tastes  of  high  life;  the  gross- 
ness  which  half  concealed  captivates  the  loose,  with- 
out offence  to  their  feeble  decorum;  and  the  easy  bril- 
liancy which  throws  what  colours  it  will  on  the  darker 
features  of  its  purpose;  made  Voltaire  the  very  genius 
of  France.  But  under  this  smooth  and  sparkling  sur- 
face, reflecting  like  ice  all  the  lights  flung  upon  it, 
there  was  a  dark  and  fathomless  depth  of  malignity. 
He  hated  government ;  he  hated  morals ;  he  hated 
man ;  he  hated  religion.  He  sometimes  bursts  out 
into  exclamations  of  rage  and  insane  fury  against  all 
that  we  honour  as  best  and  holiest,  that  sound  less  the 
voice  of  human  lips  than  the  echoes  of  the  final  place 
of  agony  and  despair. 

A  tribe  worthy  of  his  succession,  showy,  ambitious^; 
and  malignant,  followed  ;  each  with  some  vivid  lite- 
rary contribution,  some  powerful  and  popular  work, 
a  new  deposit  of  combustion  in  that  mighty  mine  on 
which  stood  in  thin  and  fatal  security  the  throne  of 
France. — Rousseau,  the  most  impassioned  of  all  ro- 
mancers, tlie  great  corrupter  of  the  female  m.ind. — 
Buffon,  a  lofty  and  splendid  speculator,  who  dazzled 
the  whole  multitude  of  the  minor  philosophers,  and 
fixed  the  creed  of  Materialism. — Montesquieu,  emi- 
nent for  knowledge  and  sagacity;  in  his  "  Spirit  of 
Laws"  striking  all  the  establishments  of  his  country 
into  contempt;  and  in  his  ^'  Persian  Letters,'^  level- 
ling the  same  blow  at  her  morals. — D'Alembert,  the 
first  mathematician  of  his  day,  an  eloquent  writer,  the 
declared  pupil  of  Voltaire,  and,  by  his  secretaryship 
of  the  French  academy,  furnished  with  all  the  facili- 
ties for  propagating  his  master's  opinions. — And  Dide- 
rot, the  projector  and  chief  conductor  of  the  Encyclo- 
pedic, a  work  justly  exciting  the  admiration  of  Europe, 
by  the  novelty  and  magnificence  of  its  design,  and  by 
the  comprehensive  and  solid  extent  of  its  knowledge; 
but  in  its  principles  utterly  evil,  a  condensation  of  all 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  335 

the  treasons  of  the  school  of  anarchy^  the  lex  scripta 
of  the  Revolution. 

All  those  men  were  open  Infidels;  and  their  attacks 
on  religion,  such  as  they  saw  it  before  them,  roused 
the  Gallican  Church,  But  the  warfare  was  totally 
unequal.  The  priesthood  came  armed  with  the  anti- 
quated and  unwieldly  weapons  of  old  controversy,  for-- 
gotten  traditions  and  exhausted  legends.  They  could 
have  conquered  them  only  by  the  Bible;  they  fought 
them  only  with  the  Breviary.  The  histories  of  the 
saints,  and  the  wonders  of  images  were  but  fresh  food 
for  the  most  overwhelming  scorn.  The  Bible  itself^ 
which  Popery  has  always  laboured  to  close,  was 
Brought  into  the  contest,  and  used  resistlessly  against 
the  priesthood.  They  were  contemptuously  asked, 
ill  what  part  of  the  sacred  Volume  had  they  found  the 
worship  of  the  Virgin,  of  the  Saints,  or  of  the  Host? 
where  was  the  privilege  that  conferred  Saintship  at 
the  hands  of  the  Pope?  where  was  the  prohibition  of 
the  general  use  of  Scripture  by  every  man  who  had  a 
soul  to  be  saved  ?  where  was  the  revelation  of  that 
Purgatory,  from  which  a  monk  and  a  mass  could  ex- 
tract a  sinner?  where  we?  the  command  to  imprison, 
torture,  and  slay  men  for  their  difference  of  opinion 
with  an  Italian  priest  and  the  college  of  cardinals? 
To  those  formidable  questions  the  clerics  answered  by 
fragments  from  the  fathers,  angry  harangues,  and  more 
legends  of  more  miracles.  They  tried  to  enlist  the 
nobles  and  the  court  in  a  crusade.  But  the  nobles 
were  already  among  the  most  zealous,  though  secret, 
converts  to  the  Encyclopedic;  and  the  gentle  spirit  of 
the  monarch  was  not  to  be  urged  into  a  civil  war. 
The  threat  of  force  only  inflamed  contempt  into  ven- 
geance. The  populace  of  Paris,  like  all  mobs,  licen- 
tious, restless,  and  fickle;  but  beyond  all  taking  an 
interest  in  public  matters,  had  not  been  neglected  by 
the  deep  designers  who  saw  in  the  quarrel  of  the  pen 
the  growing  quarrel  of  the  sword.     The  Fronde  was- 


286  HISTORY. 

not  yet  out  of  their  minds;  the  barrier  days  of  Paris; 
the  municipal  council  which  in  1648  had  levied  war 
against  the  government;  the  mob-army  which  had 
fought,  and  terrified  that  government  into  forgiveness; 
were  the  strong  memorials  on  which  the  anarchists  of 
1793  founded  their  seduction.  The  perpetual  ridi- 
cule of  the  national  belief  was  kept  alive  among  them. 
The  populace  of  the  provinces,  whose  religion  was  in 
their  rosary,  were  prepared  for  rebellion  by  similar 
means;  and  the  terrible  and  fated  visitation  of  France 
began. 

The  original  triumph  over  the  clergy  was  followed 
up  with  envenomed  perseverance.  The  first  licensed 
plunder  was  of  the  Church  property;  the  first  massa- 
cre was  of  the  clergy;*  an  atrocious  act,  of  itself 
enough  to  make  the  Revolution  abhorred;  during  the 
war  the  rage  of  the  republicans  burned  fiercest  against 
the  unfortunate  remnant  of  their  pastors;  and,  with 
the  solitary  and  illustrious  exception  of  the  Vendue, 
they  found  no  refuge  within  the  borders  of  France. 
It  is  to  the  high  honour  of  England  that  she  opened 
her  asylum  to  the  fugitives,  supplied  their  wants  in 
the  spirit  of  a  liberal  benevoiience;  and  gave  them  the 
unostentatious  proof  of  the  unwearied  excellence  of 
a  religion  raised  on  the  foundation  of  the  Bible. 

Of  all  revolutions,  that  of  France  was  the  least  ac- 
countable on  the  ordinary  grounds  of  public  over- 
throw. No  disastrous  war  had  shaken  the  system; 
no  notorious  waste  of  the  public  resources,  no  tyran- 
nical master,  no  ruined  finance.  The  whole  deficit 
of  the  revenue  was  only  2,300,000/.  sterling,  a  sum 
which  should  not  have  overwhelmed  the  poorest 
kingdom  of  Europe.  The  court  was  economical ;  the 
country  was  in  profound  peace;  the  great  families 
were  attached  to  the  crown,  the  king  was  a  mnn  of 
singular  lenity  and  liberality.     He  had  granted  much 

•  At  the  Cannes,  in  1792. 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  287 

to  the  demands  of  the  popular  representatives,  he  was 
prepared  to  grant  up  to  the  fullest  demands  of  rational 
freedom.  Before  a  drop  of  blood  was  shed  on  the 
scaffold  or  in  the  field,  France  was  in  possession  of 
the  constitution,  which  after  five  and  twenty  years  of 
suffering,  she  was  rejoiced  to  reclaim. 

The  true  cause  was  the  want  of  solidity  in  the  na- 
tional belief.  When  a  popular  declaimer  had  sunk 
into  contempt  the  impostures  of  a  wonder  working 
image,  or  a  picture  that  shed  tears,  opened  its  eyes, 
and  healed  diseases,  the  controversy  was  done;  Popery 
had  no  deeper  grasp  upon  the  mind.  The  image  was 
their  deity,  the  legend  was  their  creed;  when  both 
perished,  where  was  their  religion?  The  declaimer 
next  led  them,  exulting  in  their  release  from  the 
thraldom  of  ancient  prejudices,  to  look  upon  the 
golden  temptations  of  revolt;  the  plunder  of  the  cha- 
pel kindled  their  thirst  for  the  plunder  of  the  Cha- 
teau; till  with  no  principle  to  check,  and  the  hottest 
stimulants  of  unholy  appetite  to  madden  them  on, 
they  rushed  from  minor  rapine  to  the  throne.  But 
the  fall  of  Christianity  was  the  passion,  original  and 
supreme.  The  unhappy  and  innocent  king  was  im- 
molated on  the  altar  of  this  monstrous  anarchy;  his 
queen,  a  noble  being,  whose  beauty,  heroic  heart, 
and  patient  fortitude,  would  have  won  mercy  from 
the  savages  of  the  desert,  followed  him  in  the  long 
train  of  sacrifice.  The  monarchy  was  offered  up. 
Still  there  was  a  more  illustrious  and  more  hated  vic- 
tim. The  infidel  philosophers  had  early  and  easily 
torn  down  the  feeble  belief  of  France;  and  the  Gal- 
lican  Church  was  no  more.  But  the  death  of  religion 
was  the  original  bond  of  the  great  conspiracy.  The 
slaughters  of  kings,  nobles,  and  priests,  were  but  the 
partial  advances  to  its  fulfilment.  The  republic  was 
at  length  enthroned.  Power,  resistless  and  remorse- 
less; was  in  their  hands;  and  in  the  midst  of  celebra- 
tions of  prodigal  pomp,  immeasurable  impurity,  and 
blood  flowing  night  and  day  from  a  hundred  scaffolds, 


288  HISTORY. 


1 


they  filled  np  their  cup  of  horrors,  and  consummated 
their  earliest  pledge  in  the  public  abolition  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

A.  D.  1797.  The  death  of  Christianity  was  local 
and  limited;  no  nation  of  Europe  joined  in  thG  despe- 
rate guilt  of  the  French  Republic,  and  within  three 
years  and  a  half,  ihQ  predicted  time,  it  was  called  up 
from  the  grave  to  a  liberty  which  it  had  never  before 
enjoyed;  the  Church  in  France  was  proclaimed  free. 

Simultaneous  with  this  restoration,  the  Popedom 
received  a  wound^  the  sure  precursor  of  its  ruin. 

In  1797,  the  French  army  under  Bonaparte,  march- 
ed on  Rome.  Resistance  was  hopeless  against  the 
conqueror  of  the  Austrians;  and  the  treaty  of  Tolen- 
tino  dismembered  the  Papal  territory.  Citizen  Jo- 
seph Bonaparte  was  left  ambassador  from  the  Repub^ 
lie ;  and  a  pretended  attack  on  his  privileges  furnished 
the  necessary  pretext  for  the  breach  of  the  treaty, 
the  return  of  the  army,  and  the  seizure  of  Rome. 

The  announcement  that  the  ambassador  had  left  the 
city,  alarmed  the  Vatican;  and  Rome  had  recourse 
to  its  highest  protectors.  Let  those  who  disbe- 
lieve the  extravagances  of  image  worship  look  to  the 
narrative  of  Popery  in  the  hour  of  its  danger,  the  hour 
wtien  all  are  sincere.  The  Pope  issued  a  summons 
to  the  people,  to  walk  in  procession  with  three  of 
the  tnost  sacred  relics  of  the  Church  of  Rome;  the 
Santo  Volto,  or  portrait  of  our  Lord,  supposed  to 
have  been  painted  by  miracle;  the  Santa  Maria  in 
Portico,  a  miraculous  miniature  of  the  Virgin  and 
Child;  and  the  chains  worn  by  St.  Peter  in  prison!* 

For  attendance  on  this  procession,  and  for  some  ad- 
ditional ceremonies,  the  Pope  granted  the  remission 
of  sins,  as  in  the  jubilee. 

For  all,  who  on  the  seven  days  after  the  procession 
should  visit  St.  Peter's,  reciting  before  those  relics, 
\yhich  were  then  to  have  been  placed  on  the  high  al*- 

•  Duppa.    Subversion  of  the  Papal  Government. 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  289 

tar,  the  prayer,  "Ante  oculos  tuos,  Domine,"  or  in 
lieu  of  it  the  ** Pater  Noster,"  or  "Ave  Maria,"  ten 
times,  the  Pope  granted  for  each  time  in  each  day, 
an  indulgence  for  ten  years  and  forty  days! 

For  all  who  should  recite,  kneeling,  the  seven  Pe- 
nitential Psalms,  or  the  third  part  of  the  Rosary  on 
each  of  those  days,  the  Pope  granted  for  each  day  an 
indulgence  for  seven  years  and  forty  days! 

On  the  9th  of  February,  the  French  corps  com- 
manded by  Berthier,  encamped  in  front  of  the  Porta 
del  Popolo.  On  the  next  day,  the  castle  of  St.  An- 
gelo  surrendered;  the  city  gates  were  seized;  and  the 
Pope  and  the  cardinals  excepting  three,  were  made 
prisoners. 

On  the  15th,  Berthier  made  his  triumphal  entry; 
delivered  a  harangue  at  the  foot  of  the  Capitol,  invok- 
ing the  ^^  shades  of  Cato,  Pompey,  Brutus,  Cicero, 
and  Hortensius,  to  receive  the  homage  of  free  French- 
men," on  the  soil  of  liberty;  proclaimed  Rome  a  re- 
public; and  tleclaring  the  suspension  of  every  office  of 
the  old  government,  planted  the  tree  of  liberty. 

Ten  days  after  the  Pope  was  sent  away  under  an 
escort  of  French  cavalry,  and  was  finally  carried  into 
France,  where  he  died  in  captivity. 

On  the  20th  of  March,  the  act  of  federation  was 
published  in  a  fete.  The  consuls  swore  eternal  hatred 
to  monarchy,  burned  a  paper  containing  emblems  of 
royalty,  the  Tiara,  &c.  and  established  the  union  of 
the  three  republics,  Rome,  the  Cisalpine,  and  France. 
All  that  followed  was  insult,  misery,  and  plunder. 
The  Papal  palaces  were  sacked ;  the  museums  were 
robbed;  the  nobility  were  forced  to  sell  their  valua- 
bles at  the  caprice  of  the  French;  and  the  populace 
were  famished,  roused  into  insurrection,  and  slaugh- 
tered. The  whole  currency  of  Rome  carried  off; 
forced  loans,  even  to  the  demand  of  the  silver  forks  of 
every  family;  a  paper  circulation,   even  down  to  a 

25 


290  HISTORY. 

penny;  the  free  quartering  of  French  soldiery;  and 
the  innumerable,  nameless  sufferings  that  belong  to 
the  presence  of  an  invader,  combined  to  make  Rome 
taste  the  bitterness  of  slavery. 

The  seizure  of  the  French  throne  by  Napoleon,  on- 
ly gave  Rome  an  imperial  master.  By  a  striking  co- 
incidence, the  Papal  territory  had  been  conferred,  and 
resumed  by  a  French  conqueror;  and  alike  at  the  com- 
mencement and  the  close  of  his  dominion  the  Pope 
had  crossed  the  Alps  to  consecrate  the  sword,  and 
place  the  crown  upon  the  brow  of  an  usurper. 

The  further  detail  of  the  revolutionary  history  is  ir- 
relevant to  the  purpose  of  this  sketch,  which  contem- 
plated merely  the  acting  of  Providence  in  the  preser- 
vation of  the  Church,  and  the  punishment  of  its  op- 
pressors. 

Yet  it  is  difficult  to  part  from  this  period  of  strange 
and  appalling  vicissitude,  without  solemn  admiration 
of  the  noble  share  which  our  country  has  borne  in  the 
liberation  of  Europe.  And  it  is  but  a  source  of  still 
more  solemn  admiration  and  prouder  triumph,  to  be- 
lieve  that  she  has  fought  her  way  through  the  infinite 
hazards  of  the  time,  in  the  strength  of  a  loftier  gui- 
dance than  the  sword  or  counsel  of  man. 


Why  the  Church,  the  chosen  people  of  God,  should 
have  been  the  constant  subject  of  depression  on  earth, 
justly  admits  of  inquiry.  The  full  answer  may  re- 
main among  the  mysteries,  reserved  for  our  knowledge 
in  a  higher  state;  but  some  not  insufficient  reasons  are 
easily  discoverable. 

The  proverbial  dangers  of  prosperity  to  individuals 
must  extend  to  all  communities,  and  the  first  corrup- 
tion of  the  Church  arose  from  its  first  security.  But 
the  two  great  bursts  of  persecution,  the  Pagan  in  the 
Apostolic  sera,  and  the  Popish  in  the  thirteenth  centu- 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  ^91 

ry,  are  accountable  on  peculiar  grounds.  The  origi- 
nal converts  had  been  born  in  idolatry,  reared  in  idol- 
atry, and  after  their  conversion  lived  with  idolatry 
on  every  side.  Paganism  offered  strong  temptations 
to  our  lower  nature;  the  influence  of  habit,  wordly  in- 
terest, and  family  ties,  were  all  in  perpetual  action 
against  the  new  and  remote  hopes  of  Christianity. 
The  Roman  world,  present,  splendid,  and  sensual,  was 
on  the  one  hand;  on  the  other,  a  world  whose  re\vards 
were  to  be  reached  only  through  the  grave.  Perhaps 
nothing  but  that  pressure  of  adversity,  which  sobers 
the  human  spirit,  and  forces  it  to  look  for  strength 
beyond  the  world,  could  have  finally  divorced  the 
great  body  of  the  converts  from  the  temptations  of  Pa- 
ganism. But  in  the  Persecution,  they  saw  the  true 
shape  of  that  selfish,  dark,  and  blood-thirsty  maligni- 
ty which  lurked  under  the  embroidered  pageantries 
of  the  idolater;  the  stronger  necessity  for  consolation 
from  the  Bible  compelled  them  to  its  more  fervent 
study;  and  in  the  loftier  communication  of  their  spirit 
with  the  Spirit  of  their  Lord,  they  felt,  and  adored  the 
mercy  that  drew  an  impassable  line  between  them  and 
Paganism,  even  with  the  sword. 

The  circumstances  of  the  Albigeois  were  nearly  the 
same.  They  had  been  born  under  Popish  idolatry, 
they  were  reared  with  its  altars  fuming  round  them, 
they  were  tempted  to  its  worship  by  habit,  by  inter- 
est, by  family  affections;  like  the  early  converts,  they 
had  been  Pagans,  differing  from  those  of  the  day  of 
Nero,  only  in  the  substitution  of  St.  Peter  for  Mars 
or  Jove.  In  the  ordinary  course,  the  world  would 
have  re-absorbed  them,  and  the  glories  of  the  Gospel 
would  have  been  eclipsed  in  eyes  dazzled  by  the  pomps 
and  pleasures  of  a  sensual  religion;  but  the  tempest, 
which  longed  to  overwhelm  them,  was  let  loose;  they 
were  roused  to  feel  their  spiritual  nakedness  by  the 
fury  of  Rome;  they  were  driven  to  the  shelter  of  the 
Gospel,  and  taught  to  rejoice  in  the  Providential  mer- 
cy of  persecution. 


292  HISTORY. 

The  depression  of  the  Church  has  continued.  To 
this  day  it  has  borne  no  comparison  in  numbers,  in- 
fluence, or  extent  of  dominion,  with  the  Church  of 
Rome.  But  actual  persecution  has  ceased  with  its 
necessity.  The  districts  of  Protestantism  and  Pope- 
ry have  been  so  long  and  so  distinctly  separated,  that 
the  habits  of  idolatry  have  passed  away  from  the  Chris- 
tian mind.  Yet,  if  a  great  conversion  should  take 
place  in  Popish  countries,  we  should  probably  see  the 
roots  of  their  old  habits  wrung  out  of  the  converts  by 
the  permitted  rage  of  persecution.  It  is  predicted, 
that  such  a  persecution  shall  be  among  the  distinguish- 
ing terrors  of  the  coming  time;  but  whether  it  shall 
immediately  precede,  as  is  most  probable,  or  be  min- 
gled with  the  general  convulsion,  is  not  clearly  reveal- 
ed. 

The  Jewish  oeconomy,  in  its  rise  and  progress,  was 
typical*  of  Christianity;  of  its  original  suffering;  the 
gradual  corruption  that  was  suffered  to  invade  its  doc- 
trines, and  the  calling  of  a  pure  portion  out  of  the  na- 
tional body  of  crime. 

But  a  scriptural  type  is  more  than  a  shadow;  it  is  at 
once  a  picture  and  a  pledge  of  the  thing  typified, — 
a  visible  prophecy  that  the  event  shall  come.  The 
dissolution  of  the  Jewish  government  and  nation  was 
the  pledge  of  a  more  extensive  dissolution,  sanguina- 
ry and  final.  The  date  of  this  event  may  be,  like 
that  of  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  a  secret  in  the  bosom  of 
Providence.  Yet,  as  the  disciples  were  then  command- 
ed to  lift  up  their  eyes  to  the  signs  of  its  coming;  so 
may  the  command  and  the  means  be  equally  applica- 
cle  to  those  among  ourselves,  who  will  desire  unpre- 
sumptuously  to  search,  and  be  prepared. 

A  very  striking  typical  connexion  to  this  effect,  and 
which  seems  to  have  been  overlooked,  is  traceable  be- 

•  Archdeacon  Nares  oh  Types.     Warburton  Lecture. 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  293 

tvveen  our  Lord's  ministry,  and  the  predicted  career 
of  the  *^  Two  Witnesses."  (ch.  xi.) 

Our  Lord  preached  in  Judea  three  years  and  a  half.* 

He  was  crucified  in  Jerusalem. 

After  three  days  he  rose  again. 

xlt  his  rising  there  was  an  earthquake.! 

He  remained  on  earth  for  a  certain  period  after  his 
conquest  of  the  grave. 

He  ascended  to  heaven. 

To  this  the  history  of  the  *^  two  witnesses,"  or  the 
preaching  of  the  Scriptures  under  the  Papacy,  is  a 
close  parallelism,  and  evidently  a  designed  one. 

The  Bible  is  preached  in  depression  during  three 
prophetic" years  and  a  half. 

It  is  slain — *^  in  the  great  city  where  our  Lord  was 
crucified,"  actually  France,  but  with  a  direct  reference 
of  phrase  to  the  place  of  our  Lord's  death. 

In  three  prophetic  days  and  a  half  it  is  raised  again. 

At  its  rising  there  is  an  earthquake. 

It  remains  for  a  period  **  on  its  feet," — in  a  state  of 
greacer  security  than  before,  but  still  unexalted. 

It  is  summoned  by  the  voice  of  God,  and  ascends 
to  glory, — a  scriptural  figure  for  its  diffusion  through 
all  nations. 

Thus  far  the  ministry  of  our  Lord,  in  person,  and 
his  ministry  by  the  Bible,  have  been  parallel.  And 
we  may  pursue  the  analogy  as  a  key  to  the  future.  One 
of  the  most  remarkable  signs,  by  which  the  disciples 
were  to  discover  the  immediate  approach  of  the  fall  of 
Jerusalem,  was  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel.  "This 
Gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the 
world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations;  and  then  shall 
the  end  come."±  There  is  sufficient  reason  to  believe 
that,  before  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  the  Gospel  was  ac* 

•  Another  conjecture,  as  to  the  time,  has  been  lately  offered,- 
But  the  duration  is  not  important  to  the  typical  connexion. 
\  Matt,  xxviii.2.  +  Ibid,  xxiv.  14. 

25* 


294  HISTORY. 

tually  preached  in  the  remotest  portions  of  the  world; 
and  then  came  the  end.  The  same  extraordinary  dif- 
fusion of  the  Gospel  has  taken  place  in  our  day  to  the 
same  extent,  and  /br  the  first  time  since  the  Pente- 
cost. This  diffusion  has  been  effected,  not  simply  by 
the  labours  of  a  single  kingdom,  but  by  a  great  com- 
bination of  all  the  kingdoms  of  Europe  out  of  the  bon- 
dage of  Popery,  and  by  their  dependencies  and  allies 
in  the  other  quarters  of  the  world.  An  operation  of 
such  extent,  of  such  labour,  of  such  singularity,  and 
directed  to  a  purpose  of  such  matchless  and  holy  use 
to  man,  rises  altogether  beyond  the  rank  of  human 
and  temporal  influences.  It  is  a  SIGN;  and,  like  the 
first  preaching  by  the  gift  of  tongues,  attests  equally 
the  presence  of  a  spiritual  energy,  and  the  imminent 
coming  of  a  great  catastrophe. 

Within  thirty-six  years  from  our  Lord's  death  the 
consummation  came.  But,  lest  we  should  conceive 
that  the  original  proportion  of  time  between  his  minis- 
try and  that  of  the  witnesses,  of  common  years  to  pro- 
phetic, is  to  be  preserved  in  the  period  yet  to  come; 
it  is  declared  that,  the  end  shall  be  quickly;  and  the 
distinguishing  facts,  the  French  Revolution,  the  mo- 
nastic influence,  &c.  are  given  by  which  its  approach 
iS  capable  of  being  ascertained. 

We  are  now  in  the  thirty-fourth  year  from  the  abo- 
lition of  Christianity  in  France;  and,  if  the  analogy 
were  to  be  exact,  in  two  years  would  commence  the 
general  overthrow.  But  we  have  no  right  to  deter- 
mine strictly  in  matters  future,  and  of  this  high  im- 
port; a  few  years  further  may  make  no  interval  in  the 
eye  of  Providence;  and  we  may  not  improbably  be 
left,  like  the  disciples,  to  discover  the  time  by  that 
evidence  of  events  which  supplies  its  knowledge  only 
to  Christian  humility,  and  disappoints  and  eludes  the 
haughty  vision  of  the  wisdom  of  this  world. 

But  the  close  of  this  stupendous  subversion  is  de- 
clared in  Daniel.     **  From  the  time  that  the  daily  sa- 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  295 

crifice  shall  be  taken  away,  and  the  abomination  that 
maketh  desolate  set  up,  there  shall  be  a  thousand  two 
hundred  and  ninety  days.    Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth, 
and  cometh  to  the  thousand  three  hundred  and  five 
and  thirty  days.  But  go  thou  thy  way  till  the  end  be: 
for  thou  shalt  rest  and  stand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of 
the  days."*     It  is  thus  revealed  to  the  prophet  that 
he  shall  enter  into  his  rest,  the  sabbath  of  the  saints, 
and  shall  once  more  be  a  priest  before  the  Lord,  at 
the  end  of  1335  years  from  the  abolition  of  the  daily 
sacrifice.   The  actual  abolition  had  occurred  at  various 
periods,  from  Nebuchadnezzar  to  Titus.   But  the  tem- 
ple service  was  a  continual  type  of  the   Christian 
Church;  and  the  true  prophetic  abolition  of  the  daily 
sacrifice  was  when  Popery  abolished  the  purity  of  the 
Gospel,   at  the  beginning  of  the   1260  years.     That 
epoch  is  distinctly  referred  to;  '^  And  I  heard  the  man 
clothed  in  linen,  which  was  upon  the  waters  of  the 
river,  when  he  held  up  his  right  hand  and  his  left 
hand  unto  heaven,  and  sware  by  him  that  liveth  for 
ever,  that  it  shall  be  for  a  time,   times,   and  a  half; 
and  when  he  shall  have  accomplished  to  scatter  the 
power  of  the   holy  people,    all   these  things  shall  be 
finished."!    The  things,  whose  fulfilment  was  to  com- 
mence at  the  end  of  the  1260  years,  are  the  universal 
war,  and  the  fall  of  Popery  and  its  adherents.      The 
prophet  then  asks,    "  0  my  Lord,  what  shall  be  the 
endoi  these  things,"  (ver.  8,)  and  he  is  answered,  that 
it  shall  be  in  1335  prophetic  days,  or  75  years  from 
the  year  1793;  in  the  year  1868. 

The  previous  epoch  of  1290  years  is  not  declared 
to  be  connected  with  any  event,  and  is  probably  but  a 
boundary  between  the  French  Revolution  and  the 
preparatives  for  the  final  one,  a  warning  that  the  trial 
is  at  length  determined  and  approaching. 

To  this  date  of  the  peace  of  the  Church  may  be  ob- 

*  Dan.  xii.  11, 12, 13,  f  Ibid,  xii.  7. 


296  HISTORr. 

jected  the  very  ancient  and  natural  analogy,  by  which, 
as  the  seventh  day  of  the  creation  was  the  sabbath, 
with  the  seventh  thousand  should  begin  the  sabbath 
of  Christianity.  But  Chronology  is  still  so  imperfect 
a  science,  that  all  the  early  epochs  are  unsettled.  There 
are  no  less  than  200  dates  offered  for  the  creation,  and 
a  scarcely  inferior  number  for  the  deluge.  Even  the 
date  of  the  Nativity  is  still  matter  of  dispute.  The 
difference  of  132  years  si^iks  into  nothing,  compared 
with  the  enormous  diversities  assigned  by  Chronology. 
No  argument  can  be  shaken  by  objections  derived  from 
a  science  which  remains  the  dishonour  of  literature. 

So  far  as  we  can  discover  the  ways  of  Providence, 
it  acts  by  a  system  of  general  laws,  interfered  with 
from  time  to  time  by  the  will  of  the  Deity  for  his  im- 
mediate purposes  of  mercy.  The  ruin  of  a  nation  in- 
fected b}^  a  corrupt  faith  seems  to  follow  the  overthrow 
of  that  faith,  by  an  established  law.  Of  the  peculiar 
religious  corruption  of  mankind  before  the  flood  we 
have  no  certain  knowledge,  but  it  is  clear  that  they 
had  debased  the  original  idea  of  God,  and  it  is  the 
natural  working  of  the  mind  to  invent  a  substitute; 
they  and  their  false  religion  perished  together.  The 
idolatry  of  Canaan  was  proscribed;  and  the  people 
were  with  their  idolatry  destroyed.  The  corruption 
of  the  Jewish  covenant  wrought  its  downfall;  and  with 
it  the  nation  was  destroyed.  The  fall  of  Roman  Pa- 
ganism was  predicted  by  the  Spirit  of  G-od;  and  with 
it  the  whole  civil  frame  of  the  Western  Empire,  the 
seat  of  Paganism,  was  undone  in  the  midst  of  bound- 
less slaughter.  The  corrupt  religion  of  the  later  Rome, 
the  second  shape  of  Paganism,  must  perish;  and  from 
the  argument  of  all  the  past,-  independently  of  pro- 
phecy, its  fall  must  involve  a  vast  extent  of  sanguinary 
overthrow.  But  prophecy  is  explicit;  and  all  language 
sinks  under  its  fiery  breathings  of  the  fierce  and  resist- 
less vengeance,  the  comprehensive  and  final  ruin,  that 
is  to  cover  the  Popedom  from  the  eye  of  man.- 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  297 

The  vengeance  shall  spread ;  the  brutish  idolatries 
and  hideous  cruelties  of  the  Barbarian  superstitions 
shall  be  enwrapped  in  the  same  cloud  of  wrath ;  and 
the  earth  be  finally  cleared  by  some  great  elemental 
agency,  a  deluge  of  flame,  for  the  dwelling  of  an  un- 
stained generation  of  man.  The  fate  of  our  own  coun- 
try in  this  visitation  may  well  exercise  the  deepest  in- 
terest of  piety  and  human  nature.  She  may  be  se- 
verely tried;  it  is  scarcely  conceivable  that  in  so  vast 
an  extent  of  suffering  she  should  remain  untouched. 
But  she  has  been  hitherto  sustained  in  a  manner  little 
short  of  miracle. 

In  the  great  trial  which  has  so  lately  passed  upon 
Europe,  England  was  of  all  nations  placed  in  the  most 
direct  road  of  peril.  In  the  Revolutionary  race  we 
had  the  natural  means,  and  hereditary  powers,  the 
right,  to  have  flung  even  France  behind;  a  more  de- 
mocratic constitution,  a  more  democratic  spirit  than 
any  other  monarchical  people;  a  national  character, 
more  daring,  disciplined,  and  obstinate;  a  bolder  and 
more  numerous  array  of  the  hig;her  ranks  on  the  po- 
pular side;  our  means  of  public  correspondence  more 
rapid  and  more  secure;  our  means  of  public  inflamma- 
tion more  prepared  by  the  general  habits  of  the  peo- 
ple. The  press,  an  open  and  inexhaustible  armoury 
of  weapons,  old  and  new,  which  no  power  of  govern- 
ment could  shut  upon  the  people,  and  where  the  sound 
of  the  insurrectionary  w^orkman  was  ringing  day  and 
night;  itself  threw  all  the  capabilities  of  foreign  re- 
bellion into  scorn.  The  defilement  of  the  British 
throne,  and  the  triumph  of  faction,  fierce  passion,  and 
lust  of  power,  would  have  found  us  no  novices;  we 
should  have  been  driven  to  no  obscure  search  among 
the  reliques  of  the  middle  ages,  like  our  neighbours, 
for  the  Revolutionary  costume.  We  had  the  whole 
picture-gallery  of  subversion  among  our  heirlooms, 
scarcely  a  centuay  old;  and  had  but  to  follow  the 
fashions  of  men,  whose  names  were  familiar  as  house- 


298  HISTORV. 

hold  words,  whose  desperate  triumphs  were  recorded 
before  our  eyes,  and  whose  blood  was  still  running 
through  our  bosoms.  Yet  from  this  unrivalled  peril 
England  was  saved;  and  more  than  saved;  raised  to 
be  successively  the  refuge,  the  champion,  and  the 
leader  of  the  civilized  world. 

In  all  the  interpositions  of  Providence  the  fewness 
of  the  instruments  is  a  distinguishing  feature.  In  the 
commencement  of  the  great  European  conflict,  a  migh- 
ty mind  stood  at  the  head  of  English  affairs,  a  man 
fitted,  beyond  all  his  predecessors,  for  the  crisis,  gifted 
with  all  the  qualities  essential  to  the  first  rank  in  the 
conduct  of  Empire ;  an  eloquence  singularly  various, 
vivid,  and  noble;  a  fortitude  of  soul  that  nothing  could 
shake  or  surprise;  a  vigour  and  copiousness  of  re- 
source inexhaustible.  Yet  he  had  a  still  higher  ground 
of  influence  with  the  nation,  in  his  unsullied  honour, 
and  superiority  to  all  the  baser  objects  of  public  iife^ 
the  utter  stainlessness  of  his  mind  and  habits;  the  un- 
questioned purity  of  that  zeal  which  burned  in  his  bo- 
som, as  on  an  altar,  for  the  glory  of  England.  The 
integrity  of  PITT  gave  him  a  mastery  over  the  nsh 
tional  feeling,  that  could  not  have  been  won  by  the 
most  brilliant  faculties  alone.  In  those  great  financial 
measures,  rendered  necessary  by  the  new  pressure  of 
the  time,  and  on  which  all  the  sensitiveness  of  a  com- 
mercial people  was  alive,  the  nation  would  have  trust- 
ed to  no  other  man.  But  they  followed  Pitt  with  the 
profoundest  reliance.  They  honoured  his  matchless 
understanding;  but  they  honoured  still  more  the  lofty 
principle  and  pure  love  of  country,  that  they  felt  to 
be  incapable  of  deception. 

The  British  minister  formed  a  class  by  himself.  He 
was  the  leader,  not  only  of  English  council,  but  of 
European.  He  stood  on  an  elevation,  to  which  no 
man  before  him  had  ascended.  He  fought  the  battle 
of  the  world,  until  the  moment  when  the  struggle  was 
to  be  changed  into  victory;  he  died  in  the  night  of  Eu- 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  299 

rope,  but  it  was  when  the  night  was  on  the  verge  of 
dawn.  If  it  could  ever  be  said  of  a  minister,  that  he 
concentrated  in  himself  the  mind  and  heroic  heart  of 
an  Empire,  that  he  was  at  once  the  spirit  and  the  arm 
of  a  mighty  people,  Pitt  was  that  man! 

Another  extraordinary  intellect  was  summoned  for 
a  separate  purpose,  scarcely  less  essential.  The  Re- 
volutionary influence  had  made  its  way  extensively 
through  the  country.  A  crowd  of  daring  writers, 
from  whose  pen  every  drop  that  fell  was  the  venom 
of  atheism  and  anarchy,  were  labouring  to  pervert  the 
public  into  general  rebellion.  Success  had  made  them 
insolent ;  and  the  country  was  filled  with  almost  the 
open  array  of  revolt.  The  connexion  with  France 
was  palpable;  for  every  hue  of  tempest  in  that  troubled 
sky  there  was  a  corresponding  reflection  in  our  own; 
we  had  the  fetes,  the  societies,  and  the  spirit  of 
France;  every  burst  of  strange  fire  from  the  wild  and 
bloody  rites  that  Republicanism  had  begun  to  cele- 
brate flashed  over  our  horizon;  every  voice  of  its 
fantastic  and  merciless  revelries  found  an  echo  on  our 
shore. 

BURKE  arose;  his  whole  life  had  been  an  uncon- 
scious preparation  for  this  moment.  His  early  politi- 
cal connexions  had  led  him  close  enough  to  democra- 
cy, to  see  of  what  it  was  made,  like  Milton's  Sin, 

**  woman  to  the  waist  and  fair, 


**  But  ending  foul  in  many  a  scaly  fold." 

His  parliamentary  life  had  deeply  acquainted  him 
with  the  hollowness  and  grimace,  the  selfish  disinter- 
estedness, and  the  profligate  purity  of  faction;  and 
armed  in  panoply,  he  took  the  field.  He  moved  among 
the  whole  multitude  of  querulous  and  malignant  au- 
thorship a  giant  among  pigmies,  he  smote  their  Babel 
into  dust,  he  left  them  without  a  proselyte  or  a  name. 
His  eloquence,  the  finest  and  most  singular  combina- 


300  HISTORY. 

tion  that  the  world  has  ever  seen  of  magnificent  fan- 
cy and  profound  philosophy,  yet  too  deliberate,  too 
curious  in  its  developements,  for  the  rapid  demands  of 
public  debate,  here  found  its  true  region,  here  might 
gather  its  strengh  like  cloud  on  cloud,  touched  with 
every  glorious  colour  of  heaven,  till  it  swelled  into 
tempest,  and  poured  down  the  torrents  and  the  thun- 
ders. No  work  within  human  memory  ever  wrought 
an  effect  so  sudden,  irresistible,  and  saving,  as  the 
book  on  the  French  Revolution.  It  instantly  broke 
the  Revolutionary  spell;  the  national  eyes  were  open- 
ed. The  fictitious  oracles,  to  which  the  people  had 
listened  as  to  wisdom  unanswerable,  were  struck  dumb 
in  the  moment  of  the  true  appearing.  The  nobles,  the 
populace,  the  professions,  the  whole  nation  from  the 
cottage  to  the  throne,  were  awakened,  as  by  the 
sound  of  a  trumpet;  and  the  same  summons,  which 
awoke  them,  filled  their  spirits  with  the  patriot  ardour 
that  in  the  day  of  battle  made  them  invincible.  Burke, 
too,  made  a  class  in  himself.  As  a  public  writer  he 
had  no  equal  and  no  similar;  his  place  was  alone. 
Like  Pitt,  when  his  labour  was  done,  he  died! 

England  had  now  been  prepared  for  war;  and  had 
been  purified  from  disafiection.  Her  war  was  naval, 
and  her  fleets,  commanded  by  a  succession  of  brave 
men,  had  been  continually  victorious.  But  a  struggle 
for  life  and  death  was  to  come.  From  1798,  France 
was  in  the  hands  of  Napoleon.  His  sagacity  saw  that 
England  was  the  true  barrier  against  universal  con- 
quest; and  he  forced  the  whole  strength  of  Europe 
against  her.  A  man  was  now  raised  up,  whose  achieve- 
ments threw  all  the  past  into  the  shade.  NELSON 
instantly  transcended  the  noblest  rivalry  in  a  profes- 
sion of  talent  and  heroism.  His  valour  and  genius 
were  meteor-like;  they  rose  above  all,  and  threw  a 
splendour  upon  all.  His  name  was  synonymous  with 
victory.  He  was  the  guiding  star  of  the  fleets  of  Eng- 
land.    Each  of  his  battles  would  have  been  a  title  to 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION.  301 

immortality;  but  his  last  exploit,  in  which  the  mere 
terror  of  his  name  drove  the  enemy's  fleet  before  him 
through  half  the  world,  to  be  annihilated  at  Trafalgar, 
has  no  parallel  in  the  history  of  arms.  Nelson,  too, 
made  a  class  by  himself.  Emulation  has  never  ap- 
proached him.  He  swept  the  enemy's  last  ship  from 
the  sea;  and,  like  his  two  mighty  compatriots,  having 
done  his  work  of  glory,  he  died! 

The  Spanish  insurrection,  in  scarcely  more  than  two 
years  after  the  death  of  Pitt  and  Nelson,  let  in  light 
upon  the  world.  England,  the  conqueror  of  the  seas, 
was  called  to  be  the  leader  of  the  armies  of  Europe. 
A  soldier  now  arose,  equal  to  this  illustrious  task.  He, 
too,  has  made  a  class  by  himself.  But  his  praise  must 
be  left  to  the  gratitude  of  his  country,  and  the  homage 
of  the  future. 

The  true  conclusion  to  be  drawn  from  such  remem- 
brances is  no  idle  human  exultation  in  the  exploits  of 
England,  but  a  justified  and  hallowed  feeling  that  our 
preservation  has  been  the  especial  act  of  Providence; 
that  a  succession  of  silent  miracles  have  been  wrought 
for  our  safeguard;  and  that  it  is  by  the  outstretched 
hand  of  Heaven  that  England  has  been  borne  unwound- 
ed  through  the  mightiest  of  all  wars,  and  has  been 
finally  raised  to  the  summit  of  earthly  power.  To 
this  the  most  glorious  triumph  ever  given  to  the  arm  or 
counsel  of  man,  would  be  trivial;  yet  we  cannot  doubt 
that  this  protection  has  been  given,  and  that  its  gift 
was  for  the  security  of  the  true  religion.  Contem- 
plations like  those  may  cheer  us  in  the  coming  of  that 
fitill  sterner  trial,  which  is  already  shaking  the  ground 
under  every  continental  throne.  In  the  deepest  ruin 
of  the  day  of  terror  the  people  of  God  will  be  secure, 
and  alone  secure.  The  increased  dominion  of  the 
Church  of  England  over  the  remote  dependencies  of 
the  Empire  within  these  few  years,  an  increase  with- 
out compulsion,  in  the  spirit  of  the  purest  benevolence, 
and  even  already  attended  with  the  brightest  promise 

26 


302  HISTORY. 

of  morals,  knowledge,  and  the  propagation  of  the  Gos^ 
pel;  the  increased  diligence  among  ourselves  in  pro- 
viding for  the  public  worship  by  additional  Churches; 
and  the  increased  zeal  for  the  religious  knowledge  of 
the  people;  are  proofs  that  the  Divine  favour  which 
raised,  and  has  so  long  sustained  the  venerable  estabr 
lishment  of  this  great  Christian  country,  is  not  with» 
drawn;  or  even  that  it  has  looked  down  with  a  more 
protecting  eye  on  our  own  day. 

But,  whatever  shall  be  the  sufferings  of  that  fearful 
period,  we  have  the  highest  declaration  that  they  shall 
be  boundlessly  repaid  by  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom 
OF  God.  The  descriptions  of  the  Apocalypse  are  veiled 
in  the  symbolic  language  of  prophecy,  and  are  to  be 
fully  interpreted  only  by  the  event.  But  in  the 
Gospels  and  Epistles  there  are  distinct  indications, 
though  generally  overlooked,  of  many  circumstances 
of  the  future;  a  change  in  the  human  nature,  in  the 
social  state,  in  the  intellectual  capacity,  in  the  nobler 
affections;  the  whole  exalting  the  Christian  to  a  rank 
of  power  and  actual  splendour  immeasurable  by  our 
present  faculties,  and  preparing  him  to  be  an  *'heir 
of  God,  and  joint  heir  of  Christ,"  in  itself  a  promise 
of  unimaginable  glory. 

END  OF  THE  HISTORY. 


THE 


TEMPTATION  OF  OUR  LORD. 


During  a  thousand  years,  Popery  was  the  sole  re- 
ligion of  Europe,  for  the  Church  was  scarcely  visible. 
When  Protestantism  began  to  appear,  the  Popish  loss  of 
numbers  was  made  up  by  the  growing  population  of  the 
new  world.  Supposing  the  whole  Papal  population 
to  have  been  one  hundred  millions,  renewed  even  but 
twice  in  a  century,  the  result  in  a  thousand  years  is  a 
number  that  overwhelms  the  mind.  Yet  of  this  enor- 
mous multitude  has  Popery  sent  the  whole  to  the  grave 
— idol-worshippers,  denied  the  light  of  Scripture,  and 
substituting  stocks  and  stones,  reliques  of  old  garments 
and  dead  bodies,  imaginary  saints,  and  the  profaned 
memory  of  the  true,  for  the  one  great  Mediator,  by 
whom  alone  man  can  have  access  to  God. 

That  the  perversion  of  God's  truth  to  so  vast  a  por- 
tion of  mankind,  two  hundred  times  the  existing 
population  of  the  world,  should  have  called  forth  the 
most  solemn  wrath  of  Providence,  was  conformable 
to  the  whole  tenour  of  the  Divine  intercourse  with 
man.  The  Apocalypse,  as  the  final  prophecy,  deliv- 
ered on  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion, is  accordingly  throughout  a  description,  a  warn- 
ing, and  a  judgment  of  the  great  Apostacy.  But 
Popery  had  been  already  described  in  the  other  chief 
portions  of  the  New  Testament.  In  the  Epistles,  St. 
Paul  gives  a  direct  portraiture  and  prophecy  of  the 


304  THE  TEMPTATION  OF  OUR  LORD. 

assumption  of  Divine  power,  the  yoke  of  ceremonies 
and  celibacy,  and  the  idolatry  and  miracle-working  of 
Rome.  *  But  a  still  more  circumstantial  detail,  hither- 
to overlooked,  is  given  in  the  Gospels.  The  "  temp- 
tation of  our  Lord"  is  in  all  its  parts  a  type,  or  visible 
prophecy,  of  the  corruptions  of  Rome. 

No  passage  of  Scripture  has  hitherto  more  exercis- 
ed, and  baffled  the  labour  of  the  commentators  than 
our  Lord's  temptation.  None  of  the  hypotheses  have 
been  in  any  degree  satisfactory. 

Doddridge,  Bishop  Newcome,  and  others,  look 
upon  it  merely  as  a  proof  of  the  virtues  of  Christ,  and 
a  consolation  to  us  when  we  shall  be  under  trial.  But 
our  Lord's  virtues  were  sufficiently  shown  in  the  daily 
hardships  of  his  life,  and  in  the  perverseness  of  his 
countrymen.  The  trial  was  secret,  and  therefore 
useless  for  all  purposes  of  his  public  mission.  It  is 
also  too  remote  and  too  peculiar  to  have  any  conceiv- 
able reference  to  the  ordinary  course  of  life. 

Milton,  in  the  '* Paradise  Regained,"  considers  it 
as  the  actual  conflict  in  which  our  redemption  was 
won  by  the  final  overthrow  of  Satan. — But  Satan  re- 
turned, and  the  redemption  was  won  upon  the  cross. 

Among  later  writers  Mr.  Townsend*  supposes  it  to 
have  been  analogous  to  Adam's  temptation  in  the  gar- 
den, and  that  its  degrees  correspond  with  the  plea- 
santness to  the  eye,  sweetness  to  the  taste,  and  power 
of  knowledge  in  the  forbidden  fruit.  But  Adam  was 
not  tempted  by  the  forbidden  fruit.  He  was  tempted 
by  the  voice  of  Eve.  '^Because  thou  hast  hearkened 
unto  the  voice  of  thy  wife,  and  hast  eaten  of  the 
tree,"  is  the  language  of  the  Judge.  The  only  Scrip- 
tural similitude  of  the  first  and  second  Adam  is  their 
being  the  heads  of  the  tvvo  great  races  of  mankind; 
Adam,  the  first  born  of  the  earthly,  Christ  of  the  risen. 

*  2  Thess.  ii.     1  Tim.  iv.  1,  2,  3. 
t  Hai-mony  of  the  N.  T. 


THE  TEMPTATION  OF  OUR  LORD.  305 

There  is  also  no  possible  correlative  of  Adam's  trial, 
in  Christ's  casting  himself  from  the  pinnacle  of  the 
temple. 

Dr.  Miller,  the  last  commentator,  conceives  tlie 
three  successive  trials  to  have  been — 1.  To  admonish 
the  Church  against  the  evil  of  depending  wholly  on 
human  means  for  salvation.  2.  To  caution  Chris- 
tians against  the  opposite  evil  of  relying  so  implicitly 
on  the  support  of  the  Deity,  as  to  abandon  their  own 
efforts.  3.  To  warn  them  against  the  corrupting  in- 
fluence of  sensual  gratification.  But  those  lessons  are 
too  obvious  to  have  required  the  teaching  of  miracle; 
they  are  the  common  and  general  teaching  of  Scrip- 
ture; and  besides,  if  they  are  deducible  at  all  from  the 
**  Temptation,"  it  is  only  in  the  most  shadowy  and 
circuitous  manner. 

The  theory  which  the  present  writer  would  offer, 
is,  that  the  "  temptation''  is  a  direct  prophetic  sym- 
bol of  the  progress  of  Papal  corruption. — The  three 
GREAT  ^RAs  OF  CRIME  in  the  Churcli  of  Rome. 

Our  Lord,  from  the  time  of  receiving  the  Spirit, 
was  evidently  the  s3^mbol  of  his  Church.  He  is  the 
**  Temple.  ""^  And  as  the  temple  was  the  peculiar 
dwelling  of  the  Divine  influence  and  purity;  so  was 
our  Lord,  and  so  is  the  Church  which  he  represents, 
in  the  midst  of  the  various  stains  and  profanations  of 
the  world. 

The  first  trial  is  a  solicitation  to  his  hunger,  to  in- 
dulge itself.  "Command  that  these  stones  be  made 
bread."  Our  Lord's  answer  to  the  tempter  is,  that 
there  are  things  more  important  to  the  well  being  of 
man  than  mere  food;  that  he  liveth,  '*not  by  bread 
alone,  but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the 
mouth  of  God;"  that  obedience  to  God  is  of  more  ne- 
cessity than  mere  sensual  food.  It  is  a  declaration 
against  the  sinful  indulgence  of  the  sensual  nature. 

•  John  ii.  19. 

:26* 


306  THE  TEMPTATION  OF  OUR  LORD. 

The  second  trial  is  in  the  Jewish  temple.  The 
tempter  bids  him  throw  himself  down  from  the  pin- 
nacle for  no  other  reason,  than  to  show  that  he  is  the 
Son  of  God.  *^  If  thou  he  the  Son  of  God,  cast  thy- 
self down."  Jesus  rebukes  him  by  '*  It  is  written, 
thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God."  The  re- 
buke is  from  a  command  against  the  practices  of  ido- 
latry.* The  temptation  here  was  to  a  display  of  mi- 
racle, for  the  ostentatious  purpose  of  obtaining  perso- 
nal honour.  Our  Lord's  refusal  is  a  declaration 
against  the  corrupt  assumption  of  supernatural  power. 

The  third  trial  is  an  ofifer  of  boundless  temporal 
dominion,  a  supremacy  over  the  world.  "All  these 
things  will  I  give  thee,"  is  the  language  of  the  temp- 
ter. And  the  price  of  the  supremacy  is  tremendous, 
^'if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me."  This  is 
the  consummate  temptation.  The  God  of  this  world 
could  offer  no  higher  reward  than  the  possession  of 
his  own  throne.  He  is  rebuked  again,  and  cast  out 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

The  whole  series  is  fatally  applicable  to  the  progress 
of  guilt  in  the  Church  of  Rome. 

The  original  state  of  Christianity  was  one  of  severe 
privation  during  nearly  three  hundred  years.  Like 
our  Lord,  the  Church  had  scarcely  received  the  de- 
scended Spirit,  when  it  was  led  out  from  the  baptism 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  into  the  wilderness  to  be  tempted 
of  the  devil.  The  persecutions  began  with  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Apostles. 

During  the  three  centuries  of  Pagan  severity,  the 
Church  was,  like  our  Lord,  sustained  fasting  in  the 
wilderness. 

But,  on  the  cessation  of  this  period  by  the  edict  of 
Constantino,  the  Church  was  tempted  by  worldly  gra- 
tification; it  first  felt  the  sensation  of  hunger  for  the 


*  Deut.  vi.  14.   Ye  shall  not  go  after  other  gods.     16.  Ye  shall 
xiot  tempt  the  Lord  your  God. 


THE  TEMPTATION  OF  OUR  LORD.  307 

food  of  this  world,  and  its  baser  portion  gave  way  to 
the  tempter.  '^  Passing  rapidly  from  a  condition  of 
distress  and  persecution  to  the  summit  of  prosperity, 
the  Church  degenerated  as  rapidly  from  her  ancient 
purity;  and  forfeited  the  respect  of  future  ages  in  the 
same  proportion  as  she  acquired  the  blind  veneration 
of  her  own.  Covet oiisness  especially,  became  almost 
a  characteristic  vice.  Valentinian  I.,  in  370,  prohi- 
bited the  clergy  from  receiving  the  bequests  of  women ; 
a  modification,  more  discreditable  than  any  general 
law  could  have  been.* 

The  second  trial  was  the  corrupt  assumption  of  su- 
pernatural power;  the  pretence  of  miracle-working, 
for  the  honour  and  emolument  of  the  Romish  Church. 
In  the  sixth  century,  Rome  became  the  centre  of  all 
idolatry.  Popes  and  priests,  by  the  bones  and  relics 
of  presumed  martyrs,  images  of  the  Virgin,  pictures 
of  our  liord,  every  contrivance  that  could  more 
deeply  bewilder  the  minds  of  a  half  savage  people, 
wrought  pretended  miracles  eclipsing  the  most  fla- 
grant frauds  of  Paganism.  ''The  western  Churches 
were  loaded  with  rites  by  Gregory  the  Great.  He 
prescribed  a  new  method  of  administering  the  Lord's 
Supper  with  a  magnificent  assemblage  of  pompous 
ceremonies.  The  places  set  apart  for  public  worship 
were  already  very  numerous;  but  it  was  now  that 
Christians  first  began  to  consider  those  sacred  edifi- 
ces as  the  means  of  purchasing  the  favour  and  protec- 
tion of  the  saints,  and  to  be  persuaded  that  those  de- 
parted spirits  defended  against  evils  of  every  kind,  the 
provinces,  lands,  cities,  and  villages,  in  which  they 
were  honoured  in  the  temples.  Many  of  the  festival 
seem  to  have  been  instituted  on  a  Pagan  model. ''t 

The  rage  for  miracle  working  now  overran  the 
whole  Romish  Church;  the  hunting  for  the  bones  of 
saints,  became  a  title  to  sanctity.  '  Images  were  de- 

*  Hallam,  Mid.  Ag-es,  ii.  199.         f  Mosheim,  Cen.  vi. 


308  THE  TEMPTATION  OF  OUR  LORD. 

clared  to  perform  miracles,  and  Rome  assumed  to  it- 
self the  whole  honour  of  being  the  chief  depositary  of 
the  insulted  power  of  heaven.* 

The  third  trial  was  the  assumption  of  vast  tem- 
poral dominion.  This  temptation,  seized,  as  we 
have  seen,  upon  the  whole  soul  of  Popery.  In  the 
thirteenth  century  the  Pope  was  the  declared  Lord  of 
this  world.  He  dethroned,  he  made  kings;  he  gave, 
and  he  took  away  kingdoms;  he  sat  upon  the  haugh- 
tiest throne  that  the  earth  had  ever  seen,  for  his  am- 
bition domineered  over  body  and  spirit,  the  present 
and  the  future  world;  he  bore  the  sceptre  of  the  earth, 
he  assumed  to  bear  the  ke3^s  of  heaven  and  hell. 
*^ The  dragon  had  given  to  him  his  seat,  and  his  pow- 
er, and  great  authority."  He  proclaimed  himself  the 
vicegerent  of  God;  above  all  kings;  incapable  of  be- 
ing judged  of  man;  more  than  man! 

The  fearful  price  of  this  supremacy  was  the  worship 
of  its  Giver.  Popery  bowed  down  and  worshipped. 
It  fulfilled  the  will  of  Satan  by  blood.  It  instantly 
unsheathed  the  sword;  and  slaughtered  by  hundreds  of 
thousands  the  faithful  people  who  would  not  be  its 
slaves  and  the  slaves  of  its  Idolatry.  Persecution  is 
the  declared  work  of  Satan.  ^'Behold,  the  devil  shall 
cast  some  of  you  into  piison  that  ye  may  be  tried," 
is  the  prophecy  of  the  Pagan  persecutions.  "Wo  to 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  and  the  sea,  for  the  devil 
is  come  down  among  you,  having  ^re«/  ivrath^  be- 
cause he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time,"  is 
the  prophecy  of  the  Popish  persecutions. 

The  true  Church  had,  from  the  beginning,  rejected 
the  successive  allurements.  The  false  Church  had 
grasped  at  them  all,  and  given  itself  over  to  the  pro- 
gress of  covetousness,  superstition,  and  slaughter. 

A  striking  analogy  subsists  between  the  ancient 
Jewish  corruptions  and  the  Romish.    The  forty  years 

*  Middleton.  Letter  from  Rome. 


THE  TEMPTATION  OP  OUR  LORD;  3©^ 

in  the  wilderness,  the  period  of  miraculous  sustenance, 
delivered  the  people  into  the  ease  of  Canaan.  Their 
first  general  corruption  arose  from  the  luxuries  of  life 
in  the  promised  land.  Their  second  was  the  public 
establishment  of  idolatry  by  the  ten  tribes,  the  setting 
up  of  the  two  golden  calves  on  the  death  of  Solomon. 
The  third  was  the  passion  for  temporal  dominion; 
through  which  they  rejected  and  slew  the  Messiah, 
and  persecuted  his  disciples.  The  nature  of  the  events 
varies,  but  the  progress  of  the  degeneracy  is  the  same. 
But  as  Jesus  and  his  disciples  came  a  pure  and  separ- 
ate body  out  of  that  old  corrupted  Church,  so  came 
the  reformed  out  of  the  Romish  corruption ;  and  as  the 
disciples  were  preserved  in  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  so 
shall  the  Church  be  preserved  in  the  final  visitation  of 
the  nominal  Christian  world. 

Those  seras  of  Romish  crime  are  not  the  accidents 
and  floating  matters  of  history.  They  are  bound  to 
the  greatest  civil  changes ;  the  first,  to  the  conversion 
of  Constantine  ;  the  second,  to  the  giving  of  the  title 
of  <^  Universal  Bishop,"  the  spiritual  supremacy,  by 
Justinian;  and  the  third  to  the  rejection  of  the  German 
sovereignty,  and  the  seizure  of  the  temporal  supre- 
macy by  Rome. 

The  location  of  the  several  trials  is  remarkable. 
The  first  is  in  the  "wilderness,"  an  emblem  of  the 
state  of  the  Church  when  but  just  emerging  from  the 
Pagan  persecutions.  The  second  was  in  the  temple; 
for  idolatry  sprang  up  in  Rome  only  when  she  had 
become  the  presumed  "Holy  City."  The  third  was 
on  a  high  mountain;  the  usual  scriptural  emblem  alike 
of  a  place  of  Pagan  worship,  and  of  temporal  power ; 
for  the  Pagan  rites  were  frequently  celebrated  on 
mountain-tops,  and  they  were  the  natural  place  of  ci- 
tadels. The  two-fold  sense  was  applicable  to  Rome, 
the  head  of  idolatry  and  of  temporal  dominion. 

The  "  temptation"  and  the  Apocalypse  are  but  the 
counterparts  of  each  other;  the  one^  at  the  commence- 


310 


THE  Temptation  of  our  lord. 


ment  of  our  Lord's  ministry,  a  brief  and  visible  pre- 
diction, a  condensation  of  the  trials  of  the  Church  into 
a  type;  the  other,  at  its  close,  copious  and  magnificent, 
a  luminous  expansion  of  the  type  into  a  prophecy. 

At  the  same  time,  its  typical  nature  does  not  pre- 
clude its  having  been  an  actual  test  of  the  virtues  of 
our  Lord. 

The  principal  features  of  this  explanation  are  here 
collected  into  one  view.* 


THE  TEMPTATION  OF  OUR  LORD. 

The  fast  m  the"?  c,^u^i:^;„„.  S    The  Pagan 
wilderness.     5  ^ymbohzmg  |  persecutions. 


Place  of  the  Mi- 
racks. 

Miracles. 

Things  signified. 

iEras. 

Leading  events. 

I. 

TheWilder- 

The  chang-e 

Early       and 

The  4th  cen- 

The  conver- 

ness. 

of  tlie  bread. 

sensual  op- 

tury    and 

sion  of  Con- 

ulence     of 

following. 

stantine. 

the  Romish 

Church. 

11. 

The  Temple 

The  casting' 

The  pretence 

The  eth  cen- 

The title  of 

from    the 

of  working 

tury    and 

Universal 

pinnacle. 

miracles, 
and  Saint- 
worsliip. 

following. 

bishop  con- 
ferred    by 
the   Greek 
emperors. 

III. 

The    Moun- 

The    vision 

The    univer- 

Thel3thcen- 

The   cession 

tain. 

of  all  king- 

sal tempor- 

tu:y    and 

of  the  So- 

doms. 

al       domi- 
nion of  the 
Popes. 

following. 

vereignty 
of  the  de- 
scendants 
of   Charle- 
magne  over 
Rome. 

The  visit  of  \  o„^r,^v-  ^ C  The  future  triumph  of 

the  angels.  5  Symbobzmg  ^     the  Church  of  God. 

•  This  theory  was  stated  a  few  months  sinch  ina  periodical  pub- 
lication. 


APPENDIX. 


The  labour  of  enumerating  all  the  arrangements 
that  have  been  proposed  for  the  Apocalypse,  would 
be  so  useless  to  the  reader,  that  I  shall  confine  myself 
to  as  few  remarks  as  possible.  Those  arrangements 
may  be  placed  in  two  classes.  The  older  commenta- 
tors. Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Mede,  Bishop  Newton,  Dau^ 
buz  and  others,  generally  conceive  the  Seals,  Trum- 
pets, and  Vials,  to  have  been  series,  at  once  consecu- 
tive and  comprehending  each  other;  the  last  Seal  con- 
taining the  Trumpets,  and  the  last  Trumpet  the  Vials; 
the  Seals  ending  with  the  conversion  of  Constantine, 
the  Trumpets  detailing  the  subversion  of  the  Western 
Empire,  and  the  Vials  the  general  fall  of  the  Church 
of  Rome. 

The  later  commentators,  who  have  chiefly  written 
since  the  beginning  of  the  French  Revolution,  have 
changed  the  interpretation  of  the  Vials ;  and,  nearly 
preserving  the  former  scheme  of  the  Seals  and  Trum- 
pets as  to  succession  and  objects,  have  devoted  the 
whole  seven  Vials  to  the  consecutive  view  of  the  fall 
of  the  French  monarchy.  A  remarkable  error ;  they 
containing  nothing  on  the  subject. 

Dean  Woodhouse  conceives  the  Seals  to  be  a  pre- 
diction of  the  state  of  the  Church  from  the  apostolic 
age  to  the  end  of  the  world;  the  Trumpets  a  distinct 
series  representing  the  persecutions  of  the  Church; 
and  the  Vials,  the  spiritual  impurities  and  afflictions 
visited  on  its  enemies. 

Pastorini  (Bishop  Walmsley)  conceives  the  three 
series  to  begin  at  the  same  period.     The  first  Seal, 


312  APPENDIX. 

the  first  age  of  conversion  after  the  Pentecost, — the 
first  Trumpet,  the  early  sufferings  of  the  Church, — 
and  the  first  Vial,  the  simultaneous  disturbances  of 
the  Roman  Empire;  the  three  series  proceeding  with 
a  detail  of  the  sufferings  and  triumphs  of  the  Church 
of  Rome  to  the  close  of  the  world. 

Those  arrangements  cannot  all  be  right;  and  if  the 
one  already  proposed  in  this  volume  be  right,  they  are 
all  wrong;  for  it  essentially  difiers  from  them  all.  It 
must  be  unnecessary  to  go  into  the  proof  of  their  in* 
adequacy  to  explain  the  Apocalypse;  the  sufficient  evi- 
dence is,  the  doubt  of  their  interpretations  which  re- 
mains on  the  minds  of  pious  men;  and  the  public  doubt 
whether  the  prophecy  is  capable  of  being  interpreted 
at  all 

Note  p.  55. 

"The  summoner  of  the  second  seal  is  the  bull,"  the 
Moaxoi.  This  was  the  prediction  of  the  barbarian  inva- 
sions. By  a  curious  coincidence,  the  name  belonged 
to  the  north.  *'The  Muscovites  were  a  colony  of 
Meseeh  or  Mosoch,  called  by  the  Greeks  Moschi.'* 
(Wells's  Geography,  I.  158.) 

Note  p.  79. 

**The  Star  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,"  has  been 
sometimes  presumed  to  symbolise  the  resignation  of 
Augustulus,  sometimes  Arius,  Mahomet,  &c.  To  those 
the  answer  is,  that  the  brightness  of  the  star  is  an  evi- 
dence of  its  purity;  and  that  all  the  hypotheses  are  at 
utter  variance  with  the  position  of  the  peculiar  pro- 
phecy as  to  time. 

Note  p.  82. 

The  fourth  Vial  was  interpreted  a  hundred  years 

since  of  the  wars  of  Louis  XIV.,  by  Robert  Fleming, 

a  minister  of  the  Scots'  Church;  and  his  interpretation 

giVes  a  remarkable  evidence  of  the  closeness  with 


APPENDIX.  313 

which  the  prophetic  Data  of  the  Apocalypse  can  ap- 
proach to  fact.  *^  The  pouring  out  of  the  fourth  Vial 
must  denote  the  humiliation  of  some  eminent  poten- 
tates of  the  Romish  interest,  whose  countenance  sup- 
ports the  Papal  cause;  and  those  therefore  must  be 
principally  understood  of  the  houses  of  Austria  and 
Bourbon,  though  not  exclusive  of  the  other  Popish 
princes.  As  to  the  remaining  part  of  this  Vial,  I  hum- 
bly suppose  that  it  will  run  out  about  1794!  and  per- 
haps the  French  monarchy  may  begin  to  be  consider- 
ably humbled  about  that  time:  that  whereas  the  pre- 
sent French  king  takes  the  sun  for  his  emblem,  and 
this  for  his  motto,  '  nee  pluribus  impar,'  *  not  equalled 
hff  many;'  he  may  at  length,  or  rather  his  successors, 
and  the  monarchy  itself,  at  least  before  the  year  1794, 
be  forced  to  acknowledge  that,  in  respect  to  neigh- 
bouring potentates,  he  is  even  'singulis  impar.'" 

He  further  says  :  "If  any  require,  whether  the  sun 
of  the  Popish  kingdom  is  not  to  be  eclipsed  himself  at 
length;  I  must  positively  assert  he  will;  and  we  may 
justly  suppose  that  the  French  monarchy,  after  it  has 
scorched  others,  will  itself  consume  by  doing  so  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  century. ^^ — Discourse  on  the 
rise  and  fall  of  the  Papacy,  1700. 

Fleming  must  have  arrived  at  his  date  of  the  French 
Revolution  by  ascertaining  the  connexion  of  the  fall 
of  the  monarchy  with  the  end  of  the  1260  years,  and 
reckoning  those  from  Justinian.  I  had  either  not 
read,  or  had  forgotten  his  book,  when  the  present  in- 
terpretation was  written;  but  I  find  that  extracts  from 
it  had  been  extensively  published  at  the  beginning  of 
the  war. 

Note  p.  84: 

The  fifth  Trumpet.  This  Woe  has  by  the  whole 
body  of  commentators,  excepting  Dean  Woodhouse 
and  Pastorini,  been  pronounced  to  be  the  Mahometan 
Invasion.     The  sufiicient  answer  is  the  suitableness 

27 


314  APPENDIX. 

of  the  prediction  to  the  more  important  catastrophe 
of  our  own  day.  But  the  old  solution  is  totally  im- 
perfect on  its  own  showing.  If  Mahomet  was  a  star, 
he  did  not  ^'  fall  from  heaven,"  his  authority  was  not 
overthrown.  If  the  fallen  star  is  to  be  Sergius,  the 
Monk,  he  was  too  trivial  a  personage  to  stand  in  the 
front  of  such  a  prophecy;  or  if  it  is  to  be  Phocas,  or 
the  Pope,  they  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  progress  of 
the  Mahometan  arms.  If  the  *'five  months"  mean, 
according  to  the  calculation  appended  to  this  theory, 
150  years,  or  twice  150  years,  they  are  inapplicable 
to  the  duration  of  the  Mahometan  conquests,  which 
have  lasted,  under  the  Sultans,  to  our  time. 

In  the  prophecy,  the  sixth  trumpet  follows  without 
any  discoverable  interval.  But  on  this  theory  the 
interval  is  no  less  than  six  centuries,  from  the  original 
Mahometan  conq*uests,  to  the  victory  of  Ortogrul,  in 
1281.  The  four  Sultanies  of  Bagdad,  Damascus, 
Aleppo,  and  Iconium,  are  also  supposed  to  be  the 
*'four  angels."  The  interpretation,  however,  varies 
on  this  point,  between  Ortogrul  and  his  three  sons, 
who  conquered;  and  Solyman  Shah,  who  with  his 
three  sons  was  drowned.  But  what  ground  can  there 
be  for  conceiving  that  those  obscure  and  transitory 
barbarian  tribes,  or  their  forgotten  leaders,  should  have 
been  the  object  of  a  divine  command,  issued  at  the 
prayer  of  the  Church  for  the  destruction  of  the  "  de- 
stroyer?" or  that  the  prayer  of  the  Church  should  have 
been  put  up  for  the  capture  of  Constantinople?  or  that 
the  "year,  day,  and  hour"  appointed  by  Heaven  for 
its  victory,  should  have  any  reference  to  Mahomet 
II. 's  astrology?  or  that  a  great  event  which  is  declared 
in  the  prophecy  to  be  the  last  but  one  of  European 
historj',  should  have  happened  in  either  the  seventh 
.century  or  the  thirteenth?  Yet  such  are  the  immediate 
contradictions  implicated  in  the  hypothesis  of  the  Ma- 
ifometan  invasion.  The  difficulties  multiply,  if  any 
reference  be  made  to  the  adjoining  or  parallel  chap- 
ters.    The  whole  conjecture  is  untenable. 


APPENDIX.  315 

Dean  Woodhouse,  feeling  the  difficulty,  conceives 
the  fifth  trumpet  to  have  designated  the  Gnostic  heresy, 
and  the  sixth,  the  Mahometan  Invasion.  But  there 
is  nothing  in  those  predictions  to  justify  our  conceiving 
one  of  them  to  mean  a  religious  controversy,  and  the 
other  an  open  war.  All  the  former  chronological  diffi- 
culties, too,  lie  equally  against  this  conjecture. 

Pastorini,  in  his  zeal  for  Popery,  determined  of 
course,  that  Lutheranism  is  the  offspring  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  and  that  the  ^*  woe"  was  a  denunciation 
of  the  Reformed.  He  even  hazarded  the  calculation, 
founded  on  the  double  period  of  five  months,  or  300 
years,  that  Protestantism  would  end  in  *' fifty  or  fifty- 
five  years  from  the  time  of  his  writing,''  A.  D.  1771; 
a  calculation  which  lately  revived  his  memory  and  his 
book,  among  those  who  could  feel  a  pious  interest  in 
Protestant  massacre  in  the  year  1825.  Time,  the  great 
interpreter,  has  shown  the  emptiness  of  the  bishop's 
interpretation;  and  the  remainder  of  his  volume  is 
valuable  only  as  showing  the  absurdities  into  which 
an  acute  mind,  for  Dr.  Walmsley  enjoyed  some  ma- 
thematical reputation,  may  be  betrayed  by  the  rank- 
ness  and  blindness  of  Popery. 

The  general  misconception  has  arisen  from  the  men- 
tion of  the  Euphrates.  Not  suspecting  the  typical 
application  of  that  name,  and  of  every  other  ancient 
name,  in  the  prophecy;  the  commentators  followed  the 
example  of  Mede,  in  whose  day  the  Turks  were  still 
the  bugbear  of  Europe;  who,  of  course,  looked  for 
them  in  the  prophecies;  and  like  every  man  who  can 
be  satisfied  with  a  mere  unconnected  similitude,  found 
the  similitude  he  sought  for. 

Note  p.  138. 

The  usual  interpretation  of  the  seven  heads  of  the 
dragon,  or  Paganism,  is,  the  successive  forms  of  go- 
vernment in  ancient  Rome.     But  this  is  insufficient; 


316  APPENDIX. 

for  Livy's*  enumeration  of  kings,  consuls,  dictators, 
decemvirs,  and  consular  tribunes,  reaches  down  no 
further  than  to  the  capture  by  the  Gauls,  A.  D.  364, 
thus  omitting  the  Triumvirate,  which  yet  was  one  of 
the  most  remarkable  forms  of  the  government.  Ta- 
citust  names  six — kings,  consuls,  dictators,  decemvirs, 
consular  tribunes,  and  triumvirs.  By  this  reckoning 
the  Roman  emperors  would  form  the  seventh  head ; 
while  the  prophecy  evidently  marks  the  seventh  as 
one  existing  at  a  remote  period,  and  transmitting  its 
authority  directly  into  the  hands  of  the  Pope. 

But  other  difficulties  occur.  The  heads  in  the  pro- 
phecy are  all  crowned;  where  were  the  crowns  of  the 
republican  governors  of  Rome?  their  possession  of 
authority  in  the  commonwealth  is  not  enough  to  satisfy 
a  symbol  so  peculiar.  The  heads  all  symbolise  perse- 
cutors: where  were  the  persecutions  of  the  Republic? 
But  a  still  stronger  evidence  is  to  be  found  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  prophecy  itself  The  heads  are  distinctly 
referred  to  the  prophetic  '^wild  beasts,"  the  leopard,, 
the  bear,  and  the  lion.  The  Apostle  sees  Paganism 
in  its  imperial  Roman  state,  which  is  pronounced  its 
sixth;  and  he  is  referred  to  the  emblems  of  Paganism 
in  the  Jewish  days  for  its  five  previous  states.  In  all 
those  states  it  wore  a  crown.  Assyria,  Persia,  &c. 
were  kingly.  Its  last  head  was  also  kingly,  and  the 
crown  was  laid  on  Charlemagne  in  Rome. 

Note  p.  149. 

The  conjectural  extravagancies  on  the  number  of 
the  beast  would  make  a  long  and  erudite  treatise.  The 
mystical  notions  annexed  by  the  Jews  and  Greeks  to 
letters  and  numbers  excited  this  fruitless  ingenuity; 
and  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  circumstances  in  the 
subject  is  the  variety  of  words  which  numerically 

*  "  Quae  a  condita  urbe  Roma  ad  captam  eandem."  L.  vi.  c.  1. 
f  Annal.  1.  i. 


APPENDIX,  sn 

correspond  to  the  666;  o  Nixt^tfi?,  the  conqueror,  An- 
tichrist, rtvcffptxoj,  Genseric,  the  Vandal  invader,  &c. 
St.  Jerome  finds  it  in  Eojtmj,  a  serpent  finder.  It  is  in 
BepfbixtoSi,  the  name  of  several  Popes.  Grotius  finds 
it  in  Ov^rttoi,  a  name  of  Trajan.  It  has  been  tried  upon 
Luther's  name,  and  found  in  the  fabricated  word 
Aor^fpam.  And  also  in  Salorfto?  a  Saxon,  in  allusion  to 
his  birth.  Bishop  Walmsley  finds  it  in  Mao^stci,  Ma- 
homet. Mr.  Wrangham  in  ATtoatatt^i,  an  Apostate: 
and  among  the  latest  conjectures  is  Bovvsrcaptt;, 

The  Latin  names  are  still  more  numerous  and  equally 
useless.  "  Vicarius  filii  Dei. " — "  Ludovicus. " — "  Sil- 
vester secundus." — "  Linus  secundus." — "  D.  F.  Ju- 
lianus  Caesar  Athens,"  &c.  See  **  Clarke  on  the  Dra- 
gon, Beast,  and  False  Prophet." 

The  Popish  interpretations  of  the  Apocalypse  by  Bel- 
larmin  and  others  have  not  been  adverted  to  in  this 
volume,  for  they  are  occupied  in  the  hopeless  labour 
of  fixing  on  Pagan  Rome  all  the  descriptions  and  de- 
nunciations that  belong  to  the  Popedom.  Boundless 
perplexity  must  be  the  consequence  of  so  essential  an 
error  in  principle  ;  and  the  few  Popish  works  on  the 
subject  seem  to  be  unread  even  by  their  own  com- 
munion. 

Nole  p.  161. 

The  reader  will  observe  the  additional  force  which 
the  system  adopted  in  the  present  volume  derives  from 
the  close  co7inexion  of  the  three  epochs  on  which  it  is 
founded.  The  "1260  years"  include  the  three:  viz. 
the  beginning  of  the  Papal  supremacy  in  533,  the  end 
of  its  power  of  persecution  in  1793,  and  the  birth  of 
the  Inquisition  in  1198,  the  666th  year  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  1260.  Each  depends  on  its  separate 
proof;  yet  if  one  of  the  three  be  proved,  the  whole 
are  established. 


318  APPEN]6lX. 

Note  p.  283. 

The  opinions  of  intelligent  men  at  the  time  gene- 
rally attributed  the  French  Revolution  to  religious 
decay. 

"  In  short,  to  the  errors  and  defects  of  Popery  vve 
cannot  but  impute  in  a  great  degree  the  origin  of  that 
revolutionary  spirit  which  has  gone  so  far  towards  the 
subversion  of  the  ancient  establishments  of  religion 
and  civil  government.  The  maintenance  of  opinions, 
unfounded  on  the  authority  of  the  Gospel  and  incon- 
sistent with  its  purity,  has  given  occasion  to  minds 
perhaps  naturally  averse  to  religion  to  reject  the  most 
valuable  evidences  of  Christianity.  By  the  abuses  of 
religion  such  minds  have  been  led  into  all  the  extrava- 
gancies of  deism  and  atheism,  of  revolution  and  anar- 
chy. They  had  not  the  discernment  or  candour  to 
distinguish  between  Christianity  and  its  corruptions. 
The  conspiracy  against  the  religion  of  Christ,  which 
originated  in  those  delusions,  burst  on  the.  devoted 
monarchy  of  France. "  (Bishop  of  Durham's  Charge, 
1801,  p.  2,  3.) 

"  When  I  myself  was  in  France  in  1774,"  says 
Dr.  Priestly,  "  I  saw  sufficient  reason  to  believe,  that 
hardly  any  person  of  eminence  in  Church  or  state, 
and  especially  in  a  great  degree  eminent  in  philosophy 
or  literature,  whose  opinions  in  all  countries  are  sooner 
or  later  adopted,  were  believers  in  Christianity. 
And  no  person  will  suppose  that  there  has  been  any 
change  in  favour  of  Christianity  in  the  last  twenty 
years.  [He  writes  in  1794.]  A  person,  I  believe, 
now  living,  and  one  of  the  best  informed  men.  in  the 
country,  assured  me  very  gravely  that,  (paying  me  a 
compliment,)  I  was  the  first  person  he  had  ever  met 
with,  of  whose  understanding  he  had  any  opinion,  who 
pretended  to  believe  Christianity.  To  this  all  the 
company  assented.     And  not  only  were  the  philoso- 


APPENDIX.  319 

phprs  and  other  leading  men  in  France,  at  that  time 
unbelievers  in  Christianity,  or  deists,  but  atheists, 
denying  the  being  of  a  God."  (Fast  Sermon.) 


THE  END. 


'A 


